The theory of the earth containing an account of the original of the earth, and of all the general changes which it hath already undergone, or is to undergo till the consummation of all things.
         Burnet, Thomas, 1635?-1715.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 1347 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 227 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30490
         Wing B5953
         ESTC R25316
         08881945
         ocm 08881945
         41970
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30490)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41970)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1278:8)
      
       
         
           
             The theory of the earth containing an account of the original of the earth, and of all the general changes which it hath already undergone, or is to undergo till the consummation of all things.
             Burnet, Thomas, 1635?-1715.
          
           
             The third edition review'd by the author.
          
           [13], 223, [9], 188 p., [1] leaf of plates : ill.
           
             Printed by R.N. for Walter Kettilby,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             Half title: The sacred theory of the earth.
             "Epistle dedicatory" signed: Thomas Burnet.
             In four books. Each has special t.p., except for the first. The third and fourth books have separate, continuous pagination.
             Reproduction of original in the Cambridge University Library.
             Concerning the deluge, and the dissolution of the earth--Concerning the primaeval earth, and concerning paradise--Concerning the burning of the world, and concerning the new heavens and new earth--Concerning the new heavens and new earth, and concerning the consummation of all things--A review of the theory of the earth and its proofs.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Creation -- Early works to 1800.
           Cosmology.
           Earth.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
           G.
           Kneller
           Eques
           Pinxit
           .
        
         
           R
           :
           White
           Sculpsit
           .
        
         
           E●●ies
           Auth●ris
           .
        
         
         
         
           
             The
             
               Sacred
               Theory
            
             of
             the
             EARTH
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               :
               Containing
               an
               Account
               OF
               THE
               
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               AND
               OF
               ALL
               THE
               GENERAL
               CHANGES
               Which
               it
               hath
               already
               undergone
               ,
               OR
               IS
               TO
               UNDERGO
               Till
               the
               CONSUMMATION
               of
               all
               Things
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 TWO
                 FIRST
                 BOOKS
              
               Concerning
               The
               DELVGE
               ,
               AND
               Concerning
               PARADISE
               .
            
             
               The
               Third
               Edition
               review'd
               by
               the
               Author
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bishop's-Head
               in
               S.
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               KING'S
               MOST
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               NEW
               found
               Lands
               and
               Countreys
               accrew
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               Subject
               makes
               the
               first
               Discovery
               ;
               And
               having
               retriev'd
               a
               World
               that
               had
               been
               lost
               ,
               for
               some
               thousands
               of
               Years
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Memory
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               Records
               of
               Time
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               my
               Duty
               to
               lay
               it
               at
               Your
               Majesty's
               Feet
               .
               'T
               will
               not
               enlarge
               Your
               Dominions
               ,
               't
               is
               past
               and
               gone
               ;
               nor
               dare
               I
               say
               it
               will
               enlarge
               Your
               Thoughts
               ;
               But
               I
               hope
               it
               may
               gratifie
               Your
               Princely
               curiosity
               to
               read
               the
               Description
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               Fate
               that
               attended
               it
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               still
               the
               broken
               Materials
               of
               that
               first
               World
               ,
               and
               walk
               upon
               its
               Ruines
               ;
               while
               it
               stood
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               Seat
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               the
               Scenes
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Age
              
               ;
               when
               it
               fell
               ,
               it
               made
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               And
               this
               ●●shapen
               Earth
               we
               now
               inhabit
               ,
               is
               the
               Form
               it
               was
               found
               in
               when
               the
               Waters
               had
               retir'd
               ,
               
               and
               the
               dry
               Land
               appear'd
               .
               These
               things
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               propose
               and
               presume
               to
               prove
               in
               the
               following
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               I
               willingly
               submit
               to
               Your
               Majesty's
               Iudgment
               and
               Censure
               :
               being
               very
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               had
               sought
               a
               Patron
               in
               all
               the
               List
               of
               Kings
               ,
               Your
               Contemporaries
               :
               Or
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               Your
               Nobles
               of
               either
               Order
               :
               I
               could
               not
               have
               found
               a
               more
               competent
               Iudge
               in
               a
               Speculatitn
               of
               this
               Nature
               .
               Your
               Majesty's
               Sagacity
               ,
               and
               happy
               Genius
               for
               Natural
               History
               ,
               for
               Observations
               and
               Remarks
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               a
               better
               preparation
               for
               Inquiries
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               dead
               Learning
               of
               the
               Schools
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               This
               Theory
               in
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               reach
               to
               the
               last
               Period
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               End
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               But
               this
               first
               Volume
               takes
               in
               only
               so
               much
               as
               is
               already
               past
               ,
               from
               the
               Origin
               of
               the
               Earth
               ▪
               to
               this
               present
               time
               and
               state
               of
               Nature
               .
               To
               describe
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               Changes
               and
               Revolutions
               of
               Nature
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               see
               thorough
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               will
               require
               a
               steddy
               and
               attentive
               Eye
               ,
               and
               a
               retreat
               from
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               Especially
               so
               to
               connect
               the
               parts
               ,
               and
               present
               them
               all
               under
               one
               view
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Mirrour
               ,
               the
               several
               faces
               of
               Nature
               ,
               from
               First
               to
               Last
               ,
               throughout
               all
               the
               Circle
               of
               Successions
               .
            
             
               Your
               Majesty
               having
               been
               pleas'd
               to
               give
               encouragement
               to
               this
               Translation
               ,
               I
               humbly
               present
               it
               to
               Your
               Gracious
               Acceptance
               .
               And
               't
               is
               our
               Interest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Duty
               ,
               in
               Disquisitions
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               to
               Address
               our selves
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               the
               Defender
               
               of
               our
               
                 Philosophick
                 Liberties
              
               ;
               against
               those
               that
               would
               usurp
               upon
               the
               Fundamental
               privilege
               and
               Birth-right
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               
                 The
                 Free
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
              
               .
               Your
               Majesty
               hath
               always
               appear'd
               the
               Royal
               Patron
               of
               Learning
               and
               the
               Sciences
               :
               and
               't
               is
               suitable
               to
               the
               Greatness
               of
               a
               Princely
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               favour
               and
               promote
               whatsoever
               tends
               to
               the
               enlargement
               of
               Humane
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               improvement
               of
               Humane
               Nature
               .
               To
               be
               Good
               and
               Gracious
               ,
               and
               a
               Lover
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               are
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               most
               amiable
               things
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               And
               that
               Your
               Majesty
               may
               always
               bear
               that
               Character
               ,
               in
               present
               and
               future
               Ages
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               and
               prosperous
               Reign
               ,
               enjoy
               a
               blessed
               Immortality
               ,
               is
               the
               constant
               Prayer
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 MAJESTY'S
                 Most
                 Humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                   THOMAS
                   BVRNET
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               HAVING
               given
               an
               account
               of
               this
               whole
               Work
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               method
               of
               either
               Book
               ,
               whereof
               this
               Volume
               consists
               ,
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               there
               remains
               not
               much
               to
               be
               said
               here
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               This
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               may
               be
               call'd
               Sacred
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               the
               common
               Physiology
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Bodies
               that
               compose
               it
               ,
               but
               respects
               only
               the
               great
               Turns
               of
               Fate
               ,
               and
               the
               Revolutions
               of
               our
               Natural
               World
               :
               such
               as
               are
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Writings
               ,
               and
               are
               truly
               the
               Hinges
               upon
               which
               the
               Providence
               of
               this
               Earth
               moves
               ;
               or
               whereby
               it
               opens
               and
               shuts
               the
               several
               successive
               Scenes
               whereof
               it
               is
               made
               up
               .
               This
               English
               Edition
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               the
               Latin
               ,
               though
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               so
               properly
               a
               Translation
               ,
               as
               a
               new
               Composition
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               there
               being
               several
               additional
               Chapters
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               several
               new-moulded
               .
            
             
               As
               every
               Science
               requires
               a
               peculiar
               Genius
               ,
               so
               likewise
               there
               is
               a
               Genius
               peculiarly
               improper
               for
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               Philosophy
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Contemplation
               of
               the
               works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Providence
               that
               governs
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               temper
               or
               Genius
               ,
               in
               my
               mind
               ,
               so
               improper
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               we
               call
               a
               mean
               and
               
                 narrow
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               and
               which
               the
               Greeks
               call
               
                 Littleness
                 of
                 Soul.
              
               This
               is
               a
               defect
               in
               the
               first
               make
               of
               some
               Mens
               minds
               ,
               which
               can
               scarce
               ever
               be
               corrected
               afterwards
               ,
               either
               by
               Learning
               or
               Age.
               And
               as
               Souls
               that
               are
               made
               little
               and
               incapacious
               cannot
               enlarge
               their
               thoughts
               to
               take
               in
               any
               great
               compass
               of
               Times
               
               or
               things
               ;
               so
               what
               is
               beyond
               their
               compass
               ,
               or
               above
               their
               reach
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               look
               upon
               as
               Fantastical
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               would
               willingly
               have
               it
               pass
               for
               such
               in
               the
               World.
               Now
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               large
               ,
               so
               immense
               ,
               as
               the
               works
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               methods
               of
               Providence
               ,
               men
               of
               this
               complexion
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               unfit
               for
               the
               contemplation
               of
               them
               .
               Who
               would
               set
               a
               purblind
               Man
               at
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mast
               to
               discover
               Land
               ?
               or
               upon
               an
               high
               Tower
               to
               draw
               a
               Landskip
               of
               the
               Country
               round
               about
               ?
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               short-sighted
               minds
               are
               unfit
               to
               make
               Philosophers
               ,
               whose
               proper
               business
               it
               is
               to
               discover
               and
               describe
               in
               comprehensive
               Theories
               the
               Phaenomena
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Causes
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               original
               disease
               of
               the
               Mind
               is
               seldom
               cur'd
               by
               Learning
               which
               cures
               many
               others
               ;
               Like
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               first
               Stamina
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               it
               cannot
               easily
               be
               rectified
               afterwards
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               to
               think
               that
               every
               sort
               of
               Learning
               makes
               a
               Man
               a
               competent
               Judge
               of
               Natural
               Speculations
               ;
               We
               see
               unhappy
               examples
               to
               the
               contrary
               amongst
               the
               Christian
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               who
               was
               unquestionably
               a
               Man
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               ,
               but
               interposing
               in
               a
               controversie
               where
               his
               Talent
               did
               not
               lie
               ,
               show'd
               his
               zeal
               against
               the
               Antipodes
               to
               very
               ill
               purpose
               ,
               though
               he
               drew
               his
               Reasons
               partly
               from
               Scripture
               .
               And
               if
               within
               a
               few
               Years
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               next
               Generation
               ,
               it
               should
               prove
               as
               certain
               and
               demonstrable
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Earth
                 is
                 mov'd
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               Antipodes
               ;
               those
               that
               have
               been
               zealous
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               ingag'd
               the
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               forwardness
               ,
               that
               S.
               Austin
               would
               have
               now
               ,
               if
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               'T
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               engage
               the
               authority
               of
               Scripture
               in
               disputes
               about
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Reason
               ;
               lest
               Time
               ,
               which
               brings
               all
               things
               to
               light
               ,
               should
               discover
               that
               to
               be
               evidently
               false
               which
               we
               had
               made
               Scripture
               to
               assert
               :
               And
               I
               remember
               S.
               Austin
               in
               his
               Exposition
               upon
               Genesis
               ,
               hath
               laid
               down
               a
               rule
               to
               this
               very
               purpose
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               the
               unhappiness
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               not
               to
               follow
               it
               always
               himself
               .
               The
               reason
               also
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               there
               for
               his
               rule
               ,
               
               is
               very
               good
               and
               substantial
               :
               
               For
               ,
               saith
               He
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 Vnbelievers
                 or
                 Philosophers
                 shall
                 certainly
                 know
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 err
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 alledge
                 our
              
               (
               Sacred
               )
               
                 Books
                 for
                 such
                 vain
                 opinions
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 believe
                 those
                 same
                 Books
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 RESVRRECTION
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fallaciously
                 writ
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 lie
                 within
                 their
                 certain
                 Knowledge
                 ?
              
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               to
               suppose
               that
               any
               truth
               concerning
               the
               Natural
               World
               can
               be
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Religion
               ;
               for
               Truth
               cannot
               be
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Truth
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               divided
               against
               himself
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               upon
               that
               account
               to
               condemn
               or
               censure
               what
               we
               have
               not
               examin'd
               or
               cannot
               disprove
               ;
               as
               those
               that
               are
               of
               this
               narrow
               Spirit
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               ,
               are
               very
               apt
               to
               do
               .
               Let
               every
               thing
               be
               try'd
               and
               examin'd
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               True
               or
               False
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               found
               false
               ,
               't
               is
               then
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               such
               a
               falsity
               as
               is
               prejudicial
               to
               Religion
               or
               no.
               But
               for
               every
               new
               Theory
               that
               is
               propos'd
               ,
               to
               be
               alarm'd
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               Religion
               was
               falling
               about
               our
               Ears
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               the
               World
               suspect
               that
               we
               are
               very
               ill
               assur'd
               of
               the
               foundation
               it
               stands
               upon
               .
               Besides
               ,
               do
               not
               all
               Men
               complain
               ,
               even
               These
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               ignorance
               of
               Mankind
               ?
               how
               little
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               is
               still
               unknown
               ?
               and
               can
               we
               ever
               know
               more
               ,
               unless
               something
               new
               be
               Discover'd
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               old
               when
               it
               comes
               first
               to
               light
               ,
               when
               first
               invented
               ,
               and
               first
               propos'd
               .
               If
               a
               Prince
               should
               complain
               of
               the
               poorness
               of
               his
               Exchequer
               ,
               and
               the
               scarcity
               of
               Money
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               would
               he
               be
               angry
               with
               his
               Merchants
               ,
               if
               they
               brought
               him
               home
               a
               Cargo
               of
               good
               Bullion
               ,
               or
               a
               Mass
               of
               Gold
               out
               of
               a
               foreign
               Countrey
               ?
               and
               give
               this
               reason
               only
               for
               it
               ,
               He
               would
               have
               no
               
                 new
                 Silver
              
               ;
               neither
               should
               any
               be
               Currant
               in
               his
               Dominions
               but
               what
               had
               his
               own
               Stamp
               and
               Image
               upon
               it
               :
               How
               should
               this
               Prince
               or
               his
               People
               grow
               rich
               ?
               To
               complain
               of
               want
               ,
               and
               yet
               refuse
               all
               offers
               of
               a
               supply
               ,
               looks
               very
               sullen
               ,
               or
               very
               fantastical
               .
            
             
             
               I
               might
               mention
               also
               upon
               this
               occasion
               another
               Genius
               and
               disposition
               in
               Men
               ,
               which
               often
               makes
               them
               improper
               for
               Philosophical
               Contemplations
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               from
               the
               narrowness
               of
               their
               Spirit
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               as
               because
               they
               will
               not
               take
               time
               to
               extend
               them
               .
               I
               mean
               Men
               of
               Wit
               and
               Parts
               ,
               but
               of
               short
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               little
               Meditation
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               distrust
               every
               thing
               for
               a
               Fancy
               or
               Fiction
               that
               is
               not
               the
               dictate
               of
               Sense
               ,
               or
               made
               out
               immediately
               to
               their
               Senses
               .
               Men
               of
               this
               Humour
               and
               Character
               call
               such
               Theories
               as
               these
               ,
               Philosophick
               Romances
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               witty
               in
               the
               expression
               ;
               They
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               pretty
               amusements
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               but
               without
               Truth
               or
               Reality
               .
               I
               am
               afraid
               if
               an
               Angel
               should
               write
               the
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               they
               would
               pass
               the
               same
               judgment
               upon
               it
               ;
               Where
               there
               is
               variety
               of
               Parts
               in
               a
               due
               Contexture
               ,
               with
               something
               of
               surprizing
               aptness
               in
               the
               harmony
               and
               correspondency
               of
               them
               ,
               this
               they
               call
               a
               Romance
               ;
               but
               such
               Romances
               must
               all
               Theories
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               of
               Providence
               be
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               every
               part
               of
               that
               Character
               with
               advantage
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               well
               represented
               .
               There
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               a
               Plot
               or
               Mystery
               pursued
               through
               the
               whole
               Work
               ,
               and
               certain
               Grand
               Issues
               or
               Events
               upon
               which
               the
               rest
               depend
               ,
               or
               to
               which
               they
               are
               subordinate
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               we
               do
               not
               make
               or
               contrive
               our selves
               ,
               but
               find
               and
               discover
               them
               ,
               being
               made
               already
               by
               the
               Great
               Author
               and
               Governour
               of
               the
               Universe
               :
               And
               when
               they
               are
               clearly
               discover'd
               ,
               well
               digested
               ,
               and
               well
               reason'd
               in
               every
               part
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               more
               of
               beauty
               in
               such
               a
               Theory
               ,
               at
               least
               a
               more
               masculine
               beauty
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               Poem
               or
               Romance
               ;
               And
               that
               solid
               truth
               that
               is
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               gives
               a
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Mind
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               have
               from
               any
               Fiction
               ,
               how
               artificial
               soever
               it
               be
               .
            
             
               To
               enter
               no
               farther
               upon
               this
               matter
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               make
               Judgments
               and
               Censures
               upon
               general
               presumptions
               and
               prejudices
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               rather
               from
               the
               temper
               and
               model
               of
               our
               own
               Spirits
               ,
               than
               from
               Reason
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               neither
               impose
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               
               lay
               aside
               that
               lazy
               and
               fallacious
               method
               of
               Censuring
               by
               the
               Lump
               ,
               and
               must
               bring
               things
               close
               to
               the
               test
               of
               True
               or
               False
               ,
               to
               explicit
               proof
               and
               evidence
               ;
               And
               whosoever
               makes
               such
               Objections
               against
               an
               Hypothesis
               ,
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               let
               his
               Temper
               and
               Genius
               be
               what
               it
               will.
               Neither
               do
               we
               intend
               that
               any
               thing
               we
               have
               said
               here
               ,
               should
               be
               understood
               in
               another
               sence
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               This
               Theory
               being
               writ
               with
               a
               sincere
               intention
               to
               justifie
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Deluge
              
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Paradisiacal
               state
               ,
               and
               protect
               them
               from
               the
               Cavils
               of
               those
               that
               are
               no
               well-wishers
               to
               Sacred
               History
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               it
               may
               reasonably
               expect
               fair
               usage
               and
               acceptance
               with
               all
               that
               are
               well-dispos'd
               ;
               And
               it
               will
               also
               be
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               a
               great
               satisfaction
               to
               them
               to
               see
               those
               pieces
               of
               most
               ancient
               History
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               chiefly
               preserv'd
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               confirm'd
               a-new
               ,
               and
               by
               another
               Light
               ,
               that
               of
               Nature
               and
               Philosophy
               ;
               and
               also
               freed
               from
               those
               misconceptions
               or
               misrepresentations
               which
               made
               them
               sit
               uneasie
               upon
               the
               Spirits
               even
               of
               the
               best
               Men
               ,
               that
               took
               time
               to
               think
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               In
               things
               purely
               Speculative
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               and
               no
               ingredients
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               it
               is
               free
               to
               differ
               from
               one
               another
               in
               our
               Opinions
               and
               Sentiments
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               remember
               S.
               Austin
               hath
               observ'd
               upon
               this
               very
               subject
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               give
               no
               offence
               our selves
               ,
               so
               neither
               shall
               we
               take
               any
               at
               the
               difference
               of
               Judgment
               in
               others
               ;
               provided
               this
               liberty
               be
               mutual
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               all
               agree
               to
               study
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Truth
              
               and
               a
               
                 good
                 Life
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THE
               CHAPTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIRST
                 BOOK
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 ;
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 and
                 general
                 Order
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 A
                 general
                 account
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 .
                 A
                 computation
                 what
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Explication
                 of
                 that
                 Flood
                 is
                 not
                 intelligible
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 All
                 Evasions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Flood
                 answer'd
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Creation
                 of
                 Waters
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 particular
                 or
                 National
                 ,
                 but
                 extended
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 A
                 prelude
                 and
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 and
                 explication
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 method
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mankind
                 had
                 an
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 Prov'd
                 against
                 Aristotle
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Form
                 and
                 Construction
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 prov'd
                 from
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 The
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   before
                   the
                   Deluge
                   was
                   smooth
                   ,
                   regular
                   and
                   uniform
                   ;
                   without
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Sea.
                
                 The
                 Chaos
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 rise
                 is
                 fully
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 motions
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 steps
                 it
                 wrought
                 it self
                 into
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 Some
                 things
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 The
                 Divine
                 Art
                 and
                 Geometry
                 in
                 the
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 is
                 observ'd
                 and
                 celebrated
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Earth
                 :
                 The
                 Deluge
                 ensuing
                 thereupon
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Explication
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 IDEA
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 really
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 true
                 explication
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 .
                 An
                 examination
                 of
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Sea
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 What
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 and
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 collected
                 from
                 Moses
                 and
                 other
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 .
                 Observations
                 on
                 Deucalion's
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 History
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 is
                 explain'd
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 material
                 parts
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 preceding
                 Theory
                 .
                 Any
                 seeming
                 difficulties
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Section
                 concluded
                 with
                 a
                 Discourse
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Deluge
                 may
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 an
                 Ordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 of
                 an
                 Extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 proving
                 the
                 same
                 Theory
                 from
                 the
                 Effects
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Scheme
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 in
                 this
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 induction
                 ;
                 beginning
                 with
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 its
                 irregular
                 from
                 and
                 unequal
                 depths
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 properties
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 their
                 greatness
                 and
                 irregular
                 Form
                 ,
                 their
                 Situation
                 ,
                 Causes
                 and
                 Origin
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 A
                 short
                 review
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 .
                 All
                 methods
                 ,
                 whether
                 Philosophical
                 or
                 Theological
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 offer'd
                 by
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 examin'd
                 and
                 refuted
                 .
                 A
                 conjecture
                 concerning
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 their
                 Natural
                 Form
                 and
                 State
                 compar'd
                 with
                 ours
                 ;
                 Especially
                 concerning
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Saturn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 BOOK
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 and
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 .
                 The
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 under
                 its
                 present
                 Form
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 Original
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 Post-diluvian
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 explication
                 of
                 each
                 Character
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 A
                 Digression
                 ;
                 concerning
                 the
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 .
                 That
                 
                 the
                 Machine
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 consists
                 of
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 principal
                 .
                 The
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 to
                 be
                 computed
                 by
                 Solar
                 ,
                 not
                 Lunar
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 :
                 What
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 Waters
                 proceeded
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Rivers
                 arose
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 ended
                 .
                 Several
                 things
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Writ
                 that
                 confirm
                 this
                 Hydrography
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Earth
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Post-diluvian
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Rain-bow
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 A
                 Recollection
                 and
                 review
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 World
                 ,
                 Natural
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 determin'd
                 from
                 the
                 Theory
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 Scripture
                 only
                 ;
                 What
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 was
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 generally
                 plac'd
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Continent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 uses
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 for
                 the
                 illustration
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 The
                 Chaos
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 The
                 inhabitability
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ;
                 The
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Mundane
                 Egg
                 ;
                 How
                 America
                 was
                 first
                 peopled
                 ;
                 How
                 Paradise
                 within
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 A
                 general
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Primitive
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pretend
                 ,
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 sounded
                 throughout
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 The
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Learning
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Records
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 what
                 footsteps
                 remain
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 The
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Learning
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 lost
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Notes
                 or
                 Traditions
                 remain
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 How
                 far
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Pr●vidential
                 conduct
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 A
                 Recapitulation
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 AUTHOR
                 of
                 NATURE
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 
                   Concerning
                   Natural
                   Providence
                
                 .
                 Several
                 misrepresentations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 methods
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ;
                 Preparatives
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Method
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 The
                 Mundane
                 Idea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universal
                 System
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 Several
                 subordinate
                 Systems
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 Course
                 and
                 Periods
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 already
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 remains
                 .
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               BOOK
               I.
               Concerning
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 INTRODVCTION
                 ;
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Extent
                 and
                 general
                 Order
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 SINCE
                 I
                 was
                 first
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 pleasure
                 to
                 trace
                 out
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Effects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dependance
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 upon
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Creation
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 always
                 ,
                 methought
                 ,
                 a
                 particular
                 curiosity
                 to
                 look
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Sources
                 and
                 ORIGINAL
                 of
                 Things
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 view
                 in
                 my
                 Mind
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 able
                 ,
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 Progress
                 of
                 a
                 RISING
                 WORLD
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 Essays
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 not
                 unsuccessful
                 ,
                 I
                 carried
                 on
                 my
                 enquiries
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 this
                 
                   Rising
                   World
                
                 ,
                 when
                 form'd
                 and
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 would
                 continue
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ,
                 structure
                 ,
                 and
                 consistency
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 changes
                 it
                 would
                 successively
                 undergo
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continued
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Causes
                 that
                 first
                 produc'd
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 its
                 final
                 Period
                 and
                 Consummation
                 .
                 This
                 whole
                 Series
                 and
                 compass
                 of
                 things
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 call'd
                 a
                 COURSE
                 OF
                 NATURE
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 SYSTEM
                 OF
                 NATURAL
                 PROVIDENCE
                 ;
                 and
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 External
                 World
                 more
                 fit
                 or
                 more
                 worthy
                 
                 our
                 study
                 and
                 meditation
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 would
                 conduce
                 more
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 knowledge
                 concerning
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 clear
                 up
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 wiling
                 to
                 lay
                 ▪
                 aside
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 dry
                 subtleties
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 are
                 usually
                 fill'd
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Rising
                   World
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Universe
                
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 describe
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 Frame
                 ?
                 But
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sublundry
                   World
                
                 ,
                 This
                 Earth
                 and
                 its
                 dependencies
                 ,
                 which
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 about
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ago
                 ;
                 And
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 faln
                 to
                 our
                 lot
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 this
                 Stage
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 present
                 home
                 and
                 residence
                 here
                 ,
                 its
                 seems
                 most
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 design'd
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 should
                 first
                 imploy
                 our
                 thoughts
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 accordingly
                 therefore
                 design'd
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 General
                 Changes
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 already
                 undergone
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 hence
                 forwards
                 to
                 undergo
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 from
                 those
                 Principles
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Theory
                 we
                 have
                 begun
                 in
                 these
                 Two
                 First
                 Books
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 deduce
                 with
                 success
                 and
                 clearness
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 States
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 past
                 ;
                 Following
                 the
                 same
                 Thred
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Theory
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 pursue
                 its
                 Fate
                 and
                 History
                 through
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 mark
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Changes
                 and
                 Conversions
                 that
                 attend
                 it
                 
                   while
                   Day
                   and
                   Night
                   shall
                   last
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 an
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 past
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 chiefly
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 Names
                 well
                 known
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 known
                 in
                 their
                 Nature
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Future
                 States
                 we
                 und●rstand
                 the
                 Conslagration
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 new
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 may
                 follow
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 Circle
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Providence
                 be
                 compleated
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 past
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 little
                 help
                 from
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 discovery
                 or
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 often
                 tread
                 unbeaten
                 paths
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 where
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 always
                 with
                 a
                 Light
                 in
                 our
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 our
                 steps
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 us
                 may
                 not
                 follow
                 us
                 blindly
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Sect
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 already
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 talk
                 of
                 an
                 alternation
                 of
                 Deluges
                 and
                 Conflagrations
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 give
                 no
                 proof
                 or
                 argument
                 of
                 day
                 that
                 hath
                 already
                 destroyed
                 the
                 World.
                 As
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Age
                
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ancients
                 tell
                 many
                 stories
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 very
                 luxuriant
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 very
                 defective
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 understand
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 New-made
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 just
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 Tho'
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 broken
                 Notions
                 concerning
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Conslagration
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 This
                 hath
                 always
                 been
                 reckon'd
                 One
                 amongst
                 the
                 Opinions
                 or
                 Dogmata
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   by
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Books
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 this
                 Notion
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 preparations
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 towards
                 that
                 great
                 Change.
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 generally
                 observe
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Learning
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 consisted
                 more
                 in
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Demonstrations
                 ;
                 They
                 had
                 many
                 Truths
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 themselves
                 the
                 Premisses
                 or
                 the
                 Proofs
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 invention
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 by
                 fair
                 Reasoning
                 and
                 observations
                 upon
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 by
                 Tradition
                 and
                 Ancient
                 Fame
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 more
                 publick
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 more
                 secret
                 :
                 These
                 Conclusions
                 they
                 kept
                 in
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 communicated
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 School
                 ,
                 or
                 Sect
                 ,
                 or
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 without
                 knowing
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 just
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 we
                 are
                 chiefly
                 beholden
                 for
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Ages
                 ,
                 whether
                 Natural
                 History
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 serv'd
                 them
                 both
                 for
                 Historians
                 ,
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 some
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 fair
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 affinity
                 with
                 those
                 accounts
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 by
                 Sacred
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 thing
                 fabulous
                 should
                 be
                 mixt
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 never
                 depend
                 wholly
                 upon
                 their
                 credit
                 ,
                 nor
                 assert
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 prov'd
                 by
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 warranted
                 by
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 principal
                 subject
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 providentially
                 conserv'd
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 things
                 and
                 times
                 so
                 remote
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 retriev'd
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 rectifie
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 consequential
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Such
                 points
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   great
                   Epocha
                
                 or
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 The
                 Origination
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 The
                 First
                 and
                 Paradisiacal
                 State
                 ,
                 The
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 by
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 The
                 Longevity
                 of
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Peopling
                 the
                 Second
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Fate
                 and
                 Changes
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 undergo
                 .
                 These
                 I
                 always
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 great
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 heads
                 of
                 Theories
                 fixt
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 aim
                 and
                 direction
                 how
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 depend
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 heads
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 propose
                 to
                 our selves
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 trains
                 of
                 Providence
                 are
                 generally
                 laid
                 ;
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 consider
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 order'd
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 how
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 is
                 adapted
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 consist
                 the
                 full
                 System
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 what
                 subject
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 worthy
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 any
                 serious
                 person
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 view
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 Rise
                 and
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Revolutions
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 or
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 or
                 Roman
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 intire
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 obscurity
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 remoteness
                 from
                 common
                 knowledge
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 argument
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 undertake
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 argument
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 think
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   secret
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 
                   Our
                   World
                
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 our
                 capacities
                 do
                 not
                 extend
                 so
                 far
                 ;
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 concerns
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 extent
                 of
                 its
                 duration
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Chaos
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 period
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 believe
                 Providence
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 capable
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 time
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 .
                 All
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 first
                 Chaos
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Completion
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 temporary
                 ,
                 This
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 disquisitions
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 On
                 either
                 hand
                 is
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 our
                 reach
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 little
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 that
                 lies
                 betwixt
                 those
                 two
                 great
                 Oceans
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 cultivate
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 Masters
                 of
                 ,
                 herein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 exercise
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 hid
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 difficult
                 or
                 obscurity
                 of
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 but
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 contesting
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 hopes
                 of
                 victory
                 ;
                 and
                 success
                 does
                 more
                 than
                 recompence
                 all
                 the
                 pains
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 joy
                 more
                 greatful
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 .
                 Every
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 delight
                 suited
                 to
                 his
                 Genius
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 exercise
                 of
                 any
                 faculty
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Right-reasoning
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 consequences
                 are
                 more
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chains
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 long
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Chase
                 so
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 Thought
                 ,
                 by
                 good
                 conduct
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 lose
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 it
                 fall
                 into
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 lost
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Theory
                 being
                 chiefly
                 Philosophical
                 ,
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 first
                 Guide
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 that
                 falls
                 short
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 just
                 occasion
                 offers
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 further
                 light
                 and
                 confirmation
                 from
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 of
                 Divine
                 Original
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 both
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Scripture
                 made
                 also
                 our
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 and
                 t
                 were
                 a
                 reflection
                 upon
                 the
                 Divine
                 Veracity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 when
                 rightly
                 us'd
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 careful
                 and
                 tender
                 of
                 opposing
                 these
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 God
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 we
                 only
                 make
                 general
                 reflections
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 illustration
                 rather
                 than
                 proof
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 propose
                 ;
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 proper
                 for
                 an
                 English
                 Treatise
                 to
                 multiply
                 citations
                 out
                 of
                 Greek
                 or
                 Latin
                 Authors
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 sensible
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 our
                 interest
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Reader
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 unprejudic'd
                 Temper
                 ;
                 neither
                 does
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 require
                 Book-learning
                 and
                 Scholarship
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 natural
                 sence
                 to
                 distinguish
                 True
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discern
                 what
                 is
                 well
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 It
                 often
                 happens
                 that
                 Scholastick
                 Education
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Trade
                 ,
                 does
                 so
                 fix
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 lies
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 Learning
                 becomes
                 a
                 clog
                 to
                 his
                 natural
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 more
                 indocile
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 incapable
                 of
                 new
                 thoughts
                 and
                 new
                 improvements
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 Talents
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 As
                 Masters
                 of
                 exercise
                 had
                 rather
                 take
                 a
                 Scholar
                 that
                 never
                 learn'd
                 before
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 bad
                 Master
                 ;
                 so
                 generally
                 one
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 a
                 Reader
                 without
                 art
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 ill-instructed
                 ;
                 with
                 Learning
                 ,
                 but
                 opinionative
                 and
                 without
                 judgment
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 they
                 should
                 want
                 either
                 ,
                 and
                 Learning
                 well
                 plac'd
                 strengthens
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 just
                 reasoning
                 and
                 a
                 generous
                 love
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 whether
                 with
                 or
                 without
                 Erudition
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 most
                 competent
                 Judges
                 what
                 is
                 True
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 perusal
                 and
                 examination
                 of
                 This
                 Work
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 as
                 much
                 Candor
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Theory
                 we
                 require
                 nothing
                 but
                 attention
                 and
                 impartiality
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 A
                 general
                 account
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ;
                 A
                 computation
                 what
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Explication
                 of
                 that
                 Flood
                 is
                 not
                 intelligible
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 IS
                 now
                 more
                 than
                 Five
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 since
                 our
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 pleasure
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 recollect
                 and
                 view
                 at
                 this
                 distance
                 those
                 first
                 Scenes
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 What
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 when
                 fresh
                 and
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 things
                 differ'd
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 we
                 now
                 find
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 speculation
                 is
                 so
                 remote
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 hopeless
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Humane
                 Wit.
                 We
                 are
                 almost
                 the
                 last
                 Posterity
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 faln
                 into
                 the
                 dying
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 by
                 what
                 footsteds
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 guide
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 trace
                 back
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 those
                 First
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 sees
                 at
                 once
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Ages
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 keep
                 Mankind
                 finally
                 and
                 fatally
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 their
                 Task
                 and
                 Province
                 to
                 manage
                 and
                 understand
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 the
                 
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 endow'd
                 with
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 unfold
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 faln
                 to
                 our
                 lot
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 heritage
                 and
                 habitation
                 ?
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 stricter
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 marks
                 and
                 Indications
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 State
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 discover
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 those
                 Lights
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Changes
                 have
                 since
                 succeded
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 particularly
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 and
                 Subject
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 primaeval
                 PARADISE
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 DELUGE
                 ,
                 Those
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 most
                 important
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 explain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Theory
                 we
                 propose
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 beg
                 leave
                 in
                 treating
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 treat
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Paradise
                 doth
                 precede
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 in
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 both
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 effectual
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 more
                 Observations
                 and
                 Effects
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 better
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 refer'd
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 being
                 once
                 truly
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 from
                 thence
                 know
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 Inundation
                 ,
                 whose
                 History
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Historians
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 is
                 this
                 —
              
               
                 Sixteen
                 Hundred
                 and
                 odd
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 over-flow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 Not
                 a
                 Deluge
                 that
                 was
                 National
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 over-run
                 some
                 particular
                 Country
                 or
                 Region
                 ,
                 as
                 Iudea
                 or
                 Greece
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 overspread
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 Pole
                 to
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 excess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Floods
                 over-reacht
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 the
                 Rains
                 descending
                 after
                 an
                 unusual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fountains
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Deep
                
                 being
                 broke
                 open
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 destruction
                 and
                 devastation
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Mankind
                 and
                 other
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 excepting
                 only
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Ark
                 ,
                 or
                 Vessel
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 kinds
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 as
                 he
                 took
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 Waters
                 had
                 rag'd
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 lessen
                 and
                 shrink
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 waves
                 and
                 fluctuations
                 of
                 this
                 Deep
                 or
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 being
                 quieted
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 the
                 Waters
                 retir'd
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 and
                 Caverns
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Fields
                 began
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 in
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 shape
                 wherein
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 World
                 began
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 little
                 Remnant
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 known
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 were
                 propagated
                 .
                 Thus
                 perish'd
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 arose
                 from
                 the
                 ruines
                 and
                 remains
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 thing
                 that
                 every
                 yet
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 revolution
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 change
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 reflect
                 seriously
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 extremely
                 difficult
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 compos'd
                 this
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 or
                 whither
                 they
                 went.
                 It
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 the
                 Inundation
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Continent
                 ,
                 some
                 proportionable
                 causes
                 perhaps
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Deluge
                 overflowing
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 Circuit
                 and
                 whole
                 Extent
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 burying
                 all
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mountains
                 :
                 in
                 any
                 known
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 Water
                 sufficient
                 for
                 this
                 Effect
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 explained
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 let
                 us
                 first
                 compute
                 how
                 much
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 requisite
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Deluge
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 in
                 its
                 present
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 under
                 Water
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 's
                 consider
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 stores
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 Nature
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 our
                 Ground
                 and
                 Rise
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 to
                 reflect
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 hitherto
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 and
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 discover
                 how
                 much
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 suppose
                 enough
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 plain
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Fields
                 and
                 lower
                 Grounds
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 heap
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 reach
                 above
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 drawing
                 a
                 Circle
                 over
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 suppose
                 from
                 Pole
                 to
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 meet
                 it
                 round
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 or
                 capacity
                 contin'd
                 within
                 these
                 Circles
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 confess
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 prodigious
                 mass
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 looks
                 frightfully
                 to
                 the
                 imagination
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 huge
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 extravagantly
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Monster
                 :
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 look
                 like
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Nature
                 :
                 However
                 let
                 's
                 compute
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 particularly
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 many
                 Oceans
                 of
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 compose
                 this
                 great
                 Ocean
                 rowling
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 without
                 bounds
                 or
                 banks
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 par'd
                 off
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 lay
                 even
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 convexity
                 every
                 where
                 with
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 mile
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 favour
                 our
                 own
                 opinion
                 or
                 calculation
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 a
                 mile
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 perpendicular
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 cover
                 half
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 generally
                 believ'd
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 taking
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 ,
                 or
                 250
                 paces
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 taking
                 one
                 place
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 middle
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 be
                 far
                 deeper
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 commonly
                 a
                 descent
                 or
                 declivity
                 
                 from
                 the
                 shore
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 comes
                 by
                 degrees
                 into
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 shory
                 parts
                 are
                 generally
                 but
                 some
                 fathoms
                 deep
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 arms
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 Straits
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 Islands
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 commonly
                 no
                 great
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 places
                 are
                 plain
                 shallows
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 upon
                 a
                 moderate
                 computation
                 ,
                 one
                 place
                 compar'd
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 fathoms
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Chanel
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 depth
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 need
                 four
                 Oceans
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 this
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 rise
                 ;
                 then
                 four
                 Oceans
                 more
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 there
                 might
                 swell
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ;
                 which
                 together
                 make
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 for
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 requir'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 altogether
                 so
                 much
                 Water
                 requir'd
                 for
                 the
                 Land
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 ;
                 because
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Hills
                 would
                 fill
                 up
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 space
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 less
                 Water
                 requisite
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 compensate
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 our
                 computation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 much
                 less
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 than
                 is
                 requisite
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 the
                 Mediterraneous
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 For
                 their
                 height
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 computing
                 the
                 declivity
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 all
                 along
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 to
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 declivity
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 course
                 and
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 )
                 is
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 proportion
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 :
                 The
                 height
                 of
                 Mountains
                 is
                 usually
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 next
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 allow
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 declension
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 immediate
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Nile
                 flows
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 course
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 by
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 that
                 Sea
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ascent
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 :
                 For
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 computed
                 when
                 you
                 measure
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 mountainous
                 Land
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Mountains
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 being
                 thus
                 computed
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 need
                 of
                 six
                 or
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Sea
                 alone
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 In-land
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 to
                 compensate
                 the
                 less
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 requisite
                 upon
                 the
                 Land.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 upwards
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 capacious
                 than
                 a
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thickness
                 in
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 Ocean
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 smooth
                 ,
                 would
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 pour'd
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 altogether
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 not
                 there
                 raise
                 the
                 mass
                 half
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 mile
                 higher
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 surfaces
                 of
                 a
                 Globe
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 farther
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Regions
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Countries
                 or
                 Valleys
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 many
                 Caverns
                 or
                 Cavities
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 compar'd
                 and
                 estimated
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 room
                 that
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 take
                 up
                 on
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 least
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 requir'd
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 eight
                 times
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Deluge
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 understood
                 and
                 explained
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 proportion
                 of
                 Water
                 for
                 the
                 Deluge
                 being
                 thus
                 stated
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 enquire
                 where
                 this
                 Water
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 will
                 afford
                 us
                 so
                 much
                 :
                 Eight
                 Oceans
                 floating
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 bulk
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 possible
                 Sources
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 from
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 the
                 Clouds
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deeps
                 below
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 stores
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 Moses
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Fountains
                
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Abysse
                   were
                   broken
                   up
                   ,
                   or
                   burst
                   asunder
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Rain
                 descended
                 for
                 forty
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 Cataracts
                 or
                 Floodgates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 being
                 open'd
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 are
                 contain'd
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 reason
                 and
                 necessity
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 .
                 World
                 affords
                 no
                 other
                 treasures
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consider
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 Rain
                 of
                 Forty
                 Days
                 might
                 amount
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 might
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 whether
                 these
                 two
                 in
                 conjunction
                 would
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Eight
                 Oceans
                 which
                 we
                 want
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Rains
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 afford
                 us
                 one
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 nor
                 half
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 trust
                 to
                 the
                 Observations
                 made
                 by
                 others
                 concerning
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 falls
                 in
                 Rain
                 .
                 
                 Mersennus
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   It
                   appears
                   by
                   our
                   Observations
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Cubical
                   Vessel
                   of
                   Brass
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   made
                   use
                   ,
                   is
                   fill'd
                   an
                   inch
                   and
                   an
                   half
                   in
                   half
                   an
                   hours
                   time
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   that
                   sucks
                   up
                   no●hing
                   of
                   the
                   moisture
                   as
                   the
                   Earth
                   doth
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   take
                   an
                   inch
                   for
                   half
                   an
                   hours
                   Rain
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   40
                   days
                   and
                   nights
                   Rain
                   ,
                   the
                   Waters
                   in
                   the
                   Deluge
                   would
                   rise
                   160
                   feet
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   the
                   Rains
                   were
                   constant
                   and
                   equal
                   to
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   rain'd
                   at
                   once
                   throughout
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Rain
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 90
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 reach
                 15
                 Cubits
                 above
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 computation
                 ,
                 the
                 40
                 days
                 Rain
                 would
                 supply
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 hundredth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 higher
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 however
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 temper
                 the
                 Calculation
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 came
                 by
                 this
                 Rain
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 rain'd
                 40
                 days
                 and
                 40
                 nights
                 throughout
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 lay
                 all
                 the
                 lower
                 grounds
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 signifie
                 very
                 little
                 as
                 to
                 
                 the
                 over-flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 Whence
                 another
                 Author
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 hath
                 this
                 passage
                 .
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Deluge
                   had
                   been
                   made
                   by
                   Rains
                   only
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   needed
                   40
                   days
                   ,
                   but
                   40
                   years
                   Rain
                   to
                   have
                   brought
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 whole
                 middle
                 Region
                 condens'd
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 for
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 proportion
                 some
                 make
                 betwixt
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 Air
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Water
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 less
                 room
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 were
                 turn'd
                 into
                 water
                 in
                 this
                 40
                 days
                 and
                 40
                 nights
                 Rain
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 admit
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Rain
                 was
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 in
                 either
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Zone
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Climate
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Field
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 small
                 proportion
                 all
                 this
                 would
                 amount
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 done
                 then
                 with
                 these
                 Superiour
                 Regions
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 there
                 .
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 were
                 broke
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   clove
                   asunder
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 there
                 us'd
                 doth
                 ,
                 imply
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 in
                 this
                 lay
                 the
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 and
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 generally
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 commonly
                 interpreted
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 These
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 broke
                 forth
                 and
                 rais'd
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 Rain
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 together
                 they
                 overflowed
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 or
                 how
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 examin'd
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 not
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 formerly
                 imagin'd
                 ;
                 fansying
                 the
                 Sea
                 stood
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 heap
                 ,
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 shore
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 a
                 relaxation
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 overflow'd
                 the
                 Land.
                 But
                 this
                 conceit
                 is
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 reason
                 and
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 ventur'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sea
                 lie
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 convexity
                 with
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 lower
                 generally
                 than
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 midland
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 known
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 what
                 could
                 the
                 Sea
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 keep
                 its
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 would
                 lie
                 quiet
                 in
                 their
                 Cells
                 ?
                 whatsoever
                 Fountains
                 or
                 passages
                 you
                 suppose
                 ,
                 these
                 would
                 not
                 issue
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 water
                 doth
                 not
                 ascend
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 But
                 le
                 ts
                 imagine
                 then
                 that
                 force
                 us'd
                 and
                 appli'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 Caverns
                 under
                 ground
                 drawn
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 nearer
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 these
                 waters
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 those
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 fill'd
                 again
                 with
                 other
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 turns
                 to
                 no
                 account
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 two
                 Vessels
                 to
                 fill
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 empty
                 one
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 you
                 gain
                 nothing
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 still
                 remains
                 one
                 Vessel
                 empty
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 have
                 these
                 waters
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 both
                 above
                 ground
                 and
                 under
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 would
                 stand
                 gaping
                 without
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 overflow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 cover'd
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 water
                 pumpt
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 suck
                 it
                 in
                 again
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 under
                 water
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 thus
                 understand
                 the
                 Abysse
                 or
                 
                   great
                   Deep
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breaking
                 open
                 its
                 Fountains
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 us
                 no
                 service
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 expected
                 the
                 greatest
                 supply
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 find
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 then
                 ?
                 whither
                 shall
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 find
                 more
                 than
                 seven
                 Oceans
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 we
                 still
                 want
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 drain'd
                 the
                 whole
                 middle
                 Region
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 examin'd
                 the
                 Deeps
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 want
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 ;
                 And
                 ,
                 besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 disgorge
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 its
                 bowels
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 amount
                 to
                 above
                 half
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 answer
                 our
                 occasions
                 .
                 Must
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 makes
                 it
                 impossible
                 ?
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 Nature
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 requisite
                 for
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 all
                 fair
                 play
                 ,
                 having
                 examin'd
                 the
                 waters
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 consider
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 waters
                 above
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 drawn
                 down
                 for
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Moses
                 speaks
                 of
                 waters
                 
                   above
                   the
                   firmament
                
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 generally
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 waters
                 plac'd
                 above
                 the
                 highest
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 Super-celestial
                 waters
                 :
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 supply
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 materials
                 enough
                 under
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 great
                 mass
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Heavens
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 waters
                 lay
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 solid
                 ,
                 or
                 fluid
                 ;
                 if
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 Glass
                 or
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 waters
                 get
                 through
                 'em
                 to
                 descend
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 If
                 fluid
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Aether
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 waters
                 rest
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 Water
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 Air
                 or
                 Aether
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 those
                 pure
                 Regions
                 will
                 prove
                 no
                 fit
                 place
                 for
                 that
                 Element
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 these
                 waters
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 imaginary
                 soever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 down
                 to
                 drown
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 that
                 vast
                 quantity
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 what
                 became
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ceas'd
                 ;
                 Seven
                 or
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 it
                 ever
                 get
                 quit
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 dri'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 renew'd
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 hard
                 task
                 to
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 among
                 the
                 Spheres
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 them
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 mention
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 waters
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 omit
                 none
                 that
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 common
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 better
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 would
                 seriously
                 assert
                 these
                 Super-celestial
                 waters
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 extravagantly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 down
                 hither
                 for
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 employ'd
                 our
                 last
                 and
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 waters
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Deluge
                 as
                 commonly
                 understood
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 with
                 how
                 little
                 success
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 no
                 corner
                 unsought
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 appearance
                 or
                 report
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 eighth
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 necessary
                 upon
                 a
                 moderate
                 account
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 with
                 assurance
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 taken
                 wrong
                 measures
                 hitherto
                 in
                 their
                 notion
                 and
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 They
                 make
                 it
                 impossible
                 and
                 unintelligible
                 upon
                 a
                 double
                 account
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 requiring
                 more
                 water
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 :
                 or
                 could
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 should
                 cease
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 of
                 water
                 heapt
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 should
                 retire
                 into
                 any
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 drain'd
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 any
                 way
                 disengag'd
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 intelligible
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 some
                 months
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 lasted
                 but
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 many
                 months
                 after
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 dry
                 and
                 habitable
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 neither
                 find
                 source
                 nor
                 issue
                 ,
                 beginning
                 nor
                 ending
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 excessive
                 mass
                 of
                 Waters
                 as
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Deluge
                 requir'd
                 ;
                 neither
                 where
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 get
                 quit
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 men
                 cannot
                 do
                 a
                 greater
                 injury
                 or
                 injustice
                 to
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 representations
                 of
                 things
                 recorded
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 make
                 them
                 unintelligible
                 and
                 incredible
                 ;
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 deserve
                 better
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 giving
                 such
                 fair
                 accounts
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 propos'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 silence
                 the
                 Cavils
                 of
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 the
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 and
                 recommend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 and
                 acceptance
                 of
                 all
                 reasonable
                 persons
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 All
                 Evasions
                 answered
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 new
                 Creation
                 of
                 waters
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 particular
                 or
                 National
                 ,
                 but
                 extended
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 A
                 prelude
                 and
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Account
                 and
                 Explication
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 method
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 THough
                 in
                 the
                 preceding
                 Chapter
                 we
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 fair
                 trial
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 sentence
                 of
                 condemnation
                 :
                 yet
                 having
                 heard
                 of
                 another
                 plea
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 us'd
                 in
                 its
                 behalf
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 way
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 all
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 till
                 that
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ;
                 being
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 examine
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 resolving
                 that
                 great
                 difficulty
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   quantity
                   of
                   water
                   requisite
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   Deluge
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 they
                 say
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   Almighty
                   created
                   waters
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Deluge
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   annihilated
                   them
                   again
                   when
                   the
                   Deluge
                   was
                   to
                   cease
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 out
                 the
                 knot
                 when
                 we
                 cannot
                 loose
                 it
                 ;
                 They
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 naked
                 arm
                 of
                 Omnipotency
                 ;
                 such
                 Arguments
                 as
                 these
                 come
                 like
                 lightning
                 ,
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 Armour
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 pierce
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 resisted
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 oppose
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 hard
                 and
                 stubborn
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 soft
                 answer
                 deaden
                 their
                 force
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 mind
                 those
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 of
                 what
                 S.
                 Austin
                 hath
                 said
                 upon
                 a
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 those
                 that
                 disprov'd
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 waters
                 above
                 the
                 Heavens
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 )
                 by
                 natural
                 Reasons
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   to
                   refute
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Omnipotence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   believe
                   there
                   are
                   waters
                   there
                   as
                   heavy
                   as
                   we
                   know
                   and
                   feel
                   them
                   here
                   below
                   ;
                   for
                   our
                   business
                   is
                   now
                   to
                   enquire
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   how
                   God
                   hath
                   constituted
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   what
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   or
                   work
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   miracle
                   of
                   Omnipotency
                   .
                
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 hath
                 assign'd
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 
                   Forty
                   days
                   Rain
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disruption
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 ;
                 and
                 speaks
                 nothing
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 of
                 water
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
                 Those
                 were
                 causes
                 in
                 Nature
                 which
                 Providence
                 had
                 then
                 dispos'd
                 for
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 Divine
                 Historian
                 refers
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 any
                 productions
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Moses
                 makes
                 the
                 Deluge
                 increase
                 by
                 degrees
                 with
                 the
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 makes
                 it
                 cease
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 
                   going
                   and
                   returning
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 waves
                 and
                 great
                 commotions
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 retir'd
                 leisurely
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 their
                 Chanels
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 or
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 instantaneous
                 actions
                 of
                 Creation
                 and
                 Annihilation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 hath
                 also
                 assign'd
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 namely
                 the
                 particular
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heavens
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 by
                 
                   reason
                   whereof
                
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   was
                   then
                   ,
                   perisht
                   in
                   a
                   Deluge
                   of
                   water
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 creation
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   water
                   ;
                   whereby
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   reason
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   being
                   overflowed
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   perished
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 rashly
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Omnipotence
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 not
                 for
                 new
                 Creations
                 ;
                 and
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 new
                 matter
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 was
                 created
                 many
                 Ages
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Universe
                 being
                 full
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 more
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 annihilated
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 one
                 anothers
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 within
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 .
                 Then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 waters
                 were
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 other
                 matter
                 must
                 be
                 created
                 again
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 places
                 :
                 And
                 methinks
                 they
                 make
                 very
                 bold
                 with
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 do
                 and
                 undo
                 ,
                 go
                 forward
                 and
                 backwards
                 by
                 such
                 countermarches
                 and
                 retractions
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 willingly
                 impute
                 to
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 think
                 my
                 labour
                 lost
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 far
                 clear'd
                 the
                 way
                 in
                 this
                 controversie
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 issue
                 ;
                 That
                 either
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 new
                 waters
                 created
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 there
                 not
                 being
                 water
                 sufficient
                 in
                 Nature
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 step
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 will
                 satisfie
                 all
                 parties
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 considerable
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 New
                 Creation
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 laziness
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 valu'd
                 or
                 gratifi'd
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 free
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 argument
                 from
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 Deluge
                 fairly
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 accountable
                 without
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 new
                 waters
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 tye
                 this
                 knot
                 with
                 an
                 Intention
                 to
                 puzzle
                 and
                 perplex
                 the
                 Argument
                 finally
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 harder
                 it
                 is
                 ty'd
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 feel
                 the
                 pleasure
                 more
                 sensibly
                 when
                 come
                 to
                 loose
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 beaten
                 from
                 this
                 new
                 Creation
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Air
                 was
                 chang'd
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 store-house
                 for
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Forty
                 days
                 Rain
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 does
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 suppose
                 any
                 other
                 transelementation
                 ,
                 it
                 neither
                 agrees
                 with
                 Moses's
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 nor
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 was
                 needless
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 refers
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 ,
                 bore
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 indifferently
                 under
                 any
                 Heavens
                 or
                 Earth
                 .
                 Besides
                 they
                 offend
                 against
                 S.
                 Austin's
                 rule
                 in
                 this
                 method
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 miracle
                 to
                 turn
                 Air
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 turn
                 Water
                 into
                 Wine
                 .
                 Air
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 Vapours
                 indeed
                 are
                 but
                 water
                 made
                 volatile
                 ,
                 but
                 pure
                 Air
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 another
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 compression
                 or
                 condensation
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 yet
                 known
                 ,
                 be
                 chang'd
                 into
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 34
                 foot
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 Air
                 or
                 Vapours
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 with
                 any
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 chang'd
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 :
                 Now
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gravitation
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 found
                 that
                 34
                 foot
                 of
                 water
                 does
                 counterbalance
                 a
                 proportionable
                 Cylinder
                 
                 of
                 Air
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 was
                 converted
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 eleven
                 or
                 twelve
                 yards
                 water
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 to
                 suck
                 up
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 change
                 the
                 higher
                 Regions
                 into
                 water
                 too
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 Air
                 which
                 you
                 transform
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 little
                 left
                 but
                 Fire
                 and
                 Aether
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 it
                 would
                 endanger
                 to
                 suck
                 down
                 the
                 Moon
                 too
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 explication
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 ,
                 purely
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 very
                 operose
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 affect
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 hard
                 put
                 to
                 't
                 to
                 get
                 rid
                 of
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 procure
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 now
                 examin'd
                 and
                 answered
                 all
                 the
                 pleas
                 ,
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 of
                 explaining
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 proceed
                 immediately
                 to
                 propose
                 another
                 method
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ground
                 for
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 an
                 opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 started
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 in
                 effect
                 supplant
                 both
                 these
                 methods
                 ,
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 .
                 Some
                 modern
                 Authors
                 observing
                 what
                 straits
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 water
                 enough
                 for
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 have
                 ventur'd
                 upon
                 an
                 expedient
                 more
                 brisk
                 and
                 bold
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 durst
                 venture
                 upon
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 was
                 not
                 Universal
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 National
                 Inundation
                 ,
                 confin'd
                 to
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Countries
                 thereabouts
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 water
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 prov'd
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 Their
                 inference
                 is
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 avoided
                 that
                 rock
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 run
                 upon
                 another
                 no
                 less
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 to
                 avoid
                 an
                 objection
                 from
                 reason
                 they
                 deny
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 attested
                 by
                 History
                 ,
                 both
                 Sacred
                 and
                 prophane
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 Authors
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 themselves
                 satisfied
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 insuperable
                 difficulties
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 excusable
                 in
                 chusing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 evils
                 the
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 choice
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 bad
                 on
                 this
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 Moses
                 represents
                 the
                 Flood
                 of
                 Noah
                 as
                 an
                 overthrow
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 sixteen
                 or
                 seventeen
                 hundred
                 years
                 time
                 (
                 taking
                 the
                 lower
                 Chronology
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 then
                 stood
                 ,
                 mankind
                 should
                 be
                 propagated
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 Iudae
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 neighbouring
                 Countries
                 thereabouts
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Floo
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 renew'd
                 again
                 by
                 eight
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 progress
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Europe
                
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 fruitful
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 liv'd
                 six
                 ,
                 seven
                 ,
                 eight
                 ,
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 getting
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 .
                 Which
                 longevity
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 providentially
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 quicker
                 multiplication
                 and
                 propagation
                 
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 mankind
                 thereby
                 would
                 become
                 so
                 numerous
                 within
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 b●fore
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 a●low
                 the
                 first
                 couple
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Century
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 left
                 ten
                 pair
                 of
                 Breeders
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 hard
                 supposition
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 arise
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 ;
                 allowing
                 every
                 pair
                 to
                 multiply
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 decuple
                 proportion
                 the
                 first
                 pair
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 would
                 rise
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 capacities
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 quintuple
                 proportion
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 quadruple
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 mankind
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 would
                 stand
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Century
                  
                   
                     1
                     —
                     10
                  
                   
                     2
                     —
                     40
                  
                   
                     3
                     —
                     160
                  
                   
                     4
                     —
                     640
                  
                   
                     5
                     —
                     2560
                  
                   
                     6
                     —
                     10240
                  
                   
                     7
                     —
                     40960
                  
                   
                     8
                     —
                     163840
                  
                   
                     9
                     —
                     655360
                  
                   
                     10
                     —
                     2621440
                  
                   
                     11
                     —
                     10485760
                  
                   
                     12
                     —
                     41943040
                  
                   
                     13
                     —
                     167772160
                  
                   
                     14
                     —
                     671088640
                  
                   
                     15
                     —
                     2684354560
                  
                   
                     16
                     —
                     10737418240
                  
                
                 This
                 product
                 is
                 too
                 excessive
                 high
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 commonly
                 estimated
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 three
                 and
                 four
                 hundred
                 millions
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 increase
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 low
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 one
                 proportion
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Centuries
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 cannot
                 run
                 equally
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Ages
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 this
                 as
                 moderate
                 and
                 reasonable
                 betwixt
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 taken
                 only
                 a
                 triple
                 proportion
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 (
                 all
                 things
                 consider'd
                 )
                 for
                 purpose
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 other
                 ways
                 of
                 computing
                 this
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 more
                 particular
                 and
                 exact
                 than
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 you
                 try
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 product
                 great
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 follow
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 Chronology
                 it
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 far
                 higher
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 different
                 Calculations
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 Authors
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 mankind
                 before
                 the
                 Hood
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 yet
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 exceeded
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 very
                 groundless
                 and
                 forc'd
                 conceit
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 Iudaea
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 parts
                 about
                 it
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 were
                 stor'd
                 with
                 people
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 World.
                 Besides
                 if
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 confin'd
                 to
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 the
                 Borderers
                 might
                 have
                 escap'd
                 ,
                 shifting
                 a
                 little
                 into
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Deluge
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 .
                 But
                 especially
                 what
                 needed
                 so
                 much
                 a-do
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 Ark
                 to
                 save
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 sav'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 retiring
                 into
                 some
                 neighbouring
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 as
                 Lot
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 sav'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 Sodom
                 when
                 the
                 
                 City
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ?
                 Had
                 not
                 this
                 been
                 a
                 far
                 easier
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 compendious
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 great
                 Preparations
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 with
                 Rooms
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 and
                 Accommodation
                 of
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Birds
                 ?
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 mention
                 Birds
                 ,
                 why
                 could
                 not
                 they
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 flown
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 dry
                 Country
                 ?
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 pearch'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 rested
                 themselves
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 weary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Waters
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 tops
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Deluge
                 as
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 considerable
                 thing
                 than
                 these
                 Authors
                 would
                 represent
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Moses
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Bow
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Cloud
                 to
                 seal
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   destroy
                   the
                   Earth
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 9.
                 11.
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 Flood
                 
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 verse
                 13.
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 made
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 perish
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Rain-bow
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Token
                 and
                 pledge
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 appears
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Asiatick
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 an
                 equal
                 share
                 and
                 concern
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Moses
                 saith
                 also
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 grear
                 Abyss
                 were
                 burst
                 asunder
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 means
                 this
                 Abyss
                 and
                 the
                 bursting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 restrain'd
                 to
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 adjacent
                 Countries
                 ?
                 What
                 appearance
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 this
                 Disruption
                 there
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Places
                 ?
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 plainly
                 implies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 perish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 opposeth
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heavens
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 constitution
                 :
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 perish'd
                 by
                 Water
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 compares
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 with
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 general
                 dissolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 shall
                 be
                 only
                 National
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Countries
                 burnt
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 that
                 discourse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 several
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 would
                 sufficiently
                 convince
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 or
                 National
                 Inundation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mundane
                 change
                 ,
                 that
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 (
                 lower
                 )
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 hath
                 spoke
                 of
                 these
                 Mundane
                 Revolutions
                 or
                 Periods
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 should
                 be
                 successively
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Water
                 and
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Noah's
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 describes
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 leading
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 Period
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 the
                 blessing
                 for
                 multiplication
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 replenishing
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 solemnly
                 pronounc'd
                 by
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 1.
                 with
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
                 These
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 assurance
                 from
                 Divine
                 Writ
                 of
                 the
                 universality
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Moses
                 affords
                 us
                 another
                 argument
                 as
                 demonstrative
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   7.
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   waters
                   exceedingly
                   prevailed
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   high
                   Hills
                   that
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   whole
                   Heavens
                   were
                   covered
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 high
                 Hills
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   under
                   the
                   whole
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 then
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 cover●d
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 sure
                 the
                 Plains
                 could
                 not
                 scape
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 argue
                 with
                 them
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 only
                 the
                 Asiatick
                 and
                 Armenian
                 Mountains
                 covered
                 with
                 these
                 waters
                 ,
                 this
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ;
                 then
                 unless
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 miracle
                 to
                 keep
                 these
                 waters
                 upon
                 heaps
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 flow
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Mountains
                 are
                 high
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fall
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 joyn
                 with
                 our
                 Seas
                 that
                 environ
                 the
                 Continent
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 have
                 hung
                 about
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 congeal'd
                 ,
                 or
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 have
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 like
                 one
                 great
                 drop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 trembling
                 Jelly
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 about
                 it
                 dry
                 and
                 untouch'd
                 .
                 All
                 liquid
                 bodies
                 are
                 dissusive
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 parts
                 being
                 in
                 motion
                 have
                 no
                 tye
                 or
                 connexion
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 glide
                 and
                 fall
                 off
                 any
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 gravity
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 presseth
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 water
                 doth
                 always
                 conform
                 into
                 a
                 Spherical
                 convexity
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 aud
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 falls
                 as
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 when
                 these
                 waters
                 began
                 to
                 rise
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 swell
                 to
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 all
                 the
                 Valleys
                 and
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 filled
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Sea
                 would
                 be
                 all
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 considerble
                 heighth
                 before
                 the
                 Mountains
                 could
                 be
                 covered
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 's
                 suppose
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 water
                 fell
                 not
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 made
                 first
                 a
                 great
                 Lake
                 ;
                 this
                 Lake
                 when
                 it
                 begun
                 to
                 swell
                 would
                 every
                 way
                 discharge
                 it self
                 by
                 any
                 descents
                 or
                 declivities
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 issues
                 and
                 derivations
                 being
                 once
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 supplied
                 with
                 new
                 waters
                 pushing
                 them
                 forwards
                 ,
                 would
                 continue
                 their
                 course
                 till
                 they
                 arriv'd
                 at
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 other
                 Rivers
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 Rivers
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Lake
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 considerably
                 deeper
                 and
                 higher
                 at
                 the
                 Fountain
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 progress
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 Sea.
                 We
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 then
                 expect
                 that
                 the
                 Leman-Lake
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Rhone
                 runs
                 ,
                 should
                 swell
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Alpes
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 aud
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Switzerland
                 and
                 Burgundy
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 stop
                 ,
                 without
                 overflowing
                 the
                 plainer
                 Countries
                 that
                 lie
                 beyond
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 this
                 Diluvian
                 Lake
                 should
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 tops
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 equally
                 into
                 all
                 Countries
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 its
                 heighth
                 and
                 depth
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 first
                 fell
                 or
                 stood
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 Sacred
                 History
                 .
                 The
                 universality
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 is
                 also
                 attested
                 by
                 profane
                 History
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 Records
                 or
                 Traditions
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 new-found
                 World.
                 The
                 Americans
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Continent
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Acosta
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 Laet
                 in
                 their
                 Histories
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Chineses
                 have
                 the
                 Tradition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 farthest
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 nearer
                 and
                 Western
                 parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 the
                 proper
                 seat
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 mention
                 Deucallon's
                 Deluge
                 in
                 the
                 European
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 a
                 disguise
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 trace
                 the
                 Deluge
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Globe
                 in
                 profane
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 have
                 a
                 tale
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 all
                 mankind
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 that
                 Deluge
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 dispute
                 between
                 the
                 Scythians
                 and
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 Iustin
                 mentions
                 ,
                 they
                 refer
                 to
                 a
                 former
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 Water
                 or
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 argue
                 whether
                 Nation
                 first
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 original
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Babylonians
                   ,
                   Assyrians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 mention
                 the
                 Deluge
                 in
                 their
                 stories
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 without
                 offering
                 violence
                 to
                 all
                 Records
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 ,
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Noah's
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 Moses
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 at
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 considerations
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 are
                 abundantly
                 sufficient
                 to
                 silence
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 limitation
                 and
                 restriction
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Country
                 or
                 Countries
                 .
                 It
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 an
                 Evasion
                 indeed
                 than
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Authors
                 do
                 not
                 offer
                 any
                 positive
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 depend
                 only
                 upon
                 that
                 negative
                 argument
                 ,
                 That
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 unintelligible
                 .
                 This
                 stumbling-stone
                 we
                 hope
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 that
                 unhappy
                 choice
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 deny
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 or
                 admit
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 any
                 possible
                 causes
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 having
                 stated
                 and
                 propos'd
                 the
                 whole
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 try'd
                 all
                 ways
                 offer'd
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 them
                 ineffectual
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 apply
                 our selves
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 unty
                 the
                 knot
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 excessive
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 it
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Those
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 lay
                 heavy
                 upon
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cast
                 about
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 find
                 an
                 expedient
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 find
                 some
                 way
                 whereby
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 with
                 less
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Water
                 might
                 afterwards
                 conveniently
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thought
                 that
                 came
                 into
                 my
                 mind
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 was
                 concerning
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 imagin'd
                 might
                 possibly
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 plainness
                 and
                 equality
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 overflow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 perform'd
                 with
                 less
                 water
                 .
                 This
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 plainness
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 found
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 and
                 refer'd
                 to
                 by
                 several
                 Interpreters
                 in
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 Fountain
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 6.
                 to
                 have
                 watered
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 late
                 eminent
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 profession
                 for
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Origination
                   of
                   mankind
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 like
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 regular
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 I
                 easily
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 alone
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 from
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 unequal
                 and
                 Mountainous
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 this
                 would
                 give
                 a
                 
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rains
                 that
                 fell
                 for
                 forty
                 days
                 together
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 plain
                 and
                 smooth
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 would
                 these
                 waters
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ceas'd
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 ever
                 cease
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Deep
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 answers
                 to
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 ?
                 This
                 was
                 assuredly
                 of
                 no
                 less
                 consideration
                 than
                 the
                 Rains
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 the
                 Rains
                 were
                 but
                 preparatory
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 depended
                 upon
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 saw
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 first
                 thought
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 smoothness
                 and
                 plainness
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 add
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 disruption
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 in
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 is
                 burst
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 Flood
                 of
                 waters
                 issues
                 out
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 an
                 Inundation
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Abysse
                 lay
                 under
                 ground
                 and
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 general
                 dissolution
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 suppose
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 dissolution
                 often
                 makes
                 a
                 particular
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 anticipate
                 here
                 the
                 explication
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 this
                 previous
                 intimation
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 some
                 hopes
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 desperate
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 representation
                 might
                 possibly
                 make
                 us
                 fansie
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 add
                 farther
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 by
                 several
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Region
                 which
                 we
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 dislocated
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 might
                 instance
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 several
                 parcels
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 retain
                 still
                 the
                 evident
                 marks
                 of
                 fraction
                 and
                 ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 posture
                 show
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 in
                 another
                 state
                 and
                 situation
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 hereafter
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 several
                 have
                 rightly
                 argu'd
                 and
                 concluded
                 some
                 general
                 rupture
                 or
                 ruine
                 in
                 the
                 superficial
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 ruine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 imagin'd
                 and
                 explain'd
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 some
                 thinking
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 
                   third
                   day
                
                 after
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 form'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Caverns
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 depression
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 extrusion
                 and
                 elevation
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 room
                 .
                 Others
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 come
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 from
                 particular
                 and
                 accidental
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 falling
                 in
                 upon
                 Fires
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 water
                 eating
                 away
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 breaking
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 tearing
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Explications
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 show
                 at
                 large
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 and
                 stated
                 our
                 own
                 Theory
                 ,
                 how
                 incompetent
                 such
                 causes
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 condition
                 we
                 
                 now
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 far
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 Opinions
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 startled
                 at
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 breaking
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 hath
                 provok'd
                 men
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 and
                 observe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Elements
                 displac'd
                 and
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 lie
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 the
                 heaviest
                 and
                 grossest
                 bodies
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liquid
                 and
                 volatile
                 kept
                 below
                 ;
                 an
                 huge
                 mass
                 of
                 Stone
                 or
                 Rock
                 rear'd
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 creeping
                 at
                 its
                 feet
                 ;
                 whereas
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 light
                 and
                 active
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 should
                 take
                 place
                 of
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 ?
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 disorder
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 thrown
                 down
                 into
                 Dungeons
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 got
                 up
                 among
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 their
                 roots
                 in
                 Holes
                 and
                 Caverns
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 often
                 detain'd
                 .
                 By
                 what
                 regular
                 action
                 of
                 Nature
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 things
                 first
                 produc'd
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 and
                 form
                 ?
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 how
                 broke
                 and
                 torn
                 the
                 inward
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 an
                 uniform
                 mass
                 ,
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 condition
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 lies
                 hollow
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 vacuities
                 intercepted
                 betwixt
                 the
                 portions
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 happens
                 in
                 all
                 ruines
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 ruines
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 inflexible
                 .
                 Then
                 what
                 can
                 have
                 more
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 meen
                 of
                 a
                 ruine
                 ,
                 than
                 Crags
                 and
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Cliffs
                 ,
                 whether
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 shore
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 apparently
                 broke
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 lesser
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 bulky
                 Stones
                 that
                 lie
                 often
                 scatter'd
                 near
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 manifest
                 fragments
                 ,
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 those
                 greater
                 masses
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 these
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 leaning
                 or
                 recumbent
                 ,
                 or
                 prostrate
                 ,
                 shows
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 fall
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 dislocation
                 from
                 their
                 Natural
                 site
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Tracts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 seldom
                 for
                 ten
                 miles
                 together
                 have
                 any
                 regular
                 surface
                 or
                 continuity
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 lie
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 variously
                 inclin'd
                 sometimes
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 rule
                 or
                 order
                 .
                 Whereas
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 regular
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 production
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Strata
                 or
                 beds
                 within
                 lie
                 as
                 even
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 ,
                 hath
                 something
                 irregular
                 and
                 unnatural
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 shews
                 us
                 the
                 marks
                 or
                 footsteps
                 of
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 ruine
                 and
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 ,
                 happen'd
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 general
                 Flood
                 of
                 waters
                 would
                 necessarily
                 over-run
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 fatal
                 blow
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 fell
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 regular
                 form
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 produc'd
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 into
                 all
                 these
                 irregularities
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 its
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 composition
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 thereby
                 a
                 double
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 intelligible
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 waters
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 return'd
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 Earth
                 habitable
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 how
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 brought
                 
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 discover'd
                 :
                 How
                 all
                 those
                 inequalities
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 or
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 empty
                 Vaults
                 and
                 Caverns
                 in
                 its
                 bowels
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 matter
                 of
                 admiration
                 than
                 the
                 Flood
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 beg
                 leave
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 Curtain
                 before
                 the
                 Work
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 your
                 patience
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 suspence
                 ,
                 till
                 materials
                 are
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 ready
                 to
                 represent
                 and
                 explain
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 mind
                 with
                 scenes
                 no
                 less
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 quite
                 another
                 face
                 and
                 order
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 dark
                 but
                 fruitful
                 womb
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 sprang
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Chaos
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 next
                 work
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 unpleasing
                 thing
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 rude
                 mass
                 will
                 shoot
                 it self
                 into
                 several
                 forms
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 comes
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 The
                 steddy
                 hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 weight
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 invisible
                 guide
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 motions
                 .
                 These
                 motions
                 we
                 must
                 examine
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 or
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 Which
                 two
                 things
                 being
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 certain
                 judgment
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 dissolution
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 from
                 that
                 dissolution
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 mark
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 divide
                 into
                 Three
                 Sections
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 First
                 is
                 these
                 Three
                 Chapters
                 past
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Section
                 we
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 frame
                 and
                 form
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 as
                 made
                 it
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 dissolution
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 necessarily
                 expose
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 apply
                 our
                 discourse
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 all
                 its
                 conditions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 universality
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 retiring
                 afterwards
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Section
                 will
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 Seventh
                 and
                 Eighth
                 Chapters
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Third
                 Section
                 we
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 dissolution
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 an
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 of
                 subterraneous
                 Waters
                 and
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 production
                 of
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 Tenth
                 and
                 Eleventh
                 Chapters
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 review
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 general
                 review
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 their
                 full
                 agreement
                 and
                 correspondency
                 may
                 appear
                 .
                 Here
                 several
                 collateral
                 arguments
                 are
                 given
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 reflections
                 are
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 accounts
                 soever
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 by
                 
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 irregularities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 examin'd
                 and
                 shew'd
                 insufficient
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mankind
                 had
                 an
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 from
                 Eternity
                 :
                 Prov'd
                 against
                 Aristotle
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 proposition
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 Earth
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 form
                 and
                 construction
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 prov'd
                 by
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 form
                 it
                 was
                 built
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 lay
                 our
                 foundation
                 for
                 the
                 following
                 Theory
                 ,
                 deep
                 and
                 sure
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 general
                 opinion
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 arose
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 History
                 ,
                 both
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 ;
                 only
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 whom
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 Oracle
                 or
                 Idol
                 ,
                 hath
                 maintain'd
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 form
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 with
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 and
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 Trees
                 and
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 of
                 Natural
                 production
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 arose
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 existence
                 or
                 production
                 not
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ago
                 ;
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 subsisted
                 thus
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 through
                 an
                 infinite
                 Series
                 of
                 past
                 Generations
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 continue
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 without
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 remove
                 this
                 stone
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 an
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 shew
                 how
                 it
                 arose
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 habitable
                 form
                 that
                 it
                 setled
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 assur'd
                 by
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mankind
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 ;
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                   God
                   made
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Speaking
                 it
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Period
                 or
                 Term
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 counts
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Eve
                 the
                 first
                 Woman
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 sprung
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 assured
                 from
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Christian
                 Records
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 Mankind
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 
                 proves
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 Aristotle's
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 immediately
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 consequence
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 hath
                 an
                 end
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 immortal
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 Eternal
                 ;
                 That
                 which
                 exists
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 will
                 enable
                 to
                 exist
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 what
                 exists
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 exists
                 necessarily
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 exists
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 exists
                 eternally
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 this
                 infallible
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 refute
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Aristotle's
                 by
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 consider
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 shew
                 from
                 plain
                 evidence
                 and
                 observation
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Eternal
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 compound
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 once
                 more
                 simple
                 ;
                 whether
                 that
                 composition
                 be
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 many
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 Terrestrial
                 Bodies
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Organical
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Organical
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 pieces
                 aptly
                 joyn'd
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 those
                 pieces
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 ,
                 put
                 together
                 .
                 'T
                 were
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 an
                 eternal
                 Watch
                 ,
                 whose
                 pieces
                 were
                 never
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Watch.
                 Or
                 an
                 eternal
                 House
                 ,
                 whose
                 materials
                 were
                 never
                 asunder
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   World
                
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 more
                 various
                 substances
                 ,
                 more
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 composition
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 variety
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 multifarious
                 construction
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 artificial
                 thing
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 led
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 Nature
                 and
                 necessity
                 to
                 conceive
                 this
                 great
                 Machine
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 greater
                 simplicity
                 than
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 Watch
                 ,
                 an
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 structure
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 and
                 simple
                 materials
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 speak
                 without
                 reference
                 to
                 immediate
                 Creation
                 ,
                 for
                 Aristotle
                 did
                 not
                 own
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 argument
                 stands
                 good
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 grounds
                 and
                 notions
                 that
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 guess
                 what
                 answer
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 followers
                 to
                 this
                 argumentation
                 ;
                 They
                 would
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 for
                 Natural
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Artificial
                 ,
                 though
                 equally
                 compounded
                 .
                 Artificial
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suppose
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Art
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 pre
                 existent
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 work-man
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Eternal
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Natural
                 things
                 ?
                 do
                 not
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 require
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 for
                 their
                 production
                 ,
                 and
                 longer
                 preparations
                 than
                 any
                 Artificial
                 things
                 do
                 ?
                 Some
                 Years
                 or
                 Ages
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 concoction
                 and
                 maturation
                 of
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ;
                 Stones
                 themselves
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 once
                 liquors
                 or
                 fluid
                 masses
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Vegetable
                 productions
                 require
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 predispose
                 and
                 excite
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seeds
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 Man
                 by
                 himself
                 that
                 begets
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 his
                 Coadjutor
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 't
                 was
                 as
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 great
                 Workman
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 should
                 pre-exist
                 to
                 Natural
                 things
                 ,
                 produc●d
                 in
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Man
                 should
                 pre-exist
                 to
                 Artificial
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 under
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 it
                 now
                 hath
                 ,
                 could
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Statue
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 work
                 of
                 Art.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 under
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 preter-natural
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Statue
                 made
                 and
                 broken
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 still
                 the
                 less
                 appearance
                 or
                 pretence
                 of
                 being
                 Eternal
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Elements
                 had
                 lain
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 hath
                 dispos'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 first
                 disposition
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 altogether
                 in
                 a
                 mass
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 Centre
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 a
                 Spherical
                 mass
                 about
                 that
                 ;
                 the
                 Air
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 fansied
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 lain
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 pretence
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Eternally
                 so
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Original
                 posture
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Nature
                 had
                 first
                 plac'd
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 posture
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 in
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 must
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 unnatural
                 and
                 violent
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 violent
                 state
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 more
                 pressing
                 consideration
                 against
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 present
                 state
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 destroy'd
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 chang'd
                 it self
                 :
                 the
                 Mountains
                 sinking
                 by
                 degrees
                 into
                 the
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 rising
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 form
                 it
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 come
                 into
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 continu'd
                 drown'd
                 and
                 uninhabitable
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Generations
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 higher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 grow
                 lesser
                 and
                 lesser
                 from
                 Age
                 to
                 Age
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 many
                 causes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 weaken'd
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 Subterraneous
                 Fires
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 torn
                 and
                 tumbled
                 down
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 those
                 Caverns
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 those
                 violent
                 causes
                 are
                 not
                 constant
                 ,
                 or
                 universal
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 stood
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Mountain
                 would
                 have
                 escap'd
                 this
                 fate
                 in
                 one
                 Age
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 course
                 of
                 these
                 exhalations
                 or
                 Fires
                 would
                 have
                 reach'd
                 them
                 all
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 if
                 through
                 infinite
                 Ages
                 they
                 had
                 stood
                 expos'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 causes
                 that
                 consume
                 them
                 insensibly
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sink
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 chiefly
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 Rains
                 ,
                 and
                 Storms
                 ,
                 and
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 without
                 ;
                 and
                 within
                 ,
                 the
                 soaking
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 Springs
                 ,
                 with
                 streams
                 and
                 currents
                 in
                 their
                 veins
                 and
                 crannies
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 causes
                 would
                 certainly
                 reduce
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 equality
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 lay
                 them
                 all
                 under
                 Water
                 :
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 moulders
                 or
                 is
                 washt
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 ever
                 brought
                 back
                 again
                 by
                 any
                 circulation
                 :
                 Their
                 losses
                 are
                 not
                 repair'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 proportionable
                 recruits
                 made
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 higher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 continually
                 spending
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 continually
                 gaining
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 at
                 length
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 equality
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 those
                 Chanels
                 
                 and
                 Valleys
                 being
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 and
                 rise
                 every
                 where
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Which
                 new
                 post
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 once
                 seiz'd
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 quit
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 dispossess
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 their
                 natural
                 place
                 and
                 situation
                 which
                 they
                 always
                 tend
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 progress
                 nor
                 regress
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 both
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 innumerable
                 Generations
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 under
                 water
                 and
                 uninhabitable
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 stood
                 from
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 its
                 first
                 original
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 argumentation
                 ,
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 allow
                 time
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 effect
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 this
                 uninhabitable
                 form
                 in
                 ten
                 thousand
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 believe
                 it
                 would
                 :
                 but
                 take
                 twenty
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 take
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ,
                 take
                 a
                 million
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 make
                 both
                 equally
                 against
                 their
                 supposition
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 matter
                 how
                 little
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 Mountains
                 to
                 decrease
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 taking
                 more
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 still
                 follows
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 but
                 waste
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 grain
                 of
                 Mustardseed
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 foot
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 in
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Ages
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 tallest
                 Mountain
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Air
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 have
                 defac'd
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 the
                 proudest
                 monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 allow
                 them
                 but
                 time
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 of
                 themselves
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 Rocks
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hills
                 into
                 the
                 Valleys
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 foremention'd
                 causes
                 that
                 work
                 with
                 more
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 sink
                 them
                 lower
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shorten
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 effect
                 more
                 sure
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 need
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 here
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 Against
                 this
                 Aristotelian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 whole
                 Book
                 is
                 one
                 continued
                 argument
                 against
                 that
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 shewing
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 chang'd
                 its
                 form
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 prov'd
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 was
                 once
                 under
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 prove
                 at
                 large
                 hereafter
                 throughout
                 the
                 Third
                 and
                 Fourth
                 Sections
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 broken
                 and
                 dissolv'd
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 also
                 add
                 one
                 consideration
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 stood
                 always
                 under
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 under
                 Fire
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 under
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 undergo
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 overtaken
                 it
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 ,
                 and
                 considered
                 in
                 their
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 ,
                 are
                 fitted
                 to
                 be
                 consum'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 understands
                 the
                 progress
                 and
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 its
                 first
                 form
                 ,
                 were
                 permanent
                 and
                 immutable
                 forms
                 ,
                 but
                 transient
                 and
                 temporary
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 frame
                 and
                 constitution
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 after
                 certain
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 design'd
                 for
                 change
                 and
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 pretended
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 it
                 hath
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 's
                 consider
                 the
                 Origination
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 could
                 much
                 less
                 be
                 Eternal
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 destroy
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 and
                 besid●s
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 particular
                 marks
                 and
                 arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Generations
                 of
                 Men
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 .
                 All
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 monuments
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 soever
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 thousand
                 of
                 years
                 date
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 still
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 mortals
                 liv'd
                 then
                 in
                 innocency
                 and
                 simplicity
                 .
                 The
                 invention
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 or
                 useful
                 to
                 humane
                 life
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 within
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 How
                 imperfect
                 was
                 the
                 Geography
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 how
                 imperfect
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 how
                 imperfect
                 their
                 Navigation
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 Men
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 ,
                 a
                 Sea
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 materials
                 for
                 Shipping
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 Ages
                 ?
                 They
                 had
                 very
                 different
                 fancies
                 concerning
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 They
                 knew
                 no
                 Land
                 beyond
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 imperfectly
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 they
                 thought
                 utterly
                 uninhabitable
                 .
                 We
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 taking
                 that
                 short
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 more
                 progress
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 impossible
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 ?
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 wit
                 and
                 passions
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 motives
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 can
                 we
                 then
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 ambition
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 interest
                 or
                 gain
                 in
                 private
                 Persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 curiosity
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 discoveries
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 passion
                 or
                 consideration
                 could
                 ever
                 move
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 endless
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 fortunes
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 something
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 they
                 inhabited
                 ?
                 Though
                 you
                 should
                 suppose
                 them
                 generally
                 stupid
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 infinite
                 Generations
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 great
                 Genio's
                 ,
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 persons
                 that
                 would
                 attempt
                 things
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 done
                 more
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 our
                 little
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 but
                 count
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 Eternal
                 Men
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 innumerable
                 Ages
                 foregoing
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 advantages
                 and
                 opportunities
                 for
                 Navigation
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 discoveries
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mariners
                 Needle
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 known
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 that
                 invention
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 till
                 t'other
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 stood
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 practical
                 invention
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 found
                 out
                 and
                 known
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 lost
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 daily
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 practical
                 Arts
                 as
                 in
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 we
                 generally
                 know
                 their
                 Original
                 and
                 History
                 :
                 who
                 the
                 Inventors
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 improv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 brought
                 to
                 any
                 perfection
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 Ages
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Artificial
                 and
                 Mechanical
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 new
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   World
                
                 too
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 
                 measure
                 so
                 .
                 What
                 relates
                 to
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Laws
                 ;
                 to
                 Wars
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 trace
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 Origin
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 Money
                 and
                 of
                 Coins
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Elements
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 invention
                 of
                 Fire
                 by
                 Prometh●us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imploying
                 of
                 Wind
                 or
                 Water
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Mills
                 and
                 grind
                 their
                 Corn
                 was
                 scarce
                 known
                 before
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 think
                 nothing
                 Eternal
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Ages
                 and
                 Genealogies
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 Gods.
                 The
                 measures
                 of
                 Time
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 uses
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 dividing
                 it
                 into
                 Hours
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Instruments
                 for
                 those
                 purposes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 unknown
                 date
                 :
                 Even
                 the
                 Arts
                 for
                 preparing
                 Food
                 and
                 Clothing
                 ,
                 Medicines
                 and
                 medicaments
                 ,
                 Building
                 ,
                 Civil
                 and
                 Military
                 ,
                 Letters
                 and
                 Writing
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 Civil
                 :
                 These
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 retinue
                 of
                 lesser
                 Arts
                 and
                 Trades
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 History
                 and
                 Tradition
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 very
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Inventors
                 and
                 Inventresses
                 were
                 deifi'd
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 hath
                 not
                 stood
                 so
                 long
                 but
                 we
                 can
                 still
                 run
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 Artless
                 Ages
                 ,
                 when
                 mortals
                 liv'd
                 by
                 plain
                 Nature
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Trade
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 one
                 Calling
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 their
                 Flocks
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Till
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 when
                 Nature
                 grew
                 less
                 liberal
                 :
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 reasonably
                 think
                 this
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 Man
                 be
                 a
                 creature
                 both
                 naturally
                 sagacious
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 its
                 own
                 conveniencies
                 ,
                 and
                 naturally
                 sociable
                 and
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 Community
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 what
                 was
                 necessary
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 kinds
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conveniencies
                 of
                 single
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conveniencies
                 of
                 Societies
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 liv'd
                 infinite
                 Ages
                 unprovided
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 Necessity
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 slowly
                 invented
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 answer
                 upon
                 our
                 suppo●tion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 began
                 but
                 some
                 Ages
                 before
                 these
                 were
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 abundant
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 Men
                 not
                 very
                 numerous
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 not
                 put
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 wits
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ways
                 for
                 living
                 commodiously
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 upon
                 their
                 supposition
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Men
                 too
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 and
                 fresh
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Men
                 were
                 never
                 less
                 numerous
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Earth
                 more
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 less
                 necessity
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 than
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 brings
                 to
                 mind
                 another
                 argument
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 gradual
                 increase
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 populous
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 thousand
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 seeing
                 't
                 is
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 casualties
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 doubles
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 stood
                 from
                 Everlasting
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 over-stockt
                 long
                 ere
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 capable
                 to
                 contain
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 many
                 Ages
                 and
                 Millions
                 of
                 Ages
                 ago
                 .
                 Whereas
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 Inhabited
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 room
                 for
                 some
                 Millions
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 flie
                 to
                 universal
                 Deluges
                 and
                 Conflagrations
                 to
                 destroy
                 Mankind
                 ▪
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 Deluge
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 form
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 after
                 a
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 
                 Aristotle
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 these
                 universal
                 changes
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 Eternal
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Arts
                 and
                 Inventions
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 practical
                 Arts
                 and
                 Inventions
                 useful
                 in
                 humane
                 life
                 ;
                 then
                 for
                 Theoretical
                 Learning
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 yet
                 finish'd
                 or
                 compleat
                 in
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 known
                 hath
                 been
                 chiefly
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 latter
                 Ages
                 .
                 How
                 little
                 hath
                 been
                 discover'd
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 functions
                 or
                 motions
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 either
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 obvious
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Bloud
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 more
                 excite
                 our
                 curiosity
                 than
                 the
                 flowing
                 and
                 ebbing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ?
                 Than
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 either
                 yet
                 unknown
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 so
                 at
                 least
                 till
                 this
                 last
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 greater
                 progress
                 than
                 all
                 Ages
                 before
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 How
                 unlikely
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 that
                 these
                 Ages
                 were
                 Eternal
                 ?
                 That
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Studies
                 of
                 our
                 Forefathers
                 could
                 not
                 effect
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 few
                 years
                 have
                 done
                 of
                 late
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 Ages
                 more
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 happy
                 Genius's
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 understand
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 mortality
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 arguments
                 concerning
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 shuffling
                 excuses
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 little
                 effect
                 upon
                 those
                 instances
                 we
                 have
                 chosen
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 those
                 Eternalists
                 one
                 fair
                 question
                 ,
                 What
                 mark
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 expect
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 mark
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 Eternity
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 If
                 then
                 their
                 opinion
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 positive
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 appearances
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 rejected
                 as
                 unreasonable
                 upon
                 all
                 accounts
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 bold
                 asserting
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 credible
                 against
                 evidence
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 should
                 assert
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 had
                 liv'd
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 could
                 bring
                 witnesses
                 that
                 knew
                 him
                 a
                 sucking
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 remembred
                 him
                 a
                 School-boy
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 not
                 Eternal
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 evidence
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Reason
                 or
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 many
                 Ages
                 since
                 Nature
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 minority
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 instances
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 above
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 trace
                 her
                 down
                 to
                 her
                 very
                 infancy
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 proof
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 Eternal
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 writ
                 Philosophically
                 ,
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 states
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 steps
                 or
                 degrees
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 rudeness
                 or
                 simplicity
                 to
                 that
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 both
                 intellectual
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 That
                 alone
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 full
                 conviction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mankind
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 mean
                 Original
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 it
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 chang'd
                 its
                 form
                 and
                 government
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 its
                 greatness
                 ,
                 doth
                 satisfie
                 us
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 was
                 not
                 Eternal
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Temporal
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 it
                 rise
                 from
                 
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 Original
                 ,
                 did
                 deny
                 that
                 Original
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 assur'd
                 of
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 
                   Tohu
                   Bohu
                
                 ,
                 without
                 form
                 and
                 void
                 ;
                 a
                 fluid
                 ,
                 dark
                 ,
                 confus'd
                 mass
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 of
                 Elements
                 ;
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 variety
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Order
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 determinate
                 Form
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 both
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Christian.
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 therefore
                 spend
                 any
                 time
                 here
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 is
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 all
                 that
                 give
                 it
                 any
                 Origin
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 immediately
                 to
                 examine
                 into
                 what
                 form
                 it
                 first
                 rise
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 primaeval
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Deluge
                 depended
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 its
                 dissolution
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 enquiry
                 by
                 such
                 easie
                 steps
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 readily
                 follow
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 Three
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Antediluvian
                   Earth
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   that
                   rise
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   Chaos
                   ,
                   was
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 
                   different
                   in
                   general
                
                 ,
                 without
                 specifying
                 yet
                 what
                 its
                 particular
                 form
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 First
                 Proposition
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 effect
                 prov'd
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Chapter
                 :
                 where
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 been
                 always
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 effected
                 without
                 such
                 an
                 infinite
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 as
                 could
                 neither
                 be
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 afterwards
                 any
                 way
                 removed
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 that
                 proof
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manifest
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 leading
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 improper
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 also
                 from
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 pregnant
                 passage
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 Where
                 treating
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 He
                 manifestly
                 puts
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 .
                 The
                 Discourse
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Epistle
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 Third
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 certain
                 Deists
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 laught
                 at
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 using
                 this
                 argument
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   since
                   the
                   Fathers
                   fell
                   asleep
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   have
                   continued
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 All
                 external
                 Nature
                 hath
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 any
                 remarkable
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 believe
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 ?
                 What
                 appearance
                 or
                 what
                 foundation
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 revolution
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 consum'd
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 Prophecies
                 pretend
                 ?
                 So
                 from
                 the
                 permanency
                 and
                 immutability
                 of
                 Nature
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 they
                 argu'd
                 its
                 permanency
                 and
                 immutability
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 answers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 old
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 as
                 to
                 Water
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 then
                 
                 was
                 ,
                 perisht
                 by
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 constitution
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 expos'd
                 to
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 destruction
                 or
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 namely
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 universal
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   this
                   they
                   are
                   willingly
                   ignorant
                   of
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Heavens
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Water
                
                 ;
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 )
                 
                   standing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   :
                   whereby
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   being
                   overslow'd
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                   perisht
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   that
                   are
                   now
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Word
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   reseru'd
                   unto
                   Fire
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 illustration
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 doth
                 plainly
                 intimate
                 some
                 difference
                 that
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 ;
                 or
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 perish
                 by
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 perish
                 by
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 Air
                 and
                 Importance
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 he
                 Apostle's
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 would
                 discover
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 several
                 particular
                 ways
                 prove
                 from
                 it
                 our
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 return
                 to
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   form
                   and
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Ante-diluvian
                   Earth
                   was
                   different
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 infer'd
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 discourse
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 Earths
                 ,
                 or
                 these
                 two
                 natural
                 Worlds
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 fate
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 perishing
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 perish
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 disposition
                 and
                 constitution
                 leading
                 to
                 this
                 different
                 fate
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 his
                 
                   fifth
                   verse
                
                 is
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Inference
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 ungrounded
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 he
                 premiseth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   fifth
                   verse
                
                 as
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 infers
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 verse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 therefore
                 perisht
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 ours
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 neither
                 been
                 any
                 ground
                 for
                 making
                 an
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 ground
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 contrary
                 inference
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 fate
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 implies
                 that
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 it
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 he
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 rather
                 incapable
                 of
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   (
                   verse
                   6.
                
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 perish'd
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Animate
                 World
                 only
                 ,
                 Men
                 and
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 describ'd
                 it
                 before
                 by
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 And
                 the
                 objection
                 of
                 the
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 or
                 Deists
                 rather
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 upon
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 perishing
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 against
                 ,
                 or
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 perishing
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 arguing
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 or
                 perish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 perish
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 frame
                 ,
                 and
                 composition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 perish'd
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 form
                 and
                 frame
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 these
                 Scoffers
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 he
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 But
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 constituted
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 chang'd
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 it
                 they
                 had
                 known
                 or
                 attended
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 no
                 such
                 objection
                 ,
                 nor
                 us'd
                 any
                 such
                 argument
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 against
                 the
                 future
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 They
                 pretended
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 Nature
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 answer
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 willingly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 change
                 and
                 dissolution
                 that
                 happen'd
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 present
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 have
                 another
                 constitution
                 ,
                 whereby
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 are
                 expos'd
                 ,
                 in
                 God's
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 consum'd
                 or
                 dissolv'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 discourse
                 ;
                 thus
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 coherent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sence
                 genuine
                 and
                 apposite
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 and
                 general
                 assertion
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Ante-diluvian
                   Earth
                   was
                   of
                   another
                   form
                   from
                   the
                   present
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 formerly
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 generally
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 was
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Theory
                 to
                 back
                 such
                 an
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 intelligible
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 discourse
                 here
                 was
                 an
                 argumentation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 bare
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 simple
                 contradiction
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 rais'd
                 the
                 scruple
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 answer
                 upon
                 a
                 ground
                 taken
                 ,
                 he
                 premiseth
                 and
                 then
                 infers
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 Verses
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 discover'd
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 natural
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 certainly
                 once
                 in
                 another
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 assurance
                 and
                 confirmation
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 reflected
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ;
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 directed
                 and
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 I
                 design'd
                 chiefly
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 Theory
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 thought
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 just
                 to
                 Providence
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 neglected
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 passage
                 and
                 Sacred
                 evidence
                 ;
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 us
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 our
                 enquiries
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 our
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 from
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 :
                 We
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 Proposition
                 from
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 arose
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 make
                 a
                 particular
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Fluid
                 Mass
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 little
                 parts
                 and
                 particles
                 of
                 matter
                 mixt
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 floating
                 
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 this
                 mass
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Earth
                 is
                 .
                 Or
                 that
                 any
                 concretion
                 or
                 consistent
                 state
                 which
                 this
                 mass
                 could
                 flow
                 into
                 immediately
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 settle
                 in
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 and
                 figure
                 as
                 our
                 present
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Assertions
                 is
                 of
                 easie
                 proof
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 fluid
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 water
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 liquor
                 ,
                 always
                 casts
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 spherical
                 surface
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 agitation
                 ,
                 become
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 continue
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 glide
                 down
                 again
                 every
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 places
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 every
                 where
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 gravity
                 .
                 A
                 mountain
                 of
                 water
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Mountains
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Valleys
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 a
                 Den
                 or
                 Cave
                 within
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 walls
                 but
                 the
                 liquid
                 Element
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 structure
                 unknown
                 to
                 Art
                 or
                 Nature
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 full
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 and
                 level
                 without
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 External
                 force
                 keep
                 them
                 by
                 violence
                 in
                 another
                 posture
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 neither
                 regularly
                 made
                 within
                 nor
                 without
                 ?
                 The
                 surface
                 and
                 exteriour
                 parts
                 are
                 broken
                 into
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 inequalities
                 ,
                 Hills
                 and
                 Dales
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 plainer
                 tracts
                 of
                 it
                 lie
                 generally
                 inclin'd
                 or
                 bending
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 an
                 easie
                 descent
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 times
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 sensible
                 and
                 uneasie
                 steepiness
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 great
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 taken
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 unequal
                 than
                 the
                 roughest
                 Sea
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 resemble
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 calmest
                 Sea
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 mass
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 huge
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 sometimes
                 in
                 lumps
                 or
                 clusters
                 heapt
                 up
                 by
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 extended
                 in
                 long
                 ridges
                 or
                 chains
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ?
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Continent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 ancient
                 and
                 original
                 Island
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 either
                 such
                 a
                 cluster
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 chain
                 of
                 Mountains
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 palpable
                 demonstrations
                 than
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 fluid
                 mass
                 can
                 stand
                 or
                 hold
                 it self
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 within
                 or
                 under
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Chaos
                 to
                 imitate
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 cavities
                 and
                 empty
                 places
                 ,
                 of
                 dens
                 and
                 broken
                 holes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 cover'd
                 and
                 enclosed
                 wholly
                 within
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 unimitable
                 in
                 any
                 liquid
                 substance
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 will
                 necessarily
                 flow
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 continued
                 mass
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 apartments
                 and
                 separate
                 rooms
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 vaults
                 or
                 caverns
                 made
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 walls
                 would
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 roof
                 fall
                 in
                 :
                 For
                 liquid
                 bodies
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 sustain
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 cement
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 loose
                 and
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 flux
                 :
                 Even
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 Sand
                 or
                 fine
                 Powder
                 will
                 suffer
                 no
                 hollowness
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 dry
                 substances
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 rough
                 ,
                 will
                 hang
                 together
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 an
                 heap
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 liquors
                 being
                 glib
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 
                 off
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 gravity
                 inclines
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 neither
                 have
                 any
                 hills
                 or
                 eminencies
                 on
                 their
                 surface
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 hollowness
                 within
                 their
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 liquid
                 mass
                 or
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 liquid
                 ,
                 was
                 incapable
                 of
                 either
                 the
                 outward
                 or
                 inward
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 concretion
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 consistency
                 and
                 firmness
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 might
                 go
                 ,
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 into
                 any
                 form
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 concretion
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 consistence
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 liquid
                 ;
                 as
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 congeals
                 ,
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 level
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 Metals
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 substances
                 melted
                 ,
                 or
                 Liquors
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 grow
                 stiff
                 and
                 harden
                 ,
                 always
                 settle
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 last
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 always
                 solid
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 smooth
                 without
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 cast
                 in
                 a
                 mould
                 ,
                 that
                 hinders
                 the
                 motion
                 and
                 flux
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 concrete
                 state
                 or
                 consistent
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 or
                 figure
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 liquid
                 state
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 mould
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 cast
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 shell
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 form
                 with
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 liquor
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 analogy
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 liquors
                 and
                 concretions
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 whether
                 liquid
                 or
                 concrete
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 primigenial
                 Earth
                 which
                 rise
                 immediately
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 preparatory
                 Proposition
                 we
                 laid
                 down
                 to
                 be
                 prov'd
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 prov'd
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 and
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 particular
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 The
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 smooth
                 ,
                 regular
                 and
                 uniform
                 ;
                 without
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 Sea.
                 The
                 Chaos
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 rise
                 is
                 fully
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 motions
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 steps
                 it
                 wrought
                 it self
                 into
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 Some
                 things
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 The
                 Divine
                 Art
                 and
                 Geometry
                 in
                 the
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 is
                 observ'd
                 and
                 celebrated
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 like
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 first
                 discovery
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 general
                 and
                 negative
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 what
                 the
                 
                 form
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 tells
                 us
                 not
                 expresly
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 next
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 and
                 advancing
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 in
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   before
                   the
                   Deluge
                   ,
                   was
                   smooth
                   ,
                   regular
                   and
                   uniform
                   ;
                   without
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Sea.
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 bold
                 step
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 us
                 into
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 never
                 seen
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 yet
                 heard
                 any
                 relation
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 of
                 very
                 different
                 scenes
                 and
                 prospects
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 known
                 .
                 An
                 Earth
                 without
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 plain
                 as
                 the
                 Elysian
                 fields
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 travel
                 it
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Mountain
                 or
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 yet
                 well
                 provided
                 of
                 all
                 reqnisite
                 things
                 for
                 an
                 habitable
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 indeed
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 we
                 still
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 only
                 under
                 another
                 form
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 that
                 now
                 comes
                 into
                 debate
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Paradox
                 which
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 rise
                 and
                 formation
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 here
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continu'd
                 for
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 examine
                 and
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 Chaos
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 all
                 Sublunary
                 things
                 arose
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 this
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 form
                 it
                 setled
                 into
                 when
                 it
                 first
                 became
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 perhaps
                 such
                 an
                 intricate
                 thing
                 as
                 we
                 imagine
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 to
                 trace
                 a
                 Chaos
                 into
                 an
                 habitable
                 World
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 pleasure
                 to
                 see
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 Origin
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 and
                 successive
                 changes
                 they
                 rise
                 into
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 state
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 in
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 compleated
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 we
                 would
                 view
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 consider
                 how
                 things
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 pleasant
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 a
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 its
                 green
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 deckt
                 with
                 Blossoms
                 ,
                 or
                 laden
                 with
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 a
                 pleasing
                 shade
                 under
                 its
                 spreading
                 Boughs
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 this
                 Tree
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 furniture
                 ,
                 sprang
                 from
                 a
                 little
                 Seed
                 ;
                 how
                 Nature
                 shap'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 infancy
                 and
                 growth
                 ;
                 added
                 new
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 advanc'd
                 it
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 this
                 greatness
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 more
                 rational
                 ,
                 less
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 view
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 compleat
                 ,
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 the
                 several
                 orders
                 of
                 Bodies
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 perfect
                 and
                 admirable
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 truly
                 delightful
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 But
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ;
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 pieces
                 this
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 melt
                 it
                 down
                 into
                 its
                 first
                 principles
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 wrought
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 confusion
                 into
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 simplicity
                 into
                 that
                 beautiful
                 composition
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 which
                 pierceth
                 the
                 mind
                 more
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 give
                 our selves
                 and
                 others
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Laws
                 establisht
                 
                 in
                 Nature
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 one
                 from
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 setled
                 at
                 length
                 into
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 frame
                 and
                 structure
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Chaos
                 I
                 understand
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 without
                 from
                 or
                 order
                 ;
                 reduc'd
                 into
                 a
                 fluid
                 mass
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 the
                 materials
                 and
                 ingredients
                 of
                 all
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 mingled
                 in
                 confusion
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 suppose
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Lead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 melted
                 down
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 mass
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 mingled
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 no
                 one
                 Metal
                 could
                 be
                 discern'd
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 Metallick
                 Chaos
                 :
                 Suppose
                 then
                 the
                 Elements
                 thus
                 mingled
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 Water
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 all
                 Terrestrial
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 mingled
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 of
                 higher
                 or
                 lower
                 ,
                 heavier
                 or
                 lighter
                 ,
                 solid
                 or
                 volatile
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 confus'd
                 mass
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Scheme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   36
                   fig.
                   1
                
              
               
                 Let
                 this
                 then
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 change
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 imagine
                 to
                 happen
                 would
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heaviest
                 and
                 grossest
                 parts
                 would
                 sink
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 its
                 gravity
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 float
                 
                 above
                 .
                 These
                 grosser
                 parts
                 thus
                 sunk
                 down
                 and
                 compress'd
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 would
                 harden
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 the
                 interiour
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 mass
                 ,
                 which
                 swims
                 above
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 also
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 principle
                 of
                 gravity
                 into
                 two
                 orders
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 liquid
                 like
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Volatile
                 like
                 Air.
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 fine
                 and
                 active
                 parts
                 disentangling
                 themselves
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 would
                 mount
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 motion
                 enough
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 would
                 play
                 in
                 those
                 open
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 constitute
                 that
                 body
                 we
                 call
                 AIR
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 parts
                 being
                 grosser
                 than
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 more
                 languid
                 motion
                 could
                 not
                 fly
                 up
                 separate
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 setled
                 in
                 a
                 mass
                 together
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 composing
                 not
                 only
                 Water
                 strictly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 liquors
                 ,
                 or
                 liquid
                 bodies
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 first
                 separations
                 being
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 would
                 stand
                 in
                 that
                 form
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Scheme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   37
                   fig
                   :
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 liquid
                 mass
                 which
                 encircled
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 mere
                 Element
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 all
                 Liquors
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 originally
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 chief
                 kinds
                 of
                 Terrestrial
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fat
                 ,
                 oily
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 lean
                 and
                 more
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 like
                 common
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 are
                 generally
                 found
                 in
                 
                 compound
                 liquors
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 both
                 sorts
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 mass
                 of
                 liquids
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 kinds
                 mixt
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 left
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 action
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 settle
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Cream
                 and
                 thin
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Oil
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Effect
                 would
                 follow
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 oily
                 and
                 light
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 mass
                 would
                 get
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 swim
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 mass
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 lesser
                 masses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Globe
                 would
                 stand
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 Third
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag
                   :
                   38.
                   fig
                   :
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 are
                 easie
                 and
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 dispatcht
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 look
                 over
                 again
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 masses
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 their
                 impurities
                 or
                 grosser
                 parts
                 would
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 at
                 first
                 very
                 muddy
                 and
                 impure
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 would
                 have
                 its
                 sediment
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 here
                 concern'd
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 great
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 their
                 sediment
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 thick
                 ,
                 gross
                 ,
                 and
                 dark
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 an
                 abundance
                 of
                 little
                 Terrestrial
                 particles
                 swimming
                 in
                 it
                 still
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 grossest
                 were
                 sunk
                 down
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 their
                 heaviness
                 and
                 lumpish
                 figure
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 way
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 speedily
                 .
                 The
                 lesser
                 and
                 lighter
                 which
                 remain'd
                 ,
                 would
                 sink
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 they
                 would
                 meet
                 with
                 that
                 oily
                 liquor
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 watery
                 mass
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 entangle
                 and
                 stop
                 them
                 from
                 passing
                 any
                 further
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 mixing
                 there
                 with
                 that
                 unctious
                 substance
                 ,
                 they
                 compos'd
                 a
                 certain
                 slime
                 ,
                 or
                 fat
                 ,
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 Earth
                 ,
                 spread
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ;
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 fourth
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   39.
                   fig
                   :
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 thin
                 and
                 tender
                 Orb
                 of
                 Earth
                 increas'd
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 little
                 Earthy
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 detain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 could
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 having
                 a
                 long
                 journey
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 being
                 very
                 light
                 would
                 float
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 wholly
                 disengage
                 themselves
                 and
                 descend
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 rendezvous
                 ,
                 which
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 they
                 all
                 got
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 mingling
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 with
                 that
                 oily
                 liquor
                 ,
                 they
                 suckt
                 it
                 all
                 up
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 wholly
                 incorporate
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 more
                 stiff
                 and
                 firm
                 ,
                 making
                 both
                 but
                 one
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 concretion
                 ,
                 or
                 firm
                 and
                 consistent
                 substance
                 that
                 rise
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 stood
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Figure
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   pag
                   40.
                   fig.
                   5.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 our
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 liquors
                 ,
                 the
                 Oily
                 and
                 the
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 the
                 lighter
                 and
                 the
                 heavier
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 that
                 done
                 before
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 clear'd
                 of
                 Earthy
                 particles
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 catcht
                 and
                 stopt
                 there
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 all
                 these
                 particles
                 were
                 fallen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 before
                 that
                 separation
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 liquid
                 mass
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 fall
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 concretion
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Earthy
                 crust
                 form'd
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 here
                 suppose
                 there
                 was
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 Orb
                 of
                 Earth
                 form'd
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 wholly
                 purg'd
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Earthy
                 parts
                 before
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 liquids
                 began
                 to
                 purifie
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 Oily
                 parts
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 incredible
                 supposition
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 many
                 thousand
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 proportion
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 purified
                 ;
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 having
                 a
                 long
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 they
                 reacht
                 the
                 Watery
                 mass
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 longer
                 than
                 the
                 Oily
                 particles
                 had
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 mass
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 littleness
                 and
                 lightness
                 in
                 these
                 Earthy
                 particles
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 float
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 a
                 
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 like
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 fell
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 liquors
                 wholly
                 made
                 and
                 finisht
                 before
                 the
                 purgation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 began
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 represent
                 them
                 so
                 for
                 distinction
                 sake
                 ;
                 Let
                 them
                 begin
                 to
                 purifie
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 these
                 parts
                 rising
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 falling
                 downwards
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 and
                 grow
                 into
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 body
                 or
                 new
                 concretion
                 would
                 be
                 increas'd
                 daily
                 ,
                 being
                 sed
                 and
                 supply'd
                 both
                 from
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 growing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 become
                 more
                 dry
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 temper
                 of
                 greater
                 consistency
                 and
                 firmness
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 truly
                 to
                 resemble
                 and
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Nature
                 intended
                 it
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 further
                 object
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 indeed
                 be
                 necessary
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 and
                 proportion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 quantity
                 as
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 crust
                 or
                 concrete
                 Orb
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 confess
                 appear'd
                 to
                 me
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 real
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 consider'd
                 better
                 the
                 great
                 disproportion
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 that
                 exteriour
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 making
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 many
                 thousand
                 times
                 less
                 in
                 depth
                 and
                 extent
                 than
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 taken
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 Earthy
                 particles
                 ,
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 thinly
                 dispers'd
                 through
                 those
                 vast
                 tracts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 collected
                 and
                 amass'd
                 together
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 lesser
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 constitute
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 thickness
                 and
                 solidity
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Earth
                 sometimes
                 covered
                 with
                 Snow
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 feet
                 deep
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 only
                 of
                 little
                 flakes
                 or
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 ;
                 are
                 there
                 stopt
                 and
                 heapt
                 up
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 little
                 particles
                 of
                 Earth
                 to
                 shower
                 down
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 capacity
                 and
                 extent
                 of
                 those
                 vast
                 spaces
                 that
                 are
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 but
                 these
                 would
                 constitute
                 an
                 Orb
                 of
                 Earth
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 times
                 deeper
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 Snow
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 increas'd
                 and
                 swoln
                 by
                 that
                 oily
                 liquor
                 it
                 fell
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 incorporated
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 thick
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 enough
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 therefore
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 form'd
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 in
                 quantity
                 for
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 for
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Rising
                   World.
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 proper
                 Seminary
                 for
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 soil
                 of
                 this
                 temper
                 and
                 composition
                 ?
                 A
                 finer
                 and
                 lighter
                 sort
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 a
                 benign
                 Juice
                 ,
                 easie
                 and
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 other
                 causes
                 were
                 employ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 new-made
                 Earth
                 .
                 What
                 sort
                 or
                 disposition
                 of
                 matter
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 catch
                 life
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 all
                 forms
                 that
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 would
                 require
                 ?
                 What
                 soil
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 vegetation
                 than
                 this
                 warm
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 fault
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 too
                 
                 fertile
                 and
                 luxuriant
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 neither
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 learned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 describ'd
                 the
                 primigenial
                 soil
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 subject
                 for
                 the
                 Generation
                 and
                 Origin
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 truly
                 express'd
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 with
                 advantage
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 primigenial
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 whether
                 External
                 or
                 Internal
                 ;
                 both
                 whereof
                 do
                 manifestly
                 shew
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 production
                 or
                 formation
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 External
                 form
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proposition
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   smooth
                   ,
                   regular
                   and
                   uniform
                   ,
                   without
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Sea.
                
                 And
                 the
                 proof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ;
                 The
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 rise
                 immediately
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 into
                 the
                 irregular
                 form
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 Chaos
                 being
                 a
                 fluid
                 mass
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 Spherical
                 surface
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 equi-distant
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 and
                 even
                 convexity
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 upon
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 and
                 separation
                 into
                 several
                 Elementary
                 masses
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 would
                 naturally
                 have
                 a
                 superiour
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 form'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 some
                 concretion
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 Then
                 lastly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 concrete
                 Orb
                 of
                 Earth
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 with
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 it
                 was
                 spread
                 upon
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 causes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 inequality
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 it
                 equal
                 and
                 uniform
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 without
                 a
                 Sea
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Waters
                 was
                 enclos'd
                 within
                 this
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 basis
                 or
                 foundation
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 contemplation
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 strongly
                 bring
                 to
                 mind
                 certain
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 will
                 recur
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 injury
                 to
                 truth
                 pass
                 them
                 by
                 here
                 in
                 silence
                 .
                 Passages
                 that
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 manifest
                 resemblance
                 and
                 agreement
                 to
                 this
                 form
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 visibly
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   founded
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   the
                   Seas
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   him
                   who
                   alone
                   doth
                   great
                   wonders
                   ;
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   by
                   wisdom
                   made
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ;
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   extended
                   or
                   stretched
                   out
                   the
                   Earth
                   above
                   the
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 plain
                 or
                 proper
                 to
                 denote
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 particularly
                 the
                 inclosure
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 represented
                 them
                 ?
                 He
                 saith
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   were
                   the
                   Heavens
                   made
                   ;
                   he
                   shut
                   up
                   the
                   Waters
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   as
                   in
                   Bags
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 render'd
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 render'd
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 
                   English
                   )
                   and
                   laid
                   up
                   the
                   Abysse
                   as
                   in
                   store-houses
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 conformable
                 to
                 that
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 here
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 more
                 express
                 than
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 that
                 remarkable
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 where
                 Wisdom
                 declaring
                 her
                 Antiquity
                 
                 and
                 Existence
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   he
                   prepared
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   there
                   :
                   When
                   he
                   drew
                   an
                   Orb
                   over
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 set
                 an
                 Orb
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 .
                 We
                 render
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 a
                 Compass
                 ,
                 or
                 Circle
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 truly
                 rendred
                 an
                 Orb
                 or
                 Sphere
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 Orb
                 or
                 Spherical
                 Body
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 built
                 and
                 plac'd
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 wonderful
                 Arch
                 ,
                 whose
                 form
                 and
                 production
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 encompassing
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 often
                 call'd
                 the
                 Abysse
                 or
                 Deep
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 This
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 gives
                 light
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   consist
                   of
                   Water
                   and
                   by
                   Water
                   :
                
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 was
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 character
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 description
                 now
                 given
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 and
                 modestly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Theory
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 or
                 interpreted
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 Theory
                 being
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 unprejudic'd
                 person
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 fairer
                 and
                 easier
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 more
                 emphatical
                 sence
                 ,
                 when
                 apply'd
                 to
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 form
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 external
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 the
                 Internal
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 several
                 Regions
                 ,
                 involving
                 one
                 another
                 like
                 Orbs
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Center
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Elements
                 cast
                 circularly
                 about
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Fifth
                 Figure
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 the
                 External
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 primae●al
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 markt
                 and
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 remains
                 and
                 indications
                 of
                 this
                 Internal
                 form
                 and
                 composition
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 in
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 raising
                 the
                 World
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 rang'd
                 it
                 into
                 several
                 Regions
                 or
                 Masses
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 successively
                 ,
                 rising
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Pedigree
                 or
                 Genealogy
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Chaos
                 was
                 by
                 degrees
                 divided
                 ,
                 they
                 signified
                 commonly
                 by
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Night
                   ,
                   Tartarus
                   ,
                   Oceanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 express'd
                 in
                 their
                 plain
                 and
                 proper
                 terms
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 ran
                 all
                 into
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 separations
                 of
                 one
                 Element
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 united
                 and
                 associated
                 in
                 this
                 primigenial
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 Ancients
                 accordingly
                 made
                 Contention
                 the
                 principle
                 that
                 reign'd
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Love
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 in
                 this
                 middle
                 and
                 common
                 bond
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 notions
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 figuratively
                 and
                 darkly
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 receive
                 a
                 clearer
                 light
                 ,
                 when
                 compar'd
                 with
                 this
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 which
                 representing
                 every
                 thing
                 plainly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 natural
                 colours
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 illustration
                 of
                 their
                 obscurer
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 
                   Fig
                   :
                   7.
                   pag.
                   44.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 its
                 production
                 and
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 our
                 Second
                 Proposition
                 relating
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 prov'd
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 then
                 attested
                 by
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 well
                 establisht
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ante-diluvian
                   Earth
                   was
                   smooth
                   and
                   uniform
                   ,
                   without
                   Mountains
                   or
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 me
                 leave
                 only
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 annex
                 here
                 a
                 short
                 Advertisement
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 this
                 wonderful
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 the
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 wherein
                 our
                 Explication
                 is
                 false
                 or
                 defective
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 too
                 credulous
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 structure
                 is
                 so
                 marvellous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 particular
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Art
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 vaulted
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 hanging
                 above
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 sustain'd
                 by
                 nothing
                 but
                 its
                 own
                 measures
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 construction
                 :
                 A
                 Building
                 without
                 foundation
                 or
                 corner-stone
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Divine
                 Geometry
                 or
                 Architecture
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 refer'd
                 that
                 magnificent
                 challenge
                 which
                 God
                 Almighty
                 made
                 to
                 Iob
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Where
                   wast
                   thou
                   when
                   I
                   laid
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                   declare
                   if
                   thou
                   hast
                   understanding
                   ;
                   Who
                   hath
                   laid
                   the
                   measures
                   thereof
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   knowest
                   ;
                   or
                   who
                   hath
                   stretched
                   the
                   line
                   upon
                   it
                   ?
                   Whereupon
                   are
                   the
                   foundations
                   thereof
                   fastned
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   laid
                   the
                   corner-stone
                   thereof
                   ?
                   When
                   the
                   morning
                   Stars
                   sang
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   shouted
                   for
                   joy
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 describ'd
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   mov'd
                   upon
                   ,
                
                 or
                 sat
                 brooding
                 upon
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                
                 ;
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 to
                 produce
                 some
                 effects
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 same
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 observed
                 before
                 ,
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 piece
                 of
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   When
                   he
                   set
                   an
                   Orb
                   over
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   I
                   was
                   there
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 always
                 brought
                 in
                 Mens
                 or
                 Amor
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 Supernatural
                 principle
                 to
                 unite
                 and
                 consociate
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Architect
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 boundless
                 Universe
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 form'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 this
                 Master-piece
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 all
                 honour
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Earth
                 :
                 The
                 Deluge
                 ensuing
                 thereupon
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Ruines
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dark
                 mass
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 described
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 laid
                 open
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 its
                 Regions
                 lay
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 close
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Earth
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 large
                 proportions
                 ,
                 more
                 like
                 an
                 habitable
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 smooth
                 convex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 imagine
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 spread
                 under
                 it
                 *
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 further
                 contemplation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Booke
                   j
                   st
                   .
                   p.
                   46.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 smooth
                 Earth
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Scenes
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Generations
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Youth
                 and
                 blooming
                 Nature
                 ,
                 fresh
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 scar
                 or
                 fracture
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 body
                 ;
                 no
                 Rocks
                 nor
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 no
                 hollow
                 Caves
                 ,
                 nor
                 gaping
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 and
                 uniform
                 all
                 over
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 smoothness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 made
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 calm
                 and
                 serene
                 ;
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 tumultuary
                 motions
                 and
                 conflicts
                 of
                 vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 the
                 Winds
                 cause
                 in
                 ours
                 :
                 'T
                 was
                 suited
                 to
                 a
                 golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 innocency
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 is
                 well
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 got
                 into
                 a
                 pleasant
                 World
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ?
                 what
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Deluge
                 here
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 half
                 so
                 much
                 Water
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 appearance
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 or
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 irregularities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 is
                 level
                 and
                 united
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 instead
                 of
                 loosing
                 the
                 Knot
                 ,
                 this
                 ties
                 it
                 the
                 harder
                 .
                 You
                 pretend
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 how
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 lock
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Waters
                 within
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 Bars
                 and
                 Doors
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Wall
                 of
                 impenetrable
                 strength
                 and
                 thickness
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 pretend
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 wide
                 and
                 endless
                 plain
                 ,
                 smooth
                 as
                 the
                 calm
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 as
                 you
                 imagine
                 ;
                 draw
                 but
                 the
                 curtain
                 and
                 these
                 Scenes
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 very
                 like
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 perish'd
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 demolish'd
                 ;
                 and
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Abysse
                
                 was
                 broken
                 open
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Causes
                 made
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 great
                 execution
                 upon
                 a
                 sinful
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Abysse
                 was
                 open'd
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 broke
                 and
                 fell
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Abysse
                
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 one
                 stroke
                 all
                 Nature
                 would
                 be
                 chang'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 single
                 action
                 would
                 have
                 two
                 great
                 and
                 visible
                 Effects
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 Transient
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 permanent
                 .
                 First
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 would
                 overflow
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 Earth
                 ;
                 during
                 the
                 great
                 commotion
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 unquestionable
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 World
                 would
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Then
                 when
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 asswag'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 by
                 degrees
                 were
                 retir'd
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 land
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 true
                 image
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 would
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ;
                 the
                 Land
                 would
                 consist
                 of
                 Plains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 this
                 ruine
                 were
                 plac'd
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 :
                 Upon
                 the
                 banks
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 would
                 stand
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 the
                 shoar
                 would
                 be
                 Islands
                 ,
                 or
                 lesse
                 fragments
                 of
                 Earth
                 compass'd
                 round
                 by
                 Water
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Subterraneous
                 Caverns
                 and
                 hollownesses
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 those
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 would
                 fall
                 hollow
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 ruines
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Earth
                 fell
                 into
                 this
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 the
                 Waters
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 
                 height
                 would
                 flow
                 into
                 all
                 those
                 hollow
                 places
                 and
                 cavities
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 also
                 sink
                 and
                 insinuate
                 into
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 these
                 Subterraneous
                 Vaults
                 or
                 holes
                 ,
                 whether
                 dry
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 fell
                 hollow
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 especially
                 about
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 higher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 the
                 sides
                 bearing
                 up
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 lie
                 so
                 close
                 at
                 the
                 bottoms
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 vacuities
                 would
                 be
                 intercepted
                 .
                 Nor
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 inequalities
                 or
                 irregularities
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 interiour
                 construction
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 hypothesis
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 ready
                 ,
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 intelligible
                 account
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 represent
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 :
                 And
                 whether
                 that
                 Glass
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 hereafter
                 examine
                 them
                 piece
                 by
                 piece
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 General
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 how
                 easily
                 and
                 truly
                 this
                 supposition
                 represents
                 and
                 explains
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 all
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 would
                 certainly
                 make
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 effectually
                 destroy
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 perish'd
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 particularly
                 prov'd
                 this
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Deluge
                 follow'd
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 assert
                 things
                 in
                 gross
                 never
                 makes
                 that
                 firm
                 impression
                 upon
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 deduc'd
                 with
                 their
                 causes
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 endeavour
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 preparations
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 Nature
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 imputed
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 constitution
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 be
                 absorpt
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 explication
                 so
                 far
                 is
                 justifi'd
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 below
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Pen-men
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 directed
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 us
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 disruption
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 absorption
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 enquiries
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 particular
                 explications
                 of
                 Natural
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 idle
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 unnecessary
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 delivering
                 great
                 conclusions
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 our
                 curiosity
                 and
                 inquisitiveness
                 after
                 the
                 methods
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 such
                 things
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 trial
                 or
                 instance
                 of
                 Natural
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 great
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 treat
                 on
                 ,
                 flow
                 and
                 succeed
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 resume
                 that
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 to
                 answer
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 description
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 his
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 This
                 Earth
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 supposeth
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 enclos'd
                 within
                 its
                 bowels
                 .
                 And
                 Moses
                 doth
                 in
                 effect
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fountains
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Abysse
                   
                   were
                   borken
                   open
                   .
                
                 For
                 Fountains
                 are
                 broken
                 open
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 breaking
                 up
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 covers
                 them
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 here
                 inquire
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 was
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 soon
                 see
                 how
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 the
                 Deluge
                 immediately
                 prevail'd
                 and
                 overflow'd
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 humane
                 wit
                 to
                 determine
                 how
                 long
                 this
                 frame
                 would
                 stand
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Years
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 many
                 Ages
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 would
                 soon
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 structure
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 nor
                 last
                 indeed
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 consider
                 the
                 effect
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 would
                 have
                 upon
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 drying
                 and
                 parching
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 raresying
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 vapours
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 diversity
                 or
                 alternation
                 of
                 seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 alternation
                 ,
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 temper
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 seasons
                 balancing
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 what
                 moisture
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Summer
                 sucks
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 repaid
                 in
                 the
                 Rains
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 chaps
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 fill'd
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 constitution
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 imagine
                 a
                 continual
                 Summer
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 proceed
                 in
                 driness
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cracks
                 would
                 be
                 wider
                 and
                 pierce
                 deeper
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 continual
                 Summer
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 prov'd
                 in
                 the
                 follwing
                 Book
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 this
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 effect
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 upon
                 this
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 some
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 reduc'd
                 this
                 Earth
                 to
                 a
                 considerable
                 degree
                 of
                 driness
                 in
                 certain
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 have
                 much
                 raresi'd
                 and
                 exhal'd
                 the
                 Waters
                 beneath
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 considering
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 that
                 Globe
                 ,
                 the
                 exteriour
                 crust
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 lying
                 round
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 fitly
                 compare
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 hollow
                 Sphere
                 with
                 Water
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 rarefies
                 and
                 turns
                 into
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Wind.
                 The
                 Sun
                 here
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Shell
                 of
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abysse
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 now
                 when
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 had
                 pierced
                 through
                 the
                 Shell
                 and
                 reach'd
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 rarefie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 them
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 which
                 rarefaction
                 made
                 them
                 require
                 more
                 space
                 and
                 room
                 than
                 they
                 needed
                 before
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 lay
                 close
                 and
                 quiet
                 .
                 And
                 finding
                 themselves
                 pen'd
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 press'd
                 with
                 violence
                 against
                 that
                 Arch
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 yield
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 dilatation
                 and
                 eruption
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 all
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 enclos'd
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 agitated
                 there
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 shake
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 their
                 attempts
                 to
                 get
                 loose
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 comparison
                 we
                 us'd
                 of
                 an
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 stopt
                 that
                 gives
                 the
                 vent
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 raresi'd
                 will
                 burst
                 the
                 Vessel
                 with
                 its
                 force
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 us'd
                 before
                 ,
                 holds
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 heats
                 before
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 moisture
                 and
                 Air
                 within
                 being
                 rarefi'd
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 often
                 burst
                 the
                 Shell
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 the
                 more
                 willingly
                 mention
                 this
                 last
                 comparison
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 observe
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   Egg
                
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 gave
                 force
                 to
                 these
                 Vapours
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 also
                 weaken'd
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 the
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 ;
                 sucking
                 out
                 the
                 moisture
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 cement
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 drying
                 it
                 immoderately
                 ,
                 and
                 chapping
                 it
                 in
                 sundry
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Winter
                 then
                 to
                 close
                 up
                 and
                 unite
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 strength
                 and
                 compactness
                 ,
                 it
                 grew
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 dispos'd
                 to
                 a
                 dissolution
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 these
                 preparations
                 in
                 Nature
                 being
                 made
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 walls
                 weaken'd
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 appointed
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 All-wise
                 Providence
                 had
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 a
                 sinful
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 fabrick
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 great
                 portions
                 or
                 fragments
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 general
                 account
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 arising
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 dissolution
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 in
                 Nature
                 every
                 Age
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 insist
                 farther
                 upon
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 generality
                 of
                 Earthquakes
                 arise
                 from
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 effect
                 ,
                 a
                 partial
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 Inundation
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 or
                 Country
                 where
                 they
                 happen
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 some
                 instances
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 times
                 :
                 But
                 whensoever
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 rarefaction
                 or
                 compression
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 straitned
                 ,
                 they
                 strive
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 break
                 their
                 prison
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 ;
                 which
                 Earth
                 upon
                 that
                 disruption
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Caverns
                 that
                 lie
                 under
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 those
                 Caverns
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 generally
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 great
                 or
                 deep
                 ,
                 that
                 City
                 or
                 tract
                 of
                 Land
                 is
                 drown'd
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 weight
                 and
                 bulk
                 ,
                 doth
                 often
                 force
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 so
                 impetuously
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 throw
                 it
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 innumerable
                 examples
                 in
                 History
                 (
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 mention
                 some
                 hereafter
                 )
                 of
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countires
                 thus
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 overflow'd
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Inundation
                 arising
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 fall
                 or
                 ruine
                 ,
                 they
                 either
                 remain'd
                 wholly
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetually
                 drown'd
                 ,
                 as
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Plato's
                 
                   Atlantis
                   ,
                   Bura
                
                 and
                 Helice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Cities
                 and
                 Regions
                 in
                 Greece
                 and
                 Asia
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 partly
                 emerg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 dry
                 Land
                 again
                 ;
                 when
                 (
                 their
                 situation
                 being
                 pretty
                 high
                 )
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 violent
                 agitation
                 was
                 abated
                 ,
                 retir'd
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 these
                 partial
                 dissolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 an
                 universal
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 conceive
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 from
                 an
                 Universal
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 partial
                 Deluge
                 from
                 a
                 partial
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 a
                 Continent
                 thus
                 absorpt
                 and
                 overflown
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 enlarge
                 our
                 thought
                 and
                 imagination
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 strange
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 should
                 hit
                 upon
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 explaining
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 such
                 frequent
                 instances
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 and
                 Countries
                 of
                 Inundations
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Inundation
                 made
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 maritime
                 Countries
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 irruption
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 into
                 grounds
                 that
                 lie
                 low
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 imagine
                 this
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 from
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 should
                 have
                 led
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 that
                 :
                 For
                 observing
                 the
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 or
                 impossibility
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 frequent
                 instances
                 of
                 these
                 Dissolutions
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 Deluges
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ground
                 was
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 prompted
                 them
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 were
                 universal
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 extended
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 fall
                 into
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 overflow'd
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 once
                 reacht
                 this
                 thought
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 conclude
                 both
                 what
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Deluge
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 reason
                 with
                 ease
                 about
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 found
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 thin
                 paper-wall
                 sometimes
                 between
                 the
                 great
                 discoveries
                 and
                 a
                 perfect
                 ignorance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 supposition
                 will
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 all
                 the
                 defects
                 which
                 we
                 found
                 in
                 other
                 Explications
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 difficulty
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 find
                 Water
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 this
                 Water
                 should
                 be
                 transient
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 should
                 so
                 return
                 into
                 its
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 would
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 become
                 again
                 habitable
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 that
                 double
                 impossibility
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 necessary
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Deluge
                 was
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 remov'd
                 again
                 .
                 Our
                 explication
                 quite
                 takes
                 off
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 this
                 Objection
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 performing
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 with
                 a
                 far
                 less
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 both
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 remov'd
                 when
                 the
                 work
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 was
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Water
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 it
                 fell
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 were
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 would
                 stand
                 above
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 calm
                 Water
                 ,
                 were
                 notwithstanding
                 reacht
                 and
                 overtop'd
                 by
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 agitation
                 and
                 violent
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 imaginable
                 what
                 the
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 would
                 be
                 upon
                 this
                 
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 what
                 height
                 its
                 waves
                 would
                 be
                 thrown
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 prodigious
                 fragments
                 were
                 tumbled
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Suppose
                 a
                 stone
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 weight
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 a
                 mile
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 dashing
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 upon
                 that
                 impression
                 ,
                 would
                 rise
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 a
                 Mountain
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 a
                 mighty
                 Rock
                 or
                 heap
                 of
                 Rocks
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 Island
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Continent
                 ;
                 these
                 would
                 expel
                 the
                 waters
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 fling
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 highest
                 Clouds
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 incredible
                 to
                 what
                 height
                 sometimes
                 great
                 Stones
                 and
                 Cinders
                 will
                 be
                 thrown
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 eruptions
                 of
                 fiery
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 mass
                 of
                 Earth
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 force
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 impel
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 carry
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 any
                 eminency
                 ,
                 high
                 fragment
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 Mountain
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 rowling
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 sweep
                 down
                 with
                 it
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 rusht
                 upon
                 ,
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Building
                 ,
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 all
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 gulph
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 would
                 be
                 quite
                 struck
                 off
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 tost
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 like
                 a
                 flying
                 River
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 waves
                 was
                 to
                 climb
                 up
                 the
                 hills
                 ,
                 or
                 inclin'd
                 fragments
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 valleys
                 and
                 deeps
                 again
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 perpetual
                 fluctuation
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 ,
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 spent
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 they
                 setled
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 allotted
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 where
                 
                   bounds
                   are
                   set
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   pass
                   over
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   return
                   not
                   again
                   to
                   cover
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 wonder'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Tumult
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 lasted
                 for
                 some
                 months
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 shock
                 and
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 extremely
                 violent
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 some
                 secondary
                 ruines
                 ;
                 or
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ruine
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 setled
                 ,
                 broke
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 new
                 commotions
                 :
                 And
                 't
                 was
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 fragments
                 that
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 lesser
                 dependencies
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 adjusted
                 and
                 fitted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 immoveable
                 posture
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 props
                 and
                 stays
                 whereby
                 they
                 lean'd
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 often
                 fail'd
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 incumbent
                 weight
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 violent
                 impulses
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 or
                 continu'd
                 the
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 great
                 fragments
                 falling
                 hollow
                 ,
                 they
                 inclos'd
                 and
                 bore
                 down
                 with
                 them
                 under
                 their
                 concave
                 surface
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 the
                 water
                 compass'd
                 these
                 fragments
                 ,
                 and
                 overflow'd
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 could
                 not
                 readily
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 prisons
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 above
                 would
                 give
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 also
                 hinder
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 retiring
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 into
                 those
                 Subterraneous
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Air
                 had
                 found
                 a
                 vent
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 its
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ruines
                 ,
                 both
                 primary
                 and
                 secondary
                 ,
                 were
                 setled
                 and
                 fix'd
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 began
                 to
                 settle
                 
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 to
                 appear
                 ;
                 first
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 high
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Plains
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 gradual
                 subsidency
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 (
                 which
                 Moses
                 also
                 hath
                 particularly
                 noted
                 )
                 and
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 put
                 on
                 its
                 new
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 divided
                 into
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 had
                 lain
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 discover'd
                 ;
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 constituting
                 our
                 present
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 filling
                 the
                 lower
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Upon
                 the
                 Land
                 appear'd
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 the
                 Hills
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rocks
                 upon
                 the
                 shore
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 having
                 prepar'd
                 Nature
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 stroke
                 dissolv'd
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 ruines
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 inhabit
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 deduc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 stated
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 add
                 and
                 pronounce
                 our
                 Third
                 and
                 last
                 Proposition
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   disruption
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                   or
                   dissolution
                   of
                   the
                   primaeval
                   Earth
                   and
                   its
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Universal
                   Deluge
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Explication
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 an
                 Vniversal
                 Deluge
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Idea
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 really
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Explication
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 prov'd
                 by
                 Argument
                 and
                 from
                 History
                 .
                 An
                 Examination
                 of
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Sea
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 and
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 collected
                 from
                 Moses
                 and
                 other
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 ;
                 The
                 frequent
                 allusions
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 the
                 opening
                 and
                 shutting
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 stile
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 its
                 reflections
                 on
                 the
                 Origin
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 Formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Observations
                 on
                 Deucalion's
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 great
                 revolution
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 is
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 causes
                 that
                 answer
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 ;
                 We
                 have
                 suppos'd
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 also
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 Dissolution
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 would
                 evidently
                 and
                 necessarily
                 arise
                 a
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 all
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 deduc'd
                 in
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 connexion
                 and
                 consequence
                 
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 evidence
                 of
                 a
                 Theory
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Assent
                 and
                 Belief
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 allow
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 possible
                 Deluge
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 an
                 Idea
                 ,
                 they
                 'll
                 say
                 ;
                 we
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 prov'd
                 from
                 some
                 collateral
                 arguments
                 ,
                 taken
                 either
                 from
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hath
                 really
                 been
                 exemplified
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 design'd
                 this
                 first
                 Book
                 chiefly
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 add
                 here
                 a
                 Chapter
                 or
                 two
                 extraordinary
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Idea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 way
                 that
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 may
                 skip
                 these
                 two
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 order
                 is
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 satisfie
                 then
                 the
                 doubtful
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 that
                 conclusion
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 possible
                 and
                 consistent
                 Explication
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 's
                 see
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 would
                 go
                 ,
                 if
                 well
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 desire
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 possible
                 and
                 consistent
                 Idea
                 of
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 Now
                 we
                 have
                 prov'd
                 
                   Chap.
                   II.
                
                 and
                 III.
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 ways
                 hitherto
                 assign'd
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 are
                 incongrous
                 or
                 impossible
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 that
                 possible
                 and
                 competent
                 way
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 truly
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 the
                 impossibility
                 or
                 unintelligibility
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 ways
                 ,
                 this
                 argumentation
                 is
                 undeniable
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 granted
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 it
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Noah's
                 .
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 Dissolution
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 prov'd
                 at
                 large
                 from
                 natural
                 Observations
                 upon
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 Section
                 and
                 last
                 Chap.
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 History
                 ,
                 both
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 comparing
                 our
                 Explication
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 give
                 further
                 assurance
                 of
                 its
                 truth
                 and
                 reality
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 agrees
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 considerable
                 ,
                 with
                 Moses's
                 Narration
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 Moses
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Waters
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 from
                 below
                 ;
                 or
                 he
                 distinguishes
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 into
                 Superiour
                 and
                 Inferiour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 causes
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 hinge
                 of
                 our
                 Explication
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 
                 ending
                 ,
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 decrease
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 increas'd
                 gradually
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 decreas'd
                 gradually
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 after
                 many
                 repeated
                 fluctuations
                 and
                 reciprocations
                 of
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 compos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 return
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 .
                 This
                 agrees
                 wholly
                 with
                 our
                 Theory
                 ;
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Abysse
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 under
                 an
                 extream
                 commotion
                 and
                 agitation
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 at
                 first
                 encreas'd
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 was
                 faln
                 ;
                 Then
                 continuing
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 its
                 rage
                 ,
                 overwhelming
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 it
                 afterwards
                 decreas'd
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 degrees
                 ,
                 leaving
                 first
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Hills
                 and
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Waters
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 drawn
                 off
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 a
                 great
                 oversight
                 in
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 to
                 fansie
                 the
                 Deluge
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 standing
                 Pool
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Valleys
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 alike
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 level
                 and
                 uniform
                 surface
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 mistaken
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 more
                 water
                 necessary
                 to
                 it
                 than
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 had
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 get
                 quit
                 of
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Chanels
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 could
                 hold
                 so
                 much
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 notes
                 this
                 violent
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Waters
                   went
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   came
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   Valleys
                   unto
                   the
                   place
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   founded
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 interpret
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cover'd
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   2.
                
                 but
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   set
                   a
                   bound
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   pass
                   over
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   turn
                   not
                   again
                   to
                   cover
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 preceding
                 words
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 pass
                 those
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 return
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 namely
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 be
                 refer'd
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 then
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 just
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 are
                 so
                 setled
                 in
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 overflow
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 illustrious
                 pledge
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 also
                 shall
                 never
                 pour
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 waters
                 again
                 ;
                 their
                 state
                 being
                 chang'd
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 leave
                 Moses's
                 Narration
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 examine
                 further
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 his
                 TEHOMRABBA
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 
                   great
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 was
                 broken
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 will
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 whether
                 our
                 Explication
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Flood
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 the
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 or
                 Mosaical
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 form
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 great
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 upon
                 any
                 disruption
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Narration
                 
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 expressions
                 concerning
                 this
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 indeed
                 did
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 were
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 an
                 heap
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 when
                 these
                 waters
                 were
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 they
                 overflow'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 gross
                 mistake
                 ;
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 the
                 Land
                 make
                 one
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 couch
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 close
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 this
                 Globe
                 in
                 a
                 Spherical
                 convexity
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Hills
                 were
                 scal'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 made
                 even
                 ,
                 the
                 Waters
                 would
                 not
                 overflow
                 its
                 smooth
                 surface
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 could
                 they
                 overflow
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Shores
                 are
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 Inland
                 parts
                 than
                 the
                 Shores
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 still
                 far
                 above
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 no
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 could
                 make
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 situation
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Deluge
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 before
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 that
                 Eight
                 such
                 Oceans
                 as
                 ours
                 would
                 be
                 little
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 Moses
                 concerning
                 this
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 meant
                 the
                 Sea
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 so
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 Moses
                 had
                 mention'd
                 the
                 Sea
                 before
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 10.
                 and
                 us'd
                 a
                 word
                 that
                 was
                 common
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 here
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 he
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 term
                 ?
                 In
                 an
                 Historical
                 relation
                 we
                 use
                 terms
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 best
                 known
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 same
                 term
                 here
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 2.
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Darkness
                   was
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 cover'd
                 with
                 darkness
                 only
                 ,
                 namely
                 before
                 the
                 exterior
                 Earth
                 was
                 form'd
                 ;
                 Here
                 the
                 same
                 Abysse
                 is
                 mention'd
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 covering
                 of
                 this
                 Abysse
                 was
                 broken
                 or
                 
                   cloven
                   asunder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 gusht
                 out
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 natural
                 interpretation
                 or
                 signification
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 us'd
                 in
                 Moses's
                 writings
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 what
                 Moses
                 saith
                 concerning
                 this
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 that
                 will
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 he
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Fountains
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Abysse
                   were
                   broken
                   open
                
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 you
                 understand
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 its
                 Fountains
                 broken
                 open
                 ?
                 To
                 break
                 open
                 a
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 break
                 open
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 covers
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 ground
                 covers
                 the
                 Sea
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 all
                 considerations
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 Moses
                 here
                 useth
                 ,
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 affirmed
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   breaking
                   open
                   its
                   Fountains
                
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 following
                 the
                 breaking
                 open
                 its
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 
                   drowning
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 heads
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 whose
                 disruption
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abysse
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 those
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 that
                 are
                 disperst
                 in
                 the
                 Cells
                 and
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 lodg'd
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 Cisterns
                 and
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 under
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 Mountains
                 and
                 
                 Hills
                 ;
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 whole
                 Regions
                 and
                 Countries
                 interpos'd
                 .
                 Besides
                 what
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 up
                 ,
                 could
                 let
                 out
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 When
                 we
                 sink
                 a
                 Mine
                 ,
                 or
                 dig
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 when
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 leap
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 flow
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 open●d
                 a
                 Vein
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Bloud
                 spirts
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 riseth
                 higher
                 than
                 its
                 Source
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 when
                 you
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 not
                 fly
                 out
                 for
                 that
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 imagine
                 all
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 laid
                 bare
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 would
                 lie
                 unmov'd
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 them
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 waters
                 were
                 any
                 way
                 extracted
                 and
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 nothing
                 would
                 be
                 gain'd
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 water
                 would
                 run
                 into
                 these
                 holes
                 again
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 begun
                 to
                 rise
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 an
                 useless
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 no
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 These
                 waters
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 sufficient
                 for
                 quantity
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 seeing
                 neither
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 can
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 that
                 can
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 that
                 Subterraneous
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 represented
                 5
                 Fig.
                 2.
                 and
                 examine
                 their
                 characters
                 and
                 correspondency
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Moses's
                 Abyss
                 was
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 cloven
                 or
                 burst
                 open
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 vast
                 and
                 capacious
                 ;
                 and
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 disruption
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 cause
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Our
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Abyss
                 answers
                 truly
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 characters
                 ;
                 't
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 founded
                 upon
                 those
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 enclos'd
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Bag.
                
                 Then
                 for
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 contained
                 both
                 all
                 the
                 Waters
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dispers'd
                 in
                 the
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 its
                 situation
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 disruption
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 cover'd
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 would
                 arise
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 this
                 answers
                 the
                 description
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 will
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 in
                 reason
                 judge
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 intended
                 and
                 propos'd
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 disruption
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 over-flow'd
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 an
                 unhappy
                 discovery
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 moral
                 certainty
                 )
                 the
                 feat
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 sought
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 great
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Theory
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 Idea
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 explication
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 proceed
                 now
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 other
                 Divine
                 Writers
                 ;
                 That
                 our
                 Description
                 is
                 a
                 reality
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 further
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 discourse
                 concerning
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 these
                 Waters
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 it
                 stood
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 that
                 World
                 was
                 really
                 expos'd
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelm'd
                 in
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 ,
                 this
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 witnesses
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 doth
                 not
                 specifie
                 what
                 those
                 waters
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 mention
                 either
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 overwhelm'd
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 waters
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 supposeth
                 them
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 discourse
                 there
                 cannot
                 receive
                 a
                 better
                 illustration
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Moses's
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Moses
                 distinguishes
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 into
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 Rains
                 and
                 the
                 Abyss
                 :
                 S.
                 Peter
                 also
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 into
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 its
                 waters
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 its
                 waters
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 both
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ;
                 only
                 Moses
                 mentions
                 the
                 immediate
                 Causes
                 ,
                 the
                 Rains
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 mentions
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 and
                 fundamental
                 causes
                 ,
                 that
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Waters
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 that
                 world
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 speaking
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeing
                 thus
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Theory
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 imaginary
                 Idea
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Ancient
                 Flood
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Moses
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 the
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Abysse
                
                 is
                 sufficient
                 alone
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 here
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 seem
                 manifestly
                 to
                 describe
                 this
                 fame
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                   24.
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   founded
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   the
                   Seas
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   establish'd
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   Floods
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Psal.
                   136.
                   6.
                   
                   He
                   stretched
                   out
                   the
                   Earth
                   above
                   the
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 or
                 extension
                 of
                 it
                 above
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 doth
                 most
                 aptly
                 agree
                 to
                 that
                 structure
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 and
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 assign'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 describ'd
                 ;
                 but
                 very
                 improperly
                 and
                 forc'dly
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 second
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 render'd
                 either
                 ,
                 he
                 stretch'd
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 
                   fixt
                   and
                   consolidated
                
                 the
                 Earth
                 above
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vulgate
                 and
                 Septuagint
                 translate
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Firmament
                 was
                 extended
                 over
                 and
                 around
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Earth
                 extended
                 over
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 constitution
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 remember
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 use
                 this
                 very
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Paradisiacal
                 Earth
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 Abysse
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 remarkable
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ;
                 
                   Psal.
                   33.
                   7.
                   
                   He
                   gathereth
                   the
                   Waters
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Bag
                   ,
                   he
                   layeth
                   up
                   the
                   Abysses
                   in
                   store-houses
                   .
                
                 This
                 answers
                 very
                 fitly
                 and
                 naturally
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 inclos'd
                 within
                 the
                 vault
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Bag
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Store
                   house
                
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 what
                 I
                 render
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 Bag
                 ,
                 is
                 render'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   heap
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 old
                 Error
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 sence
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Verse
                 so
                 well
                 suited
                 and
                 consequent
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 express
                 an
                 high
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 a
                 low
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 Vulgate
                 ,
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 and
                 Oriental
                 Versions
                 and
                 Paraphrase
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 St.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 and
                 Basil
                 ,
                 render
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   Bag
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 terms
                 equivalent
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 add
                 this
                 general
                 remark
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 ushered
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 followed
                 ,
                 with
                 something
                 of
                 Admiration
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 We
                 observ'd
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 wonderful
                 manner
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Divine
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 usually
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 now
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 made
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 admiration
                 :
                 In
                 that
                 136
                 Psalm
                 't
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   Give
                   praise
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   alone
                   doth
                   great
                   wonders
                   ;
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   by
                   wisdom
                   made
                   the
                   Heavens
                   :
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   stretched
                   out
                   the
                   Earth
                   above
                   the
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 33
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 :
                 
                   Vers.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   By
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   were
                   the
                   Heavens
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ;
                   He
                   gathereth
                   the
                   Waters
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   Bag
                   ,
                   he
                   layeth
                   up
                   the
                   Abysse
                   in
                   Store-houses
                   .
                   Let
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Let
                   all
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   stand
                   in
                   awe
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   For
                   he
                   spake
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   ;
                   he
                   commanded
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   stood
                   fast
                   .
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 stood
                 in
                 that
                 wonderful
                 posture
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 had
                 establisht
                 them
                 .
                 David
                 often
                 made
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 External
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 his
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 praises
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 reflecting
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 the
                 primitive
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 Poetical
                 expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Psalms
                 are
                 ,
                 seldom
                 are
                 so
                 determinate
                 and
                 distinct
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 interpreted
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 that
                 those
                 expressions
                 and
                 passages
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 fairly
                 and
                 aptly
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 enclos'd
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Chanel
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Iob
                 many
                 noble
                 reflections
                 upon
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ;
                 whereof
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Chap.
                   26.
                   7.
                   
                   He
                   stretcheth
                   out
                   the
                   North
                   over
                   the
                   Empty
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   hangeth
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 seems
                 to
                 parallel
                 
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ;
                   He
                   stretched
                   out
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   the
                   Waters
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 we
                 render
                 the
                 
                   empty
                   place
                
                 is
                 TOHU
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 appli'd
                 to
                 the
                 Chaos
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   hanging
                   the
                   Earth
                   upon
                   nothing
                
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 hung
                 over
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 sustain'd
                 by
                 nothing
                 but
                 its
                 own
                 peculiar
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 libration
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 Center
                 or
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 whither
                 should
                 it
                 sink
                 further
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 should
                 it
                 go
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 passage
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 foregoing
                 and
                 following
                 Verses
                 ,
                 requires
                 a
                 more
                 critical
                 examination
                 than
                 this
                 Discourse
                 will
                 easily
                 bear
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 remarkable
                 Discourse
                 in
                 Iob
                 ,
                 that
                 contains
                 many
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 where
                 God
                 reproaches
                 Iob
                 with
                 his
                 ignorance
                 of
                 what
                 pass'd
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Where
                   wast
                   thou
                   when
                   I
                   laid
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                   Declare
                   if
                   thou
                   hast
                   understanding
                   :
                   Who
                   hath
                   laid
                   the
                   measures
                   thereof
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   knowest
                   ;
                   or
                   who
                   hath
                   stretched
                   the
                   line
                   upon
                   it
                   ?
                   Whereupon
                   are
                   the
                   foundations
                   thereof
                   fastned
                   ,
                   or
                   who
                   laid
                   the
                   corner-stone
                   ?
                
                 All
                 these
                 questions
                 have
                 far
                 more
                 force
                 and
                 Emphasis
                 ,
                 more
                 propriety
                 and
                 elegacy
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 Ante-diluvian
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Architecture
                 ,
                 no
                 structure
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 ruine
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 none
                 comparatively
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 exterior
                 and
                 superficial
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 line
                 appli'd
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 rule
                 or
                 regularity
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ?
                 what
                 line
                 was
                 us'd
                 to
                 level
                 its
                 parts
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 its
                 original
                 construction
                 when
                 ●it
                 lay
                 smooth
                 and
                 regular
                 in
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 drawn
                 by
                 rule
                 and
                 line
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 hung
                 pois'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 without
                 pillar
                 or
                 foundation
                 stone
                 ,
                 then
                 just
                 proportions
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 plac'd
                 by
                 weight
                 and
                 measure
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 artificial
                 structure
                 here
                 alluded
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 work
                 was
                 finisht
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 
                   the
                   morning
                   Stars
                   sang
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   shouted
                   for
                   joy
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 the
                 questions
                 proceed
                 upon
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 
                   verses
                   (
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   )
                
                 they
                 proceed
                 upon
                 the
                 demolition
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 opening
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 
                   Or
                   who
                   shut
                   up
                   the
                   Sea
                   with
                   doors
                   when
                   it
                   brake
                   forth
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   issu'd
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   womb
                   ?
                
                 Who
                 can
                 doubt
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 breaking
                 open
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fountains
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 11.
                 when
                 the
                 waters
                 gusht
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 womb
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 confusion
                 and
                 perturbation
                 of
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 that
                 rise
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 thick
                 mist
                 and
                 darkness
                 was
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   I
                   made
                   the
                   cloud
                   the
                   garment
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   thick
                   darkness
                   a
                   swadling
                   band
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   up
                   for
                   it
                   my
                   decreed
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   bars
                   and
                   doors
                   .
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 (
                 taking
                 the
                 words
                 as
                 thus
                 usually
                 render'd
                 )
                 the
                 present
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 made
                 when
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 broke
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 were
                 made
                 the
                 shory
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 bars
                 and
                 boundaries
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
                   And
                   said
                   hitherto
                   shalt
                   thou
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   here
                   shall
                   thy
                   proud
                   waves
                   be
                   stay'd
                   .
                
                 Which
                 last
                 sentence
                 shows
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 proud
                 waves
                 broke
                 those
                 bounds
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 overflow'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 womb
                 which
                 they
                 broke
                 out
                 of
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 doth
                 expresly
                 mention
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 
                   the
                   womb
                   of
                   the
                   Farth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Subterraneous
                 capacity
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Abyss
                 lay
                 ?
                 Then
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 description
                 or
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Deluge
                 that
                 ensu'd
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 disorder
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Waters
                 were
                 setled
                 and
                 Bounded
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Not
                 unlike
                 the
                 description
                 in
                 the
                 104
                 
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   vers
                
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 and
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 these
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Iob.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 remains
                 a
                 remarkable
                 discourse
                 in
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 where
                 Wisdom
                 declares
                 her
                 antiquity
                 and
                 pre-existence
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   ver
                   .
                   23.
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   I
                   was
                   set
                   up
                   from
                   everlasting
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   ere
                   the
                   Earth
                   was
                   .
                   When
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Deeps
                   or
                   Abysses
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   brought
                   forth
                   ;
                   when
                   no
                   fountains
                   abounding
                   with
                   water
                   .
                
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 27.
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   he
                   prepared
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   there
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   set
                   a
                   Compass
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Deep
                   or
                   Abysse
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   established
                   the
                   Clouds
                   above
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   strengthned
                   the
                   fountains
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Fountains
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 which
                 Moses
                 mentions
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 broken
                 open
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 observe
                 therefore
                 what
                 form
                 Wisdom
                 gives
                 to
                 this
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 :
                 And
                 here
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 expressions
                 that
                 determine
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   vers
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   He
                   strengthned
                   the
                   fountains
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 those
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fountains
                 could
                 be
                 strengthned
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 than
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 strong
                 cover
                 or
                 Arch
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 Arch
                 is
                 exprest
                 more
                 fully
                 and
                 distinctly
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 
                   verse
                   ,
                   When
                   he
                   prepar'd
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   there
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   set
                   a
                
                 Compass
                 
                   on
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                
                 ;
                 we
                 render
                 it
                 Compass
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 a
                 Circle
                 or
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Orb
                 or
                 Sphere
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 a
                 Sphere
                 Orb
                 or
                 Arch
                 set
                 round
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 restimony
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shews
                 us
                 both
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 included
                 within
                 this
                 Vault
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 outward
                 surface
                 of
                 this
                 Vault
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 that
                 was
                 broke
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 noted
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 place
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 more
                 largely
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 being
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 draw
                 in
                 easily
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 only
                 add
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 general
                 Observations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conclude
                 this
                 discourse
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 Observation
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   opening
                   and
                   shutting
                   of
                   the
                   Abysse
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 hinge
                 upon
                 which
                 Nature
                 turns
                 in
                 
                 this
                 Earth
                 :
                 This
                 brings
                 another
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 other
                 Scenes
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 often
                 mention'd
                 and
                 alluded
                 to
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 Natural
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 Moral
                 or
                 Theological
                 sence
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 sences
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 shuts
                 and
                 opens
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 both
                 Lord
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 whose
                 Dominion
                 is
                 both
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 double
                 Key
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 under
                 his
                 Conduct
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 admits
                 or
                 excludes
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 whom
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 
                 Of
                 those
                 places
                 that
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 shutting
                 and
                 opening
                 the
                 Abyss
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 sence
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 particularly
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Iob
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   ver
                   .
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   God
                   breaketh
                   down
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   built
                   again
                   :
                   he
                   shutteth
                   up
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   opening
                   :
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   withholdeth
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   dry
                   up
                   ;
                   also
                   he
                   sendeth
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   overturn
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Though
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 lesser
                 and
                 common
                 instances
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 me
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 principally
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 opening
                 and
                 shutting
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 dissolu●ion
                 or
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 great
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   With
                   God
                   is
                   wisdom
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   counsel
                   and
                   understanding
                   ;
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   breaketh
                   down
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 't
                 is
                 repeated
                 again
                 ,
                 
                 
                   With
                   him
                   is
                   strength
                   and
                   wisdom
                
                 ;
                 which
                 solemnity
                 would
                 scarce
                 have
                 been
                 us'd
                 for
                 common
                 instances
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 build
                 or
                 pull
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 build
                 again
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 an
                 House
                 or
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 God
                 builds
                 and
                 unbuilds
                 Worlds
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 build
                 up
                 that
                 Arch
                 that
                 was
                 broke
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 Where
                 shall
                 they
                 lay
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Mountains
                 be
                 rear'd
                 up
                 again
                 to
                 make
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Roof
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 God
                 breaketh
                 down
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 build
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 
                   He
                   withholdeth
                   the
                   waters
                   and
                   they
                   dry
                   up
                   :
                
                 As
                 we
                 shew'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 immoderately
                 chapt
                 and
                 parcht
                 before
                 its
                 dissolution
                 .
                 
                   He
                   sendeth
                   them
                   forth
                   and
                   they
                   overturn
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 more
                 properly
                 express
                 the
                 breaking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 at
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 subversion
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 this
                 last
                 passage
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 out
                 of
                 waters
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 follows
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sence
                 is
                 more
                 weighty
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 refer'd
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Earthquake
                 which
                 laid
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 ruines
                 and
                 in
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 Philosophical
                 descriptions
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ,
                 like
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 have
                 often
                 a
                 lesser
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 accomplishment
                 and
                 interpretation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 pass
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 without
                 giving
                 this
                 short
                 Explication
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Observation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 .
                 The
                 reflections
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Writings
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 writ
                 in
                 a
                 stile-something
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Prophetical
                 stile
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Enthusiasm
                 and
                 Elocution
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 ordinary
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 the
                 expressions
                 are
                 lofty
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 abrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 figurative
                 and
                 disguis'd
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 that
                 speech
                 of
                 
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 8.
                 where
                 the
                 26.
                 verse
                 is
                 so
                 obscure
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 two
                 Versions
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 whether
                 Ancient
                 or
                 Modern
                 ,
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 that
                 Verse
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 I
                 fully
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 is
                 really
                 intended
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 clear
                 without
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 critical
                 discussion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 upon
                 here
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 form
                 or
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 since
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 glanc'd
                 upon
                 in
                 these
                 Scripture
                 phrases
                 and
                 descriptions
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 discourse
                 an
                 intermixture
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 so
                 in
                 an
                 Enthusiastick
                 or
                 Prophetick
                 stile
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 eagerness
                 and
                 trembling
                 of
                 the
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 regularly
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 even
                 thread
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 strikes
                 many
                 times
                 upon
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 lies
                 under
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 same
                 view
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 frequent
                 examples
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 concerning
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 such
                 unevenness
                 or
                 indistinctness
                 in
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 concerning
                 the
                 Origin
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 at
                 least
                 make
                 this
                 remark
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 but
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 expressions
                 and
                 passages
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 so
                 strange
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 paradoxical
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fairly
                 comply
                 with
                 our
                 suppositions
                 .
                 
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 treating
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 were
                 very
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 if
                 Paradise
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 plot
                 of
                 ground
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 fansied
                 ;
                 may
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 observ'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 ancient
                 Earth
                 and
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 state
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 concerning
                 them
                 are
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 inaccountable
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 just
                 occasion
                 for
                 such
                 uncouth
                 representations
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 intended
                 or
                 refer'd
                 to
                 in
                 those
                 descriptions
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 describing
                 of
                 it
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 nothing
                 dark
                 or
                 mysterious
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 occasion
                 for
                 obscurity
                 in
                 the
                 stile
                 or
                 expression
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 find
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 those
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 what
                 might
                 otherwise
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 exception
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 alledg'd
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 obscure
                 ,
                 becomes
                 an
                 argument
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 as
                 implying
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 more
                 intended
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 known
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 having
                 propos'd
                 another
                 form
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 those
                 characters
                 suit
                 and
                 answer
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 
                 opens
                 and
                 gives
                 light
                 to
                 those
                 difficult
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reasonably
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 sence
                 and
                 notion
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Writers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 observ'd
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 verifie
                 our
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 both
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 many
                 occasional
                 reflections
                 and
                 discourses
                 dispers'd
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 Flood
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 the
                 Abysse
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 aspect
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 disprove
                 our
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 respect
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 expressions
                 that
                 deviate
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 remarkable
                 and
                 more
                 proving
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 could
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 intention
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 very
                 truth
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 said
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   was
                   mov'd
                
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 that
                 seem'd
                 to
                 imply
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 mov'd
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 more
                 regard
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 spoken
                 and
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 common
                 opinion
                 and
                 common
                 belief
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 affirm'd
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 spoke
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 for
                 truth
                 and
                 instruction
                 sake
                 .
                 I
                 leave
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 appli'd
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 expect
                 an
                 account
                 or
                 Narration
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 name
                 and
                 notion
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 observe
                 two
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 History
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inundations
                 recorded
                 there
                 came
                 generally
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 an
                 eruption
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 broken
                 and
                 falling
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 else-where
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Authors
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 Deucalion's
                 Deluge
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 to
                 represent
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 accompained
                 with
                 a
                 gaping
                 or
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 
                 Apollodorus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Thessaly
                 were
                 divided
                 asunder
                 ,
                 or
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 
                   Lucian
                   (
                   de
                   deâ
                   Syriâ
                
                 )
                 tells
                 a
                 very
                 remarkable
                 story
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Deucalion's
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ceremony
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Hieropolis
                 ,
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 ceremony
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 impli'd
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 subsided
                 into
                 that
                 again
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ceas'd
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Temple
                 at
                 Hieropolis
                 was
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 a
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 or
                 gaping
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Arabia
                 and
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 the
                 eabouts
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 repair'd
                 to
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 every
                 one
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 pour'd
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 floor
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 Inundation
                 there
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 Deucalion's
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 water
                 sunk
                 by
                 degrees
                 into
                 a
                 Chasm
                 or
                 opening
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Temple
                 stood
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 left
                 the
                 floor
                 
                 dry
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 rite
                 solemnly
                 and
                 religiously
                 perform'd
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 If
                 Moses
                 had
                 left
                 such
                 a
                 Religious
                 rite
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 doubted
                 to
                 have
                 interpreted
                 it
                 concerning
                 his
                 Abysse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 retiring
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 actual
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 be
                 represented
                 by
                 any
                 ceremony
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 present
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 application
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 to
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 History
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 is
                 explain'd
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 material
                 parts
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 preceding
                 Theory
                 .
                 Any
                 seeming
                 difficulties
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Section
                 concluded
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Discourse
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 Deluge
                 may
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 proved
                 our
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 Idea
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 piece
                 of
                 Natural
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 remarkable
                 that
                 hath
                 yet
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 We
                 have
                 shown
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 real
                 account
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Authority
                 both
                 Divine
                 and
                 Humane
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 willingly
                 proceed
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 my
                 thoughts
                 concerning
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 order
                 wherein
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 method
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 happen'd
                 and
                 succeeded
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 causes
                 or
                 effects
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 or
                 circumstances
                 :
                 As
                 how
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 born
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 what
                 effect
                 the
                 Rains
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Earth
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 open'd
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 propose
                 my
                 thoughts
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 only
                 as
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 ground
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 very
                 willing
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 rectifi'd
                 where
                 they
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 amiss
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 how
                 subject
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 mistakes
                 in
                 these
                 great
                 and
                 remote
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 descend
                 to
                 particulars
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 Theory
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 equity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 than
                 to
                 contribute
                 my
                 endeavours
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 obscure
                 argument
                 proposeth
                 an
                 Hypothesis
                 that
                 reacheth
                 from
                 end
                 to
                 end
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 exact
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 good
                 effect
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 gives
                 aim
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 measures
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 their
                 invention
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 which
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 impenetrable
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 first
                 way
                 through
                 a
                 thick
                 Forest
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 streightest
                 and
                 shortest
                 ,
                 deserves
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 streighter
                 and
                 smoother
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Providence
                 that
                 ruleth
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 stood
                 above
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 that
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 
                 the
                 wickedness
                 and
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 destroy
                 mankind
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   (
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   13.
                   
                   )
                
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 Himself
                 and
                 Family
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 stock
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 great
                 Vessel
                 or
                 Ark
                 ,
                 to
                 float
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 instructions
                 given
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 it
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 .
                 Noah
                 believed
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 external
                 appearances
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 work
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 Ark
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 directions
                 given
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 many
                 years
                 labour
                 was
                 finish'd
                 ;
                 whilst
                 the
                 incredulous
                 World
                 ,
                 secure
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 against
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 continu'd
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 excesses
                 and
                 insolencies
                 ,
                 and
                 laught
                 at
                 the
                 admonition
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 his
                 design
                 of
                 building
                 an
                 extravagant
                 Machine
                 ,
                 a
                 floating
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 himself
                 from
                 an
                 imaginary
                 Inundation
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Earth
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Rain
                 neither
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shown
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 appointed
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 began
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rains
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 surprizing
                 causes
                 and
                 preparatives
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 They
                 fell
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 that
                 could
                 proceed
                 from
                 natural
                 causes
                 )
                 throughout
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 have
                 a
                 considerable
                 effect
                 on
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 even
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 without
                 Hills
                 and
                 eminencies
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 lay
                 it
                 all
                 under
                 water
                 to
                 some
                 depth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 float
                 upon
                 those
                 Rain-waters
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 taking
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Dock
                 or
                 Cistern
                 made
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 float
                 before
                 the
                 Abysse
                 was
                 broken
                 open
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 the
                 Abysse
                 broken
                 open
                 before
                 any
                 Rain
                 fell
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Flood-gates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 mention'd
                 together
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 those
                 Flood-gates
                 were
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 something
                 more
                 violent
                 and
                 impetuous
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 preparatory
                 Rains
                 before
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 those
                 Rains
                 ,
                 so
                 covering
                 up
                 and
                 enclosing
                 the
                 Earth
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 might
                 providentially
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 softning
                 and
                 weakning
                 the
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 those
                 cracks
                 and
                 Chasms
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Rain
                 would
                 first
                 run
                 into
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 by
                 stopping
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 all
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 evaporation
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 vapors
                 within
                 struggle
                 more
                 violently
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 get
                 a
                 Fever
                 by
                 a
                 Cold
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 struggle
                 ,
                 the
                 Doors
                 and
                 the
                 Bars
                 were
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Abysse
                 gusht
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 womb
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Rains
                 were
                 faln
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 cover'd
                 over
                 with
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 these
                 waters
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 refers
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Abysse
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   20.
                   
                   Noah
                
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 
                   were
                   sav'd
                   by
                   water
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 their
                 conservation
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 bore
                 up
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 impetuous
                 shock
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 it
                 had
                 stood
                 upon
                 dry
                 land
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 fell
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 been
                 dissolv'd
                 without
                 
                 any
                 water
                 on
                 it
                 or
                 under
                 it
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 the
                 great
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 broke
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 then
                 open'd
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 would
                 issue
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 violence
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 waters
                 as
                 would
                 over-run
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 all
                 those
                 fragments
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 broke
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 bury
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 Grave
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Flood-gates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 were
                 any
                 thing
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Forty
                 days
                 Rain
                 ,
                 their
                 effusion
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Abyss
                 was
                 broken
                 open
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sinking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 convulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 crack
                 and
                 noise
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 falling
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 collision
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 universal
                 Concussion
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 so
                 shake
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 squeeze
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 remaining
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 not
                 being
                 equal
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 drawing
                 or
                 pressing
                 more
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Convulsion
                 was
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 collection
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 would
                 fall
                 ,
                 not
                 showers
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 or
                 single
                 drops
                 ,
                 but
                 great
                 spouts
                 or
                 caskades
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Moses
                 seems
                 to
                 call
                 ,
                 not
                 improperly
                 ,
                 the
                 Gataracts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Windows
                   of
                   Heaven
                   being
                   set
                   open
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Flood
                 came
                 to
                 its
                 height
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 our selves
                 this
                 strange
                 Scene
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 fury
                 and
                 extremity
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 broken
                 and
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 whose
                 raging
                 waters
                 rise
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 broken
                 waves
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 universal
                 mist
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 thick
                 darkness
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Nature
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 second
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 Chaos
                 rid
                 the
                 distrest
                 Ark
                 ,
                 that
                 bore
                 the
                 small
                 remains
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 No
                 Sea
                 was
                 ever
                 so
                 tumultuous
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 present
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 disorder
                 of
                 these
                 waters
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Hyperboles
                 that
                 are
                 us'd
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 Storms
                 and
                 raging
                 Seas
                 ,
                 were
                 literally
                 true
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 beneath
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Ark
                 was
                 really
                 carry'd
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 down
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 deepest
                 Gulfs
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 David
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 alluded
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                   42.
                   7.
                   
                   Abysse
                   calls
                   upon
                   Abysse
                   at
                   the
                   noise
                   of
                   thy
                   Cataracts
                   or
                   water-spouts
                   ;
                   all
                   thy
                   waves
                   and
                   billows
                   have
                   gone
                   over
                   me
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 miraculous
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 make
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 so
                 ill
                 man'd
                 ,
                 live
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Sea
                 ;
                 that
                 kept
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 dasht
                 against
                 the
                 Hills
                 ,
                 or
                 overwhelm'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deeps
                 .
                 That
                 Abyss
                 which
                 had
                 devour'd
                 and
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 whole
                 Forests
                 of
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 conquer'd
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 triumph'd
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 destroy
                 this
                 single
                 Ship.
                 
                 I
                 remember
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Argonauticks
                 ,
                 when
                 Iason
                 set
                 out
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 the
                 Poet
                 saith
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Gods
                 that
                 day
                 look'd
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 Ship
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nymphs
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 Mountain-tops
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 noble
                 Youth
                 
                 of
                 Thessaly
                 pulling
                 at
                 the
                 Oars
                 ;
                 We
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 reason
                 suppose
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 to
                 have
                 look'd
                 down
                 upon
                 this
                 Ship
                 of
                 Noah's
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 couriosity
                 ,
                 as
                 idle
                 spectators
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 passionate
                 concern
                 for
                 its
                 safety
                 and
                 deliverance
                 .
                 A
                 Ship
                 whose
                 Cargo
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 carry'd
                 the
                 fortune
                 and
                 hopes
                 of
                 all
                 posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 perish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Desart
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 ruine
                 ,
                 a
                 dead
                 heap
                 of
                 Rubbish
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 But
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 Destruction
                 have
                 their
                 bounds
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 entertain
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 and
                 drown'd
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Scheme
                 with
                 the
                 floating
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 guardian
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   68.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 It
                 now
                 remains
                 only
                 that
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 decrease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 waters
                 were
                 retir'd
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 brought
                 a
                 wind
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Hills
                 became
                 bare
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 lower
                 grounds
                 and
                 Plains
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 the
                 waters
                 being
                 sunk
                 into
                 the
                 Chanels
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 under
                 .
                 There
                 needs
                 nothing
                 be
                 added
                 for
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 genuine
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 this
                 wind
                 was
                 a
                 descending
                 wind
                 to
                 depress
                 and
                 keep
                 down
                 the
                 swellings
                 and
                 inequalities
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 dry
                 the
                 Land
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 it
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 have
                 both
                 effects
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 perpetual
                 this
                 is
                 violent
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 abated
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 force
                 that
                 impell'd
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 decreasing
                 ,
                 their
                 natural
                 gravity
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 even
                 surface
                 ,
                 and
                 level
                 one
                 part
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Abyss
                 became
                 our
                 Sea
                 ,
                 fixt
                 within
                 its
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bounded
                 by
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 :
                 
                   Then
                   was
                   the
                   decreed
                   place
                   establisht
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Bars
                   and
                   Doors
                   were
                   set
                   ;
                   then
                   was
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                   hitherto
                   shalt
                   thou
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   shall
                   thy
                   proud
                   waves
                   be
                   stopt
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Deluge
                 being
                 thus
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 setled
                 in
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 took
                 such
                 a
                 broken
                 Figure
                 as
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 those
                 larger
                 Schemes
                 ,
                 p.
                 100.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 its
                 great
                 change
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 expect
                 
                   a
                   New
                   Heaven
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 pursue
                 this
                 prospect
                 of
                 things
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ceast
                 ;
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 had
                 other
                 bounds
                 than
                 it
                 hath
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 Sea
                 reacht
                 much
                 further
                 in-land
                 ,
                 and
                 climb'd
                 higher
                 upon
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 a
                 ridge
                 of
                 Mountains
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Plain
                 from
                 their
                 roots
                 to
                 the
                 shore
                 ;
                 which
                 Plain
                 no
                 doubt
                 was
                 formerly
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 bounded
                 against
                 those
                 Hills
                 as
                 its
                 first
                 and
                 natural
                 Ramparts
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 ledges
                 or
                 lips
                 of
                 its
                 Vessel
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 doth
                 still
                 grow
                 narrower
                 from
                 Age
                 to
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 sinks
                 more
                 within
                 its
                 Chanel
                 and
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 make
                 its
                 way
                 into
                 all
                 those
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 crowd
                 the
                 Air
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 whole
                 Countries
                 of
                 Land
                 gain'd
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 several
                 indications
                 ,
                 as
                 ancient
                 Sea-ports
                 left
                 dry
                 and
                 useless
                 ,
                 old
                 Sea-marks
                 far
                 within
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 pieces
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 Anchors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 left
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 shores
                 ;
                 from
                 these
                 signs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 reach'd
                 many
                 places
                 formerly
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 I
                 believe
                 was
                 generally
                 bound
                 in
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 with
                 a
                 chain
                 of
                 Mountains
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 should
                 easily
                 imagine
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 bounded
                 by
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 Alps
                 through
                 Dauphiné
                 and
                 Languedock
                 to
                 the
                 Pyreneans
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 by
                 the
                 Darmatick
                 Mountains
                 almost
                 to
                 the
                 Black
                 Sea.
                 Then
                 
                 
                   Atlas
                   major
                
                 which
                 runs
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 from
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 the
                 Atlantick
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 parts
                 Barbary
                 and
                 Numidia
                 may
                 possibly
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Barriere
                 on
                 the
                 Africk
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Island
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 figure
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 other
                 Sea-bounds
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 had
                 much
                 larger
                 bounds
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Land
                 had
                 a
                 different
                 face
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 now
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Valleys
                 and
                 lower
                 grounds
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 descent
                 and
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 full
                 of
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Pools
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 were
                 often
                 converted
                 into
                 Fens
                 and
                 Bogs
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ground
                 being
                 spongy
                 ,
                 suckt
                 up
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loosen'd
                 Earth
                 swell'd
                 into
                 a
                 soft
                 and
                 pappy
                 substance
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 still
                 continue
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 course
                 of
                 water
                 sensible
                 or
                 insensible
                 ,
                 above
                 or
                 within
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 fed
                 this
                 moist
                 place
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 water
                 stood
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 firm
                 Basin
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 soil
                 which
                 for
                 its
                 heaviness
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 would
                 not
                 mix
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 Lake
                 or
                 clear
                 Pool
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 imagine
                 there
                 were
                 innumerable
                 such
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Bogs
                 and
                 fastnesses
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 World
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 pretty
                 well
                 stockt
                 with
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 industry
                 cleans'd
                 and
                 drain'd
                 those
                 unfruitful
                 and
                 unhabitable
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Countries
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 later
                 cultivated
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 lazier
                 people
                 ,
                 retain
                 still
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 situation
                 and
                 soil
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 incongruous
                 or
                 inconvenient
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 stood
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 for
                 while
                 Mankind
                 was
                 small
                 and
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 needed
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ground
                 for
                 their
                 seats
                 or
                 sustenance
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 grew
                 more
                 numerous
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 proportionably
                 grew
                 more
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 habitation
                 .
                 
                 I
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 Plato's
                 observation
                 or
                 tradition
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 liv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Up-lands
                 and
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 sunk
                 into
                 the
                 Plains
                 and
                 lower
                 Countries
                 ,
                 when
                 Nature
                 had
                 prepar'd
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 numbers
                 requir'd
                 more
                 room
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 sometime
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 his
                 Sons
                 and
                 his
                 Grand-children
                 ,
                 chang'd
                 their
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 fell
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Plains
                 of
                 Shiner
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Hills
                 where
                 the
                 Ark
                 had
                 rested
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Plain
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 general
                 rendezvous
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 so
                 long
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 were
                 divided
                 and
                 broken
                 into
                 companies
                 ,
                 and
                 disperst
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 degrees
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 the
                 several
                 successive
                 Generations
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 when
                 it
                 flows
                 ,
                 over-reaching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 striking
                 out
                 further
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 was
                 peopled
                 by
                 an
                 uniform
                 propagation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 center
                 :
                 like
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 a
                 Lake
                 upon
                 a
                 Plain
                 :
                 for
                 sometimes
                 they
                 shot
                 out
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 like
                 Rivers
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 shew
                 into
                 remote
                 Countreys
                 in
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 like
                 swarms
                 from
                 the
                 Hive
                 ,
                 and
                 setled
                 there
                 ,
                 leaving
                 many
                 places
                 uninhabited
                 betwixt
                 
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 first
                 home
                 .
                 Sea-shores
                 and
                 Islands
                 were
                 generally
                 the
                 last
                 places
                 inhabited
                 :
                 for
                 while
                 the
                 memory
                 or
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 fresh
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 care
                 for
                 coming
                 so
                 near
                 their
                 late
                 Enemy
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 enclos'd
                 and
                 surrounded
                 by
                 his
                 forces
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 discours'd
                 concerning
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 an
                 habitable
                 form
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 union
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 with
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 There
                 rests
                 only
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 that
                 History
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 possibly
                 not
                 to
                 agree
                 so
                 well
                 with
                 our
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 seems
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Abysse
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Explication
                 supposeth
                 to
                 continue
                 open
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 that
                 half
                 the
                 Abysse
                 is
                 still
                 really
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 Moses
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   windows
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 seemeth
                 in
                 both
                 to
                 express
                 only
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 the
                 Effect
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 their
                 opening
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Moses
                 had
                 ascrib'd
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 put
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 continue
                 the
                 Deluge
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 nor
                 over
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 second
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 were
                 for
                 ever
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 Some
                 may
                 possibly
                 make
                 that
                 also
                 an
                 Objection
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 mentions
                 and
                 supposes
                 the
                 Mountains
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 reached
                 fifteen
                 Cubits
                 above
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 uniform
                 surface
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 inequality
                 of
                 Hills
                 and
                 Valleys
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 that
                 Moses
                 mention'd
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 risen
                 then
                 or
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 broke
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Mountains
                 continuing
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Moses
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 standard
                 to
                 measure
                 and
                 express
                 to
                 Posterity
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 begun
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 mention
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 observ'd
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 of
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 finisht
                 our
                 account
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 both
                 generally
                 and
                 particularly
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 wittingly
                 omitted
                 or
                 conceal'd
                 any
                 difficulty
                 that
                 occur'd
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 abstract
                 reason
                 :
                 Our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 agrees
                 and
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 natural
                 observation
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 First
                 Book
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 conclude
                 with
                 an
                 Advertisement
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 mistake
                 or
                 misconstruction
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 by
                 explaining
                 the
                 Deluge
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 by
                 natural
                 causes
                 ,
                 did
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 great
                 judgment
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 a
                 Providential
                 and
                 miraculous
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 satisfie
                 all
                 reasonable
                 and
                 intelligent
                 persons
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 and
                 declare
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 excluding
                 
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 either
                 ordinary
                 or
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 a
                 Sparrow
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 doth
                 the
                 great
                 World
                 fall
                 in
                 pieces
                 without
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 and
                 superintendency
                 .
                 In
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 live
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 being
                 ;
                 Things
                 that
                 have
                 Life
                 and
                 Thought
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 Things
                 that
                 have
                 motion
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 Thought
                 ,
                 have
                 it
                 also
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 hath
                 only
                 naked
                 Being
                 ,
                 without
                 Thought
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 owe
                 still
                 that
                 Being
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 moment
                 continued
                 and
                 conserv'd
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 intimate
                 and
                 universal
                 is
                 the
                 dependance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 upon
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Error
                 or
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 Providence
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 
                   (
                   Act.
                   14.
                   17.
                
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 us
                 without
                 witness
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 
                   gives
                   us
                   Rain
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 Rains
                 proceed
                 from
                 natural
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Land.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 Saviour
                 makes
                 those
                 things
                 instances
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 In
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 excellent
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 that
                 concerns
                 Providence
                 .
                 
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 
                   Consider
                   the
                   Lilies
                   how
                   they
                   grow
                   ,
                   they
                   toil
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   do
                   they
                   spin
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                
                 Solomon
                 
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   glory
                   was
                   not
                   arrayed
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   these
                
                 ;
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 also
                 
                   consider
                   the
                   Ravens
                   ,
                   they
                   neither
                   sow
                   nor
                   reap
                   ,
                   neither
                   have
                   they
                   Store-house
                   nor
                   Barn
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   feedeth
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lilies
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ravens
                 are
                 fed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 justly
                 made
                 arguments
                 of
                 Providence
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 less
                 Providential
                 ,
                 because
                 constant
                 and
                 regular
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 or
                 establishment
                 of
                 second
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 succession
                 ,
                 produce
                 the
                 most
                 regular
                 effects
                 ,
                 assisted
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 argument
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 contrivance
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 causes
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 produce
                 regular
                 effects
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 concourse
                 and
                 interposition
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 cause
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 to
                 every
                 man's
                 judgment
                 .
                 We
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 better
                 Artist
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Clock
                 that
                 strikes
                 regularly
                 at
                 every
                 hour
                 from
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Wheels
                 which
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 made
                 his
                 Clock
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 put
                 his
                 finger
                 to
                 it
                 every
                 hour
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 strike
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 contrive
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Clock-work
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 beat
                 all
                 the
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 all
                 its
                 motions
                 regularly
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 signal
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Spring
                 toucht
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 fall
                 all
                 to
                 pieces
                 ;
                 would
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 greater
                 Art
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 the
                 Workman
                 came
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 prefixt
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Hammer
                 beat
                 it
                 into
                 pieces
                 ?
                 I
                 use
                 these
                 comparisons
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 detraction
                 from
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 exact
                 and
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 its
                 greatest
                 changes
                 and
                 revolutions
                 it
                 should
                 still
                 conspire
                 and
                 be
                 prepar'd
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 ends
                 and
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Moral
                 World.
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 ●e
                 
                 the
                 great
                 Art
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 adjust
                 the
                 two
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 Humane
                 and
                 Natural
                 ,
                 Material
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 ,
                 as
                 seeing
                 thorough
                 the
                 possibilities
                 and
                 futuritions
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 state
                 and
                 circumstances
                 he
                 puts
                 them
                 under
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 along
                 correspond
                 and
                 fit
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 Crises
                 and
                 Periods
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Besides
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 doubtless
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Providence
                 that
                 doth
                 attend
                 the
                 greater
                 Scenes
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 This
                 methinks
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 other
                 proof
                 from
                 the
                 Effects
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 rational
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 limitation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Will
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 up
                 to
                 second
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 influence
                 or
                 direction
                 :
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 taking
                 any
                 Systeme
                 of
                 Natural
                 causes
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 best
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 things
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 upon
                 certain
                 occasions
                 you
                 joyn
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 conduct
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 or
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Ark
                 to
                 have
                 liv'd
                 upon
                 the
                 raging
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 miraculous
                 hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 separate
                 and
                 distinguish
                 an
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Providence
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mark
                 just
                 how
                 far
                 one
                 goes
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 other
                 begins
                 .
                 And
                 writing
                 a
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 exhibit
                 a
                 Series
                 of
                 causes
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 proximate
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 wherein
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 example
                 both
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 veneration
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 ordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 occasional
                 extraordinary
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 Section
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 proving
                 the
                 same
                 Theory
                 from
                 the
                 Effects
                 and
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Scheme
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 in
                 this
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 Induction
                 ;
                 beginning
                 with
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 finisht
                 our
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 our
                 knowledge
                 can
                 reach
                 )
                 of
                 its
                 Causes
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   World
                
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Fate
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 beg'd
                 any
                 Principles
                 
                 or
                 Suppositions
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 taking
                 that
                 common
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 Moses
                 and
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 presents
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   this
                   Earth
                   rose
                   from
                   a
                   Chaos
                
                 ;
                 We
                 have
                 from
                 that
                 deduc'd
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 easie
                 train
                 of
                 consequences
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 first
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 Form
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 nearer
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 train
                 of
                 consequences
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 dissolution
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 far
                 we
                 have
                 proceeded
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 intuition
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Theory
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 require
                 more
                 sensible
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compleat
                 our
                 proofs
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Effects
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 undergone
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 immediate
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 this
                 more
                 perspicuously
                 and
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 Proposition
                 to
                 be
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   the
                   present
                   form
                   and
                   structure
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   surface
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Interiour
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   known
                   and
                   accessible
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   doth
                   exactly
                   answer
                   to
                   our
                   Theory
                   concerning
                   the
                   form
                   and
                   dissolution
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   explain'd
                   upon
                   any
                   other
                   Hypothesis
                   yet
                   known
                   .
                
              
               
                 Oratours
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 treat
                 Nature
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 manner
                 ;
                 Those
                 represent
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 graces
                 and
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 dissemble
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 pass
                 it
                 over
                 slightly
                 .
                 But
                 Philosophers
                 view
                 Nature
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 impartial
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 favour
                 or
                 prejudice
                 give
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 free
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 find
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 ,
                 some
                 less
                 perfect
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Earth
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 describe
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Oratour
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 suppose
                 it
                 a
                 beautiful
                 and
                 regular
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 its
                 sake
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 darling
                 and
                 favourite
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 shin'd
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 ripen
                 its
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 fresh
                 its
                 Flowers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Concave
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Orbs
                 ,
                 were
                 design'd
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 spangled
                 Cabinet
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 Jewel
                 in
                 .
                 This
                 Idea
                 I
                 would
                 give
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 Oratour
                 ;
                 But
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 that
                 overheard
                 me
                 ,
                 would
                 either
                 think
                 me
                 in
                 jest
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 injudicious
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 took
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 a
                 body
                 so
                 regular
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 great
                 World
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 ,
                 a
                 beautiful
                 and
                 magnificent
                 structure
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 materials
                 ,
                 yet
                 built
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 brute
                 Idol
                 ,
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Crocodile
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 deformed
                 Creature
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 impartial
                 where
                 the
                 Truth
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 describe
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 really
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 handsome
                 and
                 regular
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 certain
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 single
                 tracts
                 and
                 single
                 Regions
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 whole
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 Exteriour
                 Region
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 broken
                 and
                 confus'd
                 heap
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 in
                 no
                 order
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 any
                 correspondency
                 or
                 regularity
                 of
                 parts
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Glass
                 ,
                 rude
                 and
                 
                 ragged
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 modern
                 Maps
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 would
                 the
                 Earth
                 appear
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 seen
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 both
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 the
                 image
                 or
                 picture
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 aspect
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 lying
                 in
                 its
                 rubbish
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Earth
                 is
                 first
                 divided
                 into
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regularity
                 in
                 the
                 portions
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 Sea
                 lie
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 scatter'd
                 like
                 limbs
                 torn
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 great
                 Rocks
                 stand
                 rear'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 The
                 Promontories
                 and
                 Capes
                 shoot
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sinus's
                 and
                 Creeks
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 run
                 as
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 or
                 uniformity
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Globe
                 stand
                 great
                 heaps
                 of
                 Earth
                 or
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 all
                 plac'd
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 lesser
                 Hills
                 ,
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 Plains
                 ,
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Marishes
                 ,
                 Sands
                 and
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 without
                 any
                 regular
                 disposition
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 broken
                 or
                 hollow
                 ,
                 especially
                 about
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 high
                 Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 towards
                 the
                 shores
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 Rocks
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Holes
                 and
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 and
                 strange
                 Subterraneous
                 passages
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 many
                 Countries
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 more
                 may
                 we
                 easily
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 unknown
                 and
                 unaccessible
                 to
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 pourtraicture
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 drawn
                 without
                 flattery
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 oddly
                 as
                 it
                 looks
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 surprising
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 consider'd
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Theory
                 ;
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 face
                 and
                 posture
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 extremely
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 immediately
                 result
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 would
                 be
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 would
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Land
                 and
                 Water
                 :
                 And
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 fragments
                 fell
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 make
                 Islands
                 or
                 Rocks
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 others
                 would
                 make
                 Mountains
                 or
                 Plains
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 generally
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 Caverns
                 and
                 hollownesse
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Mountainous
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 resemblance
                 and
                 imitation
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 lesser
                 ruines
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Mountain
                 sinks
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 Subterraneous
                 water
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 obvious
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Arch
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 water
                 under
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 deep
                 as
                 to
                 overflow
                 and
                 cover
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 there
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 little
                 Continents
                 ,
                 and
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 Rocks
                 under
                 water
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 stand
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 and
                 Plains
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 varieties
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 admire
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 What
                 need
                 we
                 then
                 seek
                 any
                 further
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 this
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Arch
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 once
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 under
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 ruine
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 scarce
                 any
                 difference
                 but
                 of
                 lesser
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 appearing
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 naturally
                 that
                 weakness
                 or
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 think
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 explain'd
                 from
                 easie
                 and
                 familiar
                 instances
                 ;
                 We
                 think
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 difficult
                 and
                 operose
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 asham'd
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 ignorance
                 and
                 admiration
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 groundless
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 fancy
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 proportion
                 between
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 explication
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 false
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 for
                 let
                 things
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 simple
                 ,
                 their
                 explication
                 must
                 be
                 simple
                 and
                 easie
                 ;
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 mean
                 ,
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 may
                 depend
                 upon
                 causes
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 explaining
                 an
                 effect
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 its
                 greatness
                 or
                 littleness
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 simplicity
                 or
                 composition
                 of
                 its
                 causes
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 Phaenomena
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 though
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 depending
                 upon
                 causes
                 very
                 simple
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Explication
                 ,
                 when
                 found
                 out
                 ;
                 be
                 familiar
                 and
                 very
                 intelligible
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 easily
                 deducible
                 from
                 the
                 forementioned
                 causes
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 born
                 blind
                 or
                 brought
                 up
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 a
                 Cave
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 heard
                 any
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Globe
                 ,
                 having
                 this
                 Theory
                 propos'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 instructed
                 what
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 stood
                 over
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 broke
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 easily
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 foretel
                 what
                 changes
                 would
                 arise
                 upon
                 this
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 new
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 he
                 would
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 second
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 and
                 checker'd
                 into
                 Land
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Orb
                 which
                 fell
                 being
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 circumference
                 it
                 fell
                 upon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 fragments
                 could
                 not
                 fall
                 flat
                 and
                 lie
                 drown'd
                 under
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 above
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 or
                 habitable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 plainly
                 discern
                 that
                 these
                 fragments
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 lie
                 all
                 plain
                 and
                 smooth
                 and
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 would
                 be
                 higher
                 and
                 some
                 lower
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 one
                 posture
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 would
                 make
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Hills
                 ,
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 varieties
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 would
                 easily
                 divine
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 ruine
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 but
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 holes
                 and
                 cavities
                 amongst
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 intervals
                 and
                 empty
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 rubbish
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 happens
                 in
                 all
                 ruines
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 fragments
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 adjusted
                 in
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 lie
                 hollow
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 unfill'd
                 spaces
                 would
                 be
                 intercepted
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 some
                 gaping
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 hid
                 within
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 fractures
                 and
                 cavities
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 its
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 often
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 depth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 standing
                 now
                 within
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 those
                 waters
                 reach'd
                 they
                 would
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 propagate
                 themselves
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 our
                 Blind
                 man
                 could
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 the
                 New
                 World
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 the
                 great
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 his
                 reasonings
                 and
                 inferences
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 
                 chief
                 lineaments
                 and
                 features
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 appear
                 indeed
                 very
                 irregular
                 and
                 very
                 inaccountable
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 lookt
                 upon
                 naked
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 through
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 all
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 different
                 Genius's
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allow'd
                 their
                 liberty
                 as
                 to
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 observe
                 how
                 easily
                 and
                 naturally
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 doth
                 apply
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 face
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hits
                 and
                 falls
                 in
                 so
                 luckily
                 and
                 surprizingly
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 odd
                 postures
                 of
                 i●s
                 parts
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 violence
                 ,
                 bear
                 off
                 my
                 mind
                 from
                 fully
                 assenting
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 odd
                 and
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 diversify'd
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 appearances
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 an
                 Hypothesis
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 apply'd
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 answers
                 them
                 all
                 and
                 with
                 exactness
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 a
                 moral
                 certitude
                 and
                 infallibility
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Lock
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 workmanship
                 ,
                 many
                 Wards
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 odd
                 pieces
                 and
                 contrivances
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 find
                 a
                 Key
                 that
                 answers
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 it
                 readily
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 thousand
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Key
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 eminent
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 
                   Monsteur
                   des
                   Cartes
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Hypothesis
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 irregular
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 never
                 dream'd
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 nor
                 thought
                 that
                 first
                 Orb
                 built
                 over
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 transient
                 crust
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 real
                 habitable
                 World
                 that
                 lasted
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 Orb
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 committed
                 some
                 great
                 oversights
                 ,
                 
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 however
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 and
                 posture
                 wherein
                 we
                 now
                 find
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 general
                 concerning
                 the
                 agreement
                 and
                 congruity
                 of
                 our
                 supposition
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 easie
                 account
                 it
                 gives
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 believe
                 to
                 ingenuous
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 prejudic'd
                 by
                 the
                 forms
                 and
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 against
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 novelty
                 or
                 invention
                 ,
                 thus
                 much
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 farther
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 concerns
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 descend
                 to
                 particular
                 explication
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 and
                 remarkable
                 things
                 that
                 occur
                 in
                 the
                 fabrick
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Chanel
                   of
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ;
                   Subterraneous
                   Cavities
                   and
                   Subterraneous
                   Waters
                
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Mountains
                   and
                   Rocks
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 rational
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 ?
                 of
                 their
                 Origin
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 properties
                 ;
                 Or
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 approve
                 of
                 an
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 Nature
                 in
                 her
                 greatest
                 and
                 strangest
                 works
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 intelligible
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 will
                 speak
                 first
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 and
                 Waters
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 easier
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 introduction
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 hollow
                 and
                 broken
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 firm
                 and
                 united
                 mass
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Sence
                 and
                 of
                 easie
                 Observations
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 How
                 many
                 Caves
                 and
                 Dens
                 and
                 hollow
                 passages
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 many
                 Countries
                 ,
                 especially
                 amongst
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 endless
                 and
                 bottomless
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 discover'd
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Island
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Derbishire
                   ,
                   Somersetshire
                   ,
                   Wales
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Counties
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 Continent
                 or
                 Island
                 they
                 abound
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 .
                 These
                 hollownesses
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Ancients
                 made
                 prisons
                 ,
                 or
                 storehouses
                 for
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 God
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 confine
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 let
                 them
                 loose
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 Ages
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 houses
                 men
                 had
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 here
                 rude
                 mortals
                 shelter'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 beaten
                 out
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 that
                 took
                 possession
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Oracles
                 also
                 us'd
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Vaults
                 and
                 recesses
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 Sibyls
                 had
                 their
                 Caves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Delphick
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Temples
                 sometimes
                 were
                 built
                 upon
                 an
                 hollow
                 Rock
                 .
                 Places
                 that
                 are
                 strange
                 and
                 solemn
                 strike
                 an
                 awe
                 into
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 superstitious
                 timidity
                 and
                 veneration
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 seats
                 and
                 residences
                 of
                 their
                 Deities
                 .
                 They
                 fansied
                 also
                 that
                 steams
                 rise
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Vapour
                 in
                 those
                 hollow
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Divine
                 fury
                 or
                 inspiration
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 uses
                 and
                 employments
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 worn
                 out
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 places
                 talkt
                 on
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 wonders
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 our
                 curiosity
                 to
                 gaze
                 upon
                 and
                 admire
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 pleasant
                 to
                 read
                 good
                 descriptions
                 of
                 these
                 Subterraneous
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 strange
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 there
                 ;
                 how
                 she
                 furnisheth
                 these
                 dark
                 neglected
                 Grottoes
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 often
                 a
                 little
                 Brook
                 runs
                 murmuring
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 roof
                 is
                 commonly
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 petrefied
                 Earth
                 or
                 Icy
                 fret-work
                 ;
                 proper
                 enough
                 for
                 such
                 rooms
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 especially
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 Sea-caves
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 hollow
                 Rocks
                 that
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 waves
                 Roll
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 the
                 hard
                 Rock
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 odd
                 shapes
                 and
                 figures
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 pleasant
                 also
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 River
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 its
                 course
                 throw
                 itself
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 Cave
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 under
                 ground
                 sometimes
                 many
                 miles
                 ;
                 still
                 pursuing
                 its
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 dark
                 pipes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 find
                 an
                 out-let
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Rivers
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 History
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rhone
                 in
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Guadiana
                
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 in
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Alpheus
                   ,
                   Lycus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Erasinus
                 ;
                 then
                 Niger
                 in
                 
                   Africa
                   ,
                   Tigris
                
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 And
                 I
                 believe
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 turn
                 Derwent
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 River
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 the
                 Peak
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 groap
                 its
                 way
                 till
                 it
                 found
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Country
                 .
                 These
                 Subterraneous
                 Rivers
                 that
                 emerge
                 again
                 ,
                 shew
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 longer
                 and
                 reach
                 farther
                 than
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 ride
                 or
                 walk
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 affrighted
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 often
                 Waters
                 or
                 Caverns
                 under
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 dry
                 Caves
                 ;
                 these
                 commonly
                 stand
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 prodigious
                 greatness
                 :
                 
                 Strabo
                 mentions
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 towards
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 four
                 thousand
                 men
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Cave
                 of
                 Engedi
                 hid
                 David
                 and
                 six
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Saul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 perceive
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Traconites
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 vast
                 dens
                 and
                 recesses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 defended
                 themselves
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 those
                 strong
                 Holds
                 against
                 Herod
                 and
                 his
                 Army
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 plac'd
                 among
                 such
                 craggy
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Iosephus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Herod
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 open
                 chests
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 by
                 chains
                 of
                 Iron
                 he
                 let
                 down
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 to
                 go
                 fight
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 dens
                 .
                 I
                 need
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 Natural
                 History
                 of
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Geographical
                 descriptions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 find
                 such
                 places
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 collection
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 more
                 sensible
                 how
                 broken
                 and
                 torn
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 or
                 fiery
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 that
                 belch
                 out
                 flames
                 and
                 smoke
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 great
                 stones
                 and
                 broken
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 lumps
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 metallick
                 mixture
                 ;
                 and
                 throw
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 incredible
                 distance
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 eruption
                 .
                 These
                 argue
                 great
                 vacuities
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 magazines
                 of
                 combustible
                 matter
                 treasur'd
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 within
                 these
                 places
                 must
                 be
                 copious
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 lie
                 in
                 long
                 Mines
                 or
                 Trains
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 great
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 scarce
                 credible
                 what
                 is
                 reported
                 concerning
                 some
                 eruptions
                 of
                 Vesuvius
                 and
                 Aetna
                 .
                 The
                 Eruptions
                 of
                 Vesuvius
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 and
                 less
                 violent
                 of
                 late
                 ;
                 The
                 flame
                 and
                 smoke
                 break
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 eaten
                 away
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 hollow
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 looks
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 stand
                 upon
                 the
                 brimes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Amphitheater
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 Caldron
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 in
                 circumference
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 burning
                 Furnace
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 outsides
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 is
                 all
                 spread
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 inside
                 much
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 wade
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 mid-leg
                 in
                 Ashes
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 extremely
                 heavy
                 and
                 troublesome
                 to
                 get
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 inside
                 lies
                 sloping
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 may
                 safely
                 go
                 down
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 raging
                 fit
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 or
                 center
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 rais'd
                 like
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 Platter
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ventur'd
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 there
                 lies
                 false
                 and
                 hollow
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 always
                 smoaks
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 the
                 Funnel
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 visible
                 hole
                 or
                 gaping
                 any
                 where
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 rage
                 .
                 Naples
                 stands
                 below
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 this
                 fiery
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 often
                 cover'd
                 its
                 Streets
                 and
                 Palaces
                 with
                 its
                 Ashes
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 (
                 which
                 lies
                 by
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 defiance
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 threatens
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 burn
                 that
                 fair
                 City
                 .
                 History
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 eruptions
                 of
                 Vesuvius
                 have
                 carry'd
                 Cinders
                 and
                 Ashes
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Constantinople
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 attested
                 both
                 by
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Authors
                 ;
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 affrighted
                 with
                 these
                 Ashes
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Emperor
                 left
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 observ'd
                 yearly
                 for
                 a
                 memorial
                 of
                 this
                 calamity
                 or
                 prodigy
                 .
              
               
                 Aetna
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 same
                 than
                 Vesuvius
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 fury
                 ,
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 History
                 reacheth
                 ,
                 either
                 real
                 or
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 recorded
                 of
                 the
                 Fires
                 of
                 Aetna
                 .
                 The
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 is
                 inconstant
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 consumptions
                 and
                 ruines
                 it
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 ;
                 The
                 Fires
                 and
                 Aestuations
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 excellently
                 describ'd
                 by
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Aeneas
                 his
                 passing
                 by
                 those
                 Coasts
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       —
                       Horrificis
                       juxta
                       tonat
                       Aetna
                       ruinis
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Interdumque
                       atram
                       prorumpit
                       ad
                       aethera
                       nubem
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Turbine
                       fumantem
                       piceo
                       &
                       candente
                       favillâ
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Attollítque
                       globos
                       flammarum
                       &
                       sydera
                       lambit
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Interdum
                       scopulos
                       ,
                       avolsáque
                       viscera
                       Montis
                    
                     
                       Erigit
                       eructans
                       ,
                       liquefactáque
                       saxa
                       sub
                       auras
                    
                     
                       Cum
                       gemitu
                       glomerat
                       ,
                       fundóque
                       exaesluat
                       into
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Fama
                       est
                       Enceladi
                       semustum
                       fulmine
                       corpus
                    
                     
                       Urgeri
                       mole
                       hâc
                       ,
                       ingentémque
                       insuper
                       Aetnam
                    
                     
                       Impositam
                       ,
                       ruptis
                       flammam
                       expirare
                       caminis
                       .
                    
                     
                       Et
                       fessum
                       quoties
                       mutet
                       latus
                       ,
                       intremere
                       omnem
                    
                     
                       Murmure
                       Trinacriam
                       &
                       coelum
                       subtexere
                       fumo
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       —
                       Aetna
                       ,
                       whose
                       ruines
                       make
                       a
                       thunder
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Sometimes
                       black
                       clouds
                       of
                       smoak
                       ,
                       that
                       rowl
                       about
                    
                     
                       Mingled
                       with
                       flakes
                       of
                       fire
                       ,
                       it
                       belches
                       out
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       sometimes
                       Balls
                       of
                       flame
                       it
                       darts
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Or
                       its
                       torn
                       bowels
                       flings
                       into
                       the
                       Sky
                       .
                    
                     
                       Within
                       deep
                       Cells
                       under
                       the
                       Earth
                       ,
                       a
                       store
                    
                     
                       Of
                       fire-materials
                       ,
                       molten
                       Stones
                       ,
                       and
                       Ore
                       ,
                    
                     
                       I●
                       gathers
                       ;
                       then
                       spews
                       out
                       ,
                       and
                       gathers
                       more
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Emceladus
                       when
                       thunder-struck
                       by
                       Jove
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Was
                       buri'd
                       here
                       ,
                       and
                       Aetna
                       thrown
                       above
                       ;
                    
                     
                       And
                       when
                       ,
                       to
                       change
                       his
                       wearied
                       side
                       ,
                       he
                       turns
                       ,
                    
                     
                       The
                       Island
                       trembles
                       and
                       the
                       Mountain
                       burns
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 Aetna
                 lies
                 Str●mbolo
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 adjacent
                 Islands
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 such
                 magazines
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 throughout
                 all
                 Regions
                 and
                 Countries
                 in
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 Southern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sensible
                 evidences
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 incompact
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Caverns
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 roarings
                 ,
                 and
                 bellowings
                 that
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 before
                 an
                 eruption
                 of
                 these
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 argue
                 some
                 dreadful
                 hollowness
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 struggle
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 break
                 their
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 of
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 the
                 skin
                 by
                 some
                 gaping
                 Orifice
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Miners
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 work
                 under
                 ground
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 never
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 Burrows
                 ,
                 and
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 and
                 Clefts
                 ,
                 and
                 Caverns
                 ;
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 one
                 beam
                 of
                 light
                 since
                 the
                 great
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 firm
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 Heaths
                 and
                 Downs
                 ,
                 it
                 often
                 betrays
                 its
                 hollowness
                 ,
                 by
                 sounding
                 under
                 the
                 Horses
                 feet
                 and
                 the
                 Chariot-wheels
                 that
                 pass
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 we
                 stand
                 upon
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 examin'd
                 deep
                 enough
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 further
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 that
                 argue
                 the
                 unsoundness
                 and
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 recesses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 surface
                 be
                 intire
                 and
                 unbroken
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   waters
                   and
                   Seas
                
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 two
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 Earthquakes
                 are
                 too
                 evident
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 the
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 dreadful
                 effects
                 or
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 sound
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 Nature
                 as
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 commonly
                 accompanied
                 with
                 an
                 heavy
                 dead
                 found
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 dull
                 thunder
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 striving
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 Nature
                 when
                 her
                 throes
                 are
                 coming
                 upon
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 Caverns
                 where
                 the
                 Vapours
                 lie
                 are
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 capacious
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 sometimes
                 by
                 sad
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 whole
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 have
                 been
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Pentapolis
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Cities
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 Whole
                 Islands
                 also
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 absort
                 in
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ;
                 the
                 pillars
                 and
                 props
                 they
                 stood
                 upon
                 being
                 broken
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 sunk
                 and
                 faln
                 in
                 as
                 an
                 house
                 blown
                 up
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 also
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 those
                 Islands
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 divulsion
                 from
                 a
                 Continent
                 ,
                 as
                 Sicily
                 was
                 broken
                 off
                 from
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 Great
                 Britain
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Isthmus
                 or
                 necks
                 of
                 Land
                 that
                 joyn'd
                 these
                 Islands
                 with
                 their
                 Continents
                 before
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 either
                 worn
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 shak'd
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 have
                 sunk
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 overflow
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Promontory
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Island
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 Land
                 continu'd
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 overflow'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 an
                 Island
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 those
                 passages
                 between
                 such
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 respective
                 Continents
                 would
                 be
                 extremely
                 shallow
                 and
                 unnavigable
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 more
                 wonder
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 neck
                 of
                 Land
                 should
                 fall
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 Mountain
                 should
                 sink
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Tract
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Lake
                 rise
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 often
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 Plato
                 supposeth
                 his
                 Atlantis
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 greater
                 than
                 Asia
                 and
                 Africa
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 sunk
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 impossible
                 that
                 some
                 arms
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 Sinus's
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 original
                 as
                 that
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fragments
                 were
                 well
                 setled
                 and
                 adjusted
                 ,
                 great
                 alterations
                 would
                 happen
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 fragments
                 would
                 change
                 their
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 would
                 sink
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 stood
                 out
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 props
                 failing
                 that
                 bore
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 joynts
                 and
                 corners
                 whereby
                 they
                 lean'd
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 a
                 new
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 would
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 
                 Deluge
                 for
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Such
                 removes
                 and
                 interchanges
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 would
                 often
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 ruines
                 there
                 happen
                 lesser
                 and
                 secondary
                 ruines
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 parts
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 pois'd
                 and
                 setled
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 some
                 violence
                 they
                 scarce
                 change
                 their
                 posture
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 instance
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 extent
                 and
                 violence
                 :
                 Pliny
                 mentions
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 
                   Tiberius
                   Caesar
                
                 that
                 struck
                 down
                 Twelve
                 Cities
                 of
                 Asia
                 in
                 one
                 night
                 .
                 And
                 Fournier
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 Peru
                 ,
                 that
                 reacht
                 three
                 hundred
                 leagues
                 along
                 the
                 Sea-shore
                 ,
                 and
                 seventy
                 leagues
                 inland
                 ;
                 and
                 level'd
                 the
                 Mountains
                 all
                 along
                 as
                 it
                 went
                 ,
                 threw
                 down
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Rivers
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 universal
                 havock
                 and
                 confusion
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 was
                 done
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 minutes
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 dreadful
                 Vaults
                 and
                 Mines
                 under
                 that
                 Continent
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 play
                 for
                 nine
                 hundred
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 Asia
                 also
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 subject
                 to
                 these
                 desolations
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 parts
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 Cities
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 ruines
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Fields
                 and
                 Countries
                 stand
                 upon
                 broken
                 Arches
                 and
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 does
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 often
                 shaken
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 quantities
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 within
                 these
                 Mines
                 ,
                 or
                 Cavernous
                 passages
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 rarefaction
                 and
                 inflammation
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 ,
                 requiring
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 they
                 shake
                 or
                 break
                 the
                 ground
                 that
                 covers
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Earthquakes
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 observation
                 that
                 argues
                 the
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 and
                 Lakes
                 under
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 Caspian
                 and
                 Mediterranean
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 receive
                 into
                 them
                 great
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 visible
                 out
                 let
                 :
                 These
                 must
                 have
                 Subterraneous
                 out-lets
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 empty
                 themselves
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 redound
                 and
                 overflow
                 the
                 brims
                 of
                 their
                 Vessel
                 .
                 The
                 Mediterranean
                 is
                 most
                 remarkable
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 observ'd
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 flows
                 into
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 straits
                 of
                 Gibralter
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sensible
                 current
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 about
                 Constantinople
                 the
                 Pontus
                 flows
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 stream
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 Vessels
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 stem
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 neither
                 hath
                 any
                 visible
                 evacuation
                 or
                 out-let
                 ,
                 nor
                 over-flows
                 its
                 banks
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 fed
                 at
                 either
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sed
                 by
                 the
                 navel
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ;
                 it
                 sucks
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 several
                 Rivers
                 into
                 its
                 belly
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Nile
                 is
                 one
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 considerable
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 Problem
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   becomes
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   the
                   Mediterranean
                   Sea
                   ?
                
                 And
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 solution
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 discharg'd
                 by
                 Subterraneous
                 passages
                 ,
                 or
                 convey'd
                 by
                 Chanels
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 discharge
                 or
                 conveyance
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Seas
                 and
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 that
                 receive
                 great
                 Rivers
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 visible
                 issue
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 propos'd
                 several
                 other
                 ways
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 difficulty
                 concerning
                 the
                 e●flux
                 or
                 consumption
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 double
                 current
                 in
                 the
                 strait
                 of
                 Gibralter
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 carry'd
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 exporting
                 our
                 bloud
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 re-importing
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 one
                 current
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 ,
                 which
                 carry'd
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 depth
                 a
                 counter-current
                 ,
                 which
                 brought
                 the
                 water
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hath
                 neither
                 proof
                 nor
                 foundation
                 ;
                 for
                 unless
                 it
                 was
                 included
                 in
                 pipes
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 bloud
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 consisted
                 of
                 liquors
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 these
                 cross
                 currents
                 would
                 mingle
                 and
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 flows
                 into
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 quantity
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 consum'd
                 in
                 Exhalations
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 bolder
                 supposition
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 be
                 consum'd
                 in
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 every
                 day
                 as
                 flows
                 into
                 this
                 Sea
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 this
                 Sea
                 had
                 an
                 out-let
                 ,
                 and
                 discharg'd
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 receiv'd
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 the
                 Vapours
                 would
                 have
                 consum'd
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 Lakes
                 that
                 have
                 as
                 free
                 an
                 out-let
                 as
                 an
                 in-let
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 consum'd
                 ,
                 or
                 sensibly
                 diminisht
                 by
                 the
                 Vapours
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 This
                 Reason
                 is
                 a
                 Summer-reason
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 pass
                 very
                 ill
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 powerful
                 :
                 At
                 least
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 sensible
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 Summer
                 and
                 Winter
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 was
                 consum'd
                 every
                 day
                 as
                 this
                 Explication
                 supposeth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 visible
                 out-let
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 property
                 belonging
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 Seas
                 and
                 great
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 some
                 lying
                 in
                 one
                 Climate
                 and
                 some
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 such
                 excessive
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 some
                 Rivers
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 thus
                 exhal'd
                 and
                 dry'd
                 up
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 (
                 as
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Rivers
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 where
                 the
                 sands
                 and
                 parch'd
                 ground
                 suck
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Climate
                 being
                 excessively
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 growing
                 shallower
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 lesser
                 branches
                 and
                 rivulets
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 causes
                 that
                 take
                 no
                 place
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 universal
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 and
                 all
                 Climates
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 assur'd
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Subterraneous
                 Chanels
                 and
                 passages
                 ,
                 for
                 Rivers
                 often
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 never
                 return
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 doubt
                 to
                 ascribe
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 so
                 obvious
                 a
                 cause
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 very
                 Ocean
                 doth
                 evacuate
                 it self
                 by
                 Subterraneous
                 out-lets
                 ;
                 for
                 considering
                 what
                 a
                 prodigious
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 falls
                 into
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 wide
                 mouths
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 out-lets
                 proportionable
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Syrtes
                 or
                 great
                 Whirlpools
                 that
                 are
                 constant
                 in
                 certain
                 parts
                 or
                 Sinus's
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Norway
                 and
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 arise
                 probably
                 from
                 Subterraneous
                 out-lets
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 water
                 sinks
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 into
                 it
                 whatsoever
                 comes
                 within
                 such
                 a
                 compass
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 issue
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 might
                 by
                 contrary
                 currents
                 turn
                 things
                 round
                 within
                 
                 in
                 its
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 from
                 that
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 suck
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 Neither
                 does
                 it
                 seem
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 currents
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 from
                 these
                 in-draughts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 a
                 submarine
                 in-let
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 communication
                 of
                 Seas
                 and
                 Lakes
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 general
                 concerning
                 Subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 hollow
                 and
                 broken
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 now
                 Magick
                 enough
                 to
                 show
                 you
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 all
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 imperfectly
                 describ'd
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 rocks
                 ;
                 or
                 could
                 dive
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Rivers
                 that
                 sink
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 its
                 course
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 windings
                 till
                 it
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 led
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 much
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 effectual
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 we
                 can
                 excite
                 by
                 these
                 faint
                 descriptions
                 collected
                 from
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 I
                 remember
                 us'd
                 to
                 represent
                 these
                 hollow
                 Caves
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 Regions
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 under-ground
                 ,
                 and
                 suppos'd
                 it
                 inhabited
                 by
                 the
                 Nymphs
                 especially
                 the
                 Nymphs
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 and
                 the
                 Sea-Goddesses
                 ;
                 so
                 Orpheus
                 sung
                 of
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 him
                 Virgil
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 those
                 Regions
                 ;
                 feigning
                 the
                 Nymph
                 Cyrene
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 her
                 son
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 a
                 visit
                 in
                 those
                 shades
                 where
                 mortals
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 .
                 
                   
                     
                       Duc
                       age
                       ,
                       
                       duc
                       ad
                       nos
                       ,
                       fas
                       illi
                       limina
                       Divûm
                    
                     
                       Tangere
                       ,
                       ait
                       :
                       Simul
                       alta
                       jubet
                       discedere
                       latè
                    
                     
                       Flumina
                       ,
                       quà
                       juvenis
                       gressus
                       inferret
                       ,
                       at
                       illum
                    
                     
                       Curvata
                       in
                       montis
                       faciem
                       circumstitit
                       unda
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Accepítque
                       sinu
                       vasto
                       ,
                       misítque
                       sub
                       amnem
                       .
                    
                     
                       Iámque
                       domum
                       ●mirans
                       Genetricis
                       &
                       humida
                       regna
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Speluncisque
                       lacos
                       clausos
                       ,
                       lucósque
                       sonantes
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Ibat
                       ,
                       &
                       ingenti
                       motu
                       stup●factus
                       aquarum
                    
                     
                       Omnia
                       sub
                       magnâ
                       labentia
                       slumina
                       terrâ
                    
                     
                       Spectabat
                       diversa
                       locis
                       ;
                       Phasímque
                       Licúmque
                       ,
                       &c.
                    
                     
                       Et
                       Thalami
                       matris
                       pendentia
                       pumice
                       tecta
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Come
                       lead
                       the
                       Youth
                       below
                       ,
                       bring
                       him
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                    
                     
                       The
                       Gods
                       are
                       pleas'd
                       our
                       Mansions
                       he
                       should
                       see
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Streight
                       she
                       commands
                       the
                       floods
                       to
                       make
                       him
                       way
                       ,
                    
                     
                       They
                       open
                       their
                       wide
                       bosom
                       and
                       obey
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Soft
                       is
                       the
                       path
                       ,
                       and
                       easie
                       is
                       his
                       tread
                       ,
                    
                     
                       A
                       watry
                       Arch
                       hends
                       o'er
                       his
                       dewy
                       head
                       ;
                    
                     
                       And
                       as
                       he
                       goes
                       he
                       wonders
                       ,
                       and
                       looks
                       round
                       ,
                    
                     
                       To
                       see
                       this
                       new-found
                       Kingdom
                       under
                       ground
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       silent
                       Lakes
                       in
                       hollow
                       Caves
                       he
                       sees
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       on
                       their
                       banks
                       an
                       echoing
                       grove
                       of
                       Trees
                       ;
                    
                     
                       The
                       fall
                       of
                       waters
                       'mongst
                       the
                       Rocks
                       below
                    
                     
                       He
                       hears
                       ,
                       and
                       sees
                       the
                       Rivers
                       how
                       they
                       flow
                       :
                    
                     
                       All
                       the
                       great
                       Rivers
                       of
                       the
                       Earth
                       are
                       there
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Prepar'd
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       a
                       womb
                       ,
                       by
                       Nature's
                       care
                       .
                    
                     
                       Last
                       ,
                       to
                       his
                       mother's
                       bed-chamber
                       he
                       's
                       brought
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Where
                       the
                       high
                       roof
                       with
                       Pumice-stone
                       is
                       wrought
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 now
                 could
                 open
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 this
                 Nymph
                 did
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 dark
                 Chambers
                 and
                 Apartments
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 ill
                 contriv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ill
                 kept
                 :
                 so
                 many
                 holes
                 and
                 corners
                 ,
                 some
                 fill'd
                 with
                 smoak
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 vapours
                 and
                 mouldy
                 Air
                 ;
                 how
                 like
                 a
                 ruine
                 it
                 lies
                 gaping
                 and
                 torn
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 created
                 it
                 into
                 this
                 form
                 immediately
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 It
                 would
                 have
                 cost
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 things
                 in
                 better
                 order
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 more
                 simple
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 Beauty
                 and
                 proportion
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 Nature
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 holes
                 and
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 nor
                 broken
                 pieces
                 ,
                 made
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 falling
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 there
                 compose
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Earth
                 uniform
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 swimming
                 above
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 first
                 mass
                 under
                 the
                 water
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 Caverns
                 or
                 vacuities
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 had
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 Earthy
                 parts
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 mass
                 was
                 liquid
                 or
                 semi-liquid
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 sunk
                 into
                 them
                 and
                 fill'd
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 expelling
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Water
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 afterwards
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 crust
                 or
                 new
                 Earth
                 form'd
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 no
                 dens
                 ,
                 no
                 fragments
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 general
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 from
                 a
                 liquid
                 form
                 into
                 a
                 concrete
                 or
                 solid
                 ,
                 leasurely
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 flow
                 and
                 settle
                 together
                 in
                 an
                 entire
                 mass
                 ;
                 There
                 being
                 nothing
                 broken
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 hard
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 parts
                 off
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 intercept
                 any
                 empty
                 spaces
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 manifest
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Cavernous
                 form
                 originally
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 work
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 immediate
                 action
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 use
                 nor
                 beauty
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 construction
                 ;
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 reasonably
                 ,
                 as
                 aptly
                 ,
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 desolation
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 When
                 its
                 outward
                 frame
                 was
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 :
                 How
                 easily
                 doth
                 this
                 answer
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 observ'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Regions
                 ?
                 That
                 hollow
                 and
                 broken
                 posture
                 of
                 things
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Caves
                 and
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 blind
                 recesses
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 so
                 inaccountable
                 ,
                 say
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 explain'd
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 interior
                 or
                 exterior
                 ,
                 great
                 or
                 little
                 ,
                 open
                 or
                 shut
                 ,
                 wet
                 or
                 dry
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 form
                 or
                 fashion
                 soever
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 might
                 reasonably
                 expect
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Earth
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 .
                 the
                 pillars
                 and
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 (
                 exteriour
                 )
                 Earth
                 must
                 stand
                 immers'd
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 depth
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 water
                 found
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 soil
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 nature
                 to
                 admit
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 this
                 original
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Rains
                 and
                 melted
                 Snows
                 sunk
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 digging
                 any
                 where
                 you
                 constantly
                 come
                 to
                 water
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 ground
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 these
                 Rains
                 or
                 Snows
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 cause
                 as
                 general
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 is
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 stand
                 within
                 the
                 old
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 lies
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 lies
                 hid
                 and
                 cover'd
                 among
                 the
                 fragments
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 dispers'd
                 and
                 only
                 moistning
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 bloud
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 in
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 masses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bloud
                 in
                 our
                 Vessels
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 as
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 general
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 easie
                 Explication
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 compare
                 it
                 impartially
                 with
                 Nature
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 confess
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 just
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 and
                 posture
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 The
                 Causes
                 of
                 its
                 irregular
                 form
                 and
                 unequal
                 depths
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 properties
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 hitherto
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 general
                 form
                 ;
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 above
                 ground
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 Terraqueous
                 ,
                 or
                 divided
                 into
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 :
                 These
                 we
                 must
                 survey
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 remarkable
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 frame
                 and
                 structure
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 from
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 to
                 be
                 inaccountable
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 yet
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 considerable
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 that
                 contains
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Water
                 no
                 doubt
                 is
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 cotemporary
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 wherein
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 drown'd
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 lying
                 cover'd
                 under
                 the
                 hollow
                 fragments
                 of
                 Continents
                 and
                 Islands
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 discourse
                 as
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 that
                 vast
                 and
                 prodigious
                 Cavity
                 that
                 runs
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 from
                 Pole
                 to
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 is
                 unsearchably
                 deep
                 :
                 When
                 I
                 present
                 this
                 great
                 Gulf
                 to
                 my
                 imagination
                 ,
                 emptied
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 waters
                 ,
                 naked
                 and
                 gaping
                 at
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 stretching
                 its
                 jaws
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 most
                 ghastly
                 thing
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 What
                 hands
                 or
                 instruments
                 could
                 work
                 a
                 Trench
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 this
                 vastness
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Ramparts
                 to
                 enclose
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 justly
                 admire
                 its
                 greatness
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 at
                 all
                 admire
                 its
                 beauty
                 or
                 elegancy
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 deform'd
                 and
                 irregular
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 appearing
                 nothing
                 of
                 order
                 or
                 any
                 regular
                 
                 design
                 in
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 first
                 intention
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 model
                 that
                 was
                 drawn
                 in
                 measure
                 and
                 proportion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Line
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Plummet
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 secondary
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 broken
                 materials
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 supposition
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 how
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 primaeval
                 Earth
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 huge
                 Cavity
                 that
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 several
                 Continents
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 particularly
                 explain'd
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 view'd
                 a
                 little
                 better
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Islands
                 that
                 lie
                 scatter'd
                 by
                 its
                 shores
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Cavity
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whether
                 open
                 or
                 Subterraneous
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 comparably
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 any
                 appear
                 of
                 that
                 deformity
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 it
                 empty
                 .
                 The
                 inside
                 of
                 a
                 Cave
                 is
                 rough
                 and
                 unsightly
                 ;
                 The
                 beds
                 of
                 great
                 Rivers
                 and
                 great
                 Lakes
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 dry
                 ,
                 look
                 very
                 raw
                 and
                 rude
                 ;
                 The
                 Valleys
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 naked
                 ,
                 without
                 Trees
                 and
                 without
                 Grass
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 bare
                 ground
                 and
                 bare
                 stones
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 their
                 Mountains
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 ghastly
                 aspect
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 is
                 the
                 complex
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ;
                 here
                 Caves
                 ,
                 empty
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 naked
                 Valleys
                 are
                 represented
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 far
                 exceeded
                 and
                 out-done
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 irregularities
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 is
                 universally
                 irregular
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 shores
                 and
                 borders
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 uncertain
                 breadth
                 and
                 the
                 uncertain
                 depth
                 of
                 its
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 ground
                 and
                 bottom
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 mould
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Sea
                 had
                 been
                 drawn
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 regular
                 figures
                 and
                 borders
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 beauty
                 to
                 our
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 reasonably
                 have
                 concluded
                 it
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Nature's
                 first
                 production
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 all
                 the
                 marks
                 of
                 disorder
                 and
                 disproportion
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 reasonably
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 something
                 succedaneous
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 subjected
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Vanity
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 easily
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sea
                 had
                 been
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Terraqueous
                 form
                 ,
                 broke
                 into
                 Continents
                 and
                 Islands
                 ,
                 how
                 Mankind
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 propagated
                 at
                 first
                 through
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 from
                 one
                 head
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 Navigation
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 known
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 grand
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 Continent
                 to
                 Continent
                 ;
                 And
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 Noah's
                 Ark
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Ship
                 ,
                 or
                 Vessel
                 of
                 bulk
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 built
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 how
                 could
                 then
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Adam
                 overflow
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 stock
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 distant
                 or
                 separate
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interposal
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 consideration
                 we
                 will
                 insist
                 upon
                 more
                 largely
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 irregularities
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 possible
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 imagine
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 imagine
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 Rivers
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 by
                 long
                 and
                 insensible
                 attrition
                 :
                 The
                 Water
                 wearing
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 ground
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ●orce
                 it
                 hath
                 from
                 its
                 descent
                 and
                 course
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 its
                 irregular
                 form
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 this
                 Chanel
                 
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 any
                 such
                 original
                 ;
                 whence
                 should
                 its
                 water
                 have
                 descended
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 what
                 Clouds
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 spring-head
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ?
                 What
                 force
                 could
                 eat
                 away
                 half
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 it
                 hollow
                 to
                 an
                 immeasurable
                 depth
                 ?
                 This
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 feeble
                 and
                 lingring
                 causes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 attrition
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 some
                 great
                 violence
                 offer'd
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 survey'd
                 the
                 Sea-coast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 original
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 assign
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 shores
                 and
                 coasts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 equal
                 or
                 uniform
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 line
                 uncertainly
                 crooked
                 and
                 broke
                 ;
                 indented
                 and
                 jag'd
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 torn
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Maps
                 of
                 the
                 Coasts
                 and
                 the
                 Sea-charts
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 innumerable
                 more
                 inequalities
                 than
                 are
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 those
                 draughts
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 only
                 mark
                 the
                 greater
                 Promontories
                 and
                 Bays
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 besides
                 those
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Creeks
                 and
                 out-lets
                 ,
                 necks
                 of
                 Land
                 and
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 break
                 the
                 evenness
                 of
                 the
                 shore
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 level
                 of
                 the
                 shore
                 is
                 as
                 uncertain
                 as
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 sometimes
                 high
                 and
                 sometimes
                 low
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 spread
                 in
                 sandy
                 Plains
                 ,
                 as
                 smooth
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 waves
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 bounds
                 but
                 the
                 meer
                 figure
                 and
                 convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 ;
                 In
                 other
                 places
                 't
                 is
                 rais'd
                 into
                 banks
                 and
                 ramparts
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 't
                 is
                 wall'd
                 in
                 with
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 observe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 than
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 a
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 depths
                 and
                 soundings
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 no
                 rule
                 nor
                 equality
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 Shores
                 ;
                 Shallows
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 Gulphs
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 beds
                 of
                 Sands
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Rocks
                 under
                 water
                 ;
                 as
                 Navigators
                 have
                 learn'd
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 dangerous
                 experience
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 much
                 concern'd
                 how
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 the
                 Shelves
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 poor
                 shipwreckt
                 Mariner
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 run
                 his
                 Vessel
                 upon
                 a
                 Rock
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 expostulates
                 bitterly
                 with
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 plac'd
                 that
                 Rock
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Was
                 there
                 not
                 room
                 enough
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Shore
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 your
                 great
                 stones
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 spite
                 to
                 Navigation
                 ?
                 The
                 best
                 Apology
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 Nature
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 ruine
                 things
                 tumble
                 uncertainly
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 lie
                 in
                 confusion
                 :
                 Though
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 seldom
                 happens
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 narrow
                 Seas
                 ,
                 that
                 Rocks
                 or
                 Banks
                 or
                 Islands
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Shores.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 view'd
                 the
                 more
                 visible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 contrivance
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 shall
                 guide
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 journey
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 walk
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Iob
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 the
                 deep
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 none
                 hath
                 seen
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 rugged
                 ,
                 broken
                 
                 and
                 irregular
                 than
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 ridges
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 common
                 inequalities
                 we
                 see
                 upon
                 Land
                 ;
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 there
                 are
                 Caves
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 hollow
                 passages
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Seas
                 circulate
                 and
                 communicate
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Subterraneous
                 waters
                 ;
                 Those
                 great
                 Eddees
                 and
                 infamous
                 Syrtes
                 and
                 Whirlpools
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 Seas
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Baltick
                 and
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 that
                 suck
                 into
                 them
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 whatever
                 comes
                 within
                 their
                 reach
                 ,
                 show
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 below
                 that
                 sucks
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 drinks
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 drinks
                 up
                 the
                 Rivers
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Shores
                 within
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 go
                 inclin'd
                 and
                 sloping
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 inequality
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Shelves
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 and
                 sharp
                 Angles
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 broken
                 Rocks
                 and
                 great
                 stones
                 lie
                 rolled
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 these
                 things
                 affect
                 us
                 little
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 expos'd
                 to
                 our
                 senses
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 seldom
                 give
                 our selves
                 the
                 trouble
                 to
                 collect
                 from
                 reason
                 what
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 those
                 Idea's
                 are
                 faint
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 lasting
                 impression
                 upon
                 our
                 imagination
                 and
                 passions
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Ocean
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 lookt
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 some
                 high
                 Cloud
                 upon
                 the
                 empty
                 Shell
                 ,
                 how
                 horridly
                 and
                 barbarously
                 would
                 it
                 look
                 ?
                 And
                 with
                 what
                 amazement
                 should
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 under
                 us
                 like
                 an
                 open
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wide
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ?
                 So
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 vast
                 ;
                 so
                 broken
                 and
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 so
                 every
                 way
                 deform'd
                 and
                 monstrous
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 effectually
                 waken
                 our
                 imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 enquire
                 and
                 wonder
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 came
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 force
                 or
                 engines
                 could
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 torn
                 in
                 this
                 prodigious
                 manner
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 dig
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 Spades
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 out
                 the
                 molds
                 in
                 hand-baskets
                 ?
                 Where
                 are
                 the
                 entrails
                 laid
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 did
                 they
                 cleave
                 the
                 Rocks
                 asunder
                 ?
                 If
                 as
                 many
                 Pioneers
                 as
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Xerxes
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 work
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 ditch
                 of
                 this
                 greatness
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 greatness
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 wild
                 and
                 multifarious
                 confusion
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 strange
                 and
                 inaccountable
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 another
                 Chaos
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 paint
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Gulfs
                 ,
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 and
                 Cataracts
                 ;
                 Pits
                 within
                 Pits
                 ,
                 and
                 Rocks
                 under
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 broken
                 Mountains
                 and
                 ragged
                 Islands
                 ▪
                 that
                 look
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Countries
                 pull'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 make
                 true
                 and
                 full
                 representations
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 immediate
                 product
                 of
                 Divine
                 Omnipotence
                 ;
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 Art
                 or
                 Counsel
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 orders
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 regular
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Decorum
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 disorder
                 till
                 Mankind
                 be
                 first
                 degenerate
                 and
                 leads
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Monsters
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 made
                 an
                 argument
                 against
                 Providence
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Calf
                 have
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 five
                 legs
                 ,
                 streight
                 there
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 chance
                 that
                 happens
                 once
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 consequence
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 standing
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 or
                 deform'd
                 and
                 disproportion'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 not
                 by
                 corruption
                 and
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 by
                 Divine
                 Creation
                 or
                 Formation
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 answer
                 that
                 objection
                 against
                 Providence
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 prevent
                 this
                 imputation
                 ,
                 and
                 supposing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 originally
                 thus
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 explain
                 more
                 distinctly
                 how
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 a
                 general
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 observations
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 ruine
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 and
                 explain'd
                 besides
                 this
                 irregularity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vast
                 hollowness
                 of
                 this
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 bigger
                 incomparably
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 declivity
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 shelving
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 bottom
                 ;
                 For
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 inequalities
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 one
                 general
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 many
                 differences
                 ,
                 be
                 observ'd
                 throughout
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 shores
                 and
                 sides
                 within
                 the
                 water
                 lie
                 inclin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 descend
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 the
                 deepest
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 admits
                 of
                 many
                 exceptions
                 ,
                 for
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 a
                 rocky
                 shore
                 ,
                 or
                 among
                 rocky
                 Islands
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 very
                 deep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deeper
                 commonly
                 the
                 higher
                 and
                 sleeper
                 the
                 Rocks
                 are
                 .
                 Also
                 where
                 the
                 descent
                 is
                 more
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 often
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 coasts
                 more
                 equal
                 and
                 uniform
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 more
                 broken
                 and
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 descent
                 to
                 the
                 Chanel
                 or
                 deepest
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 Ocean
                 is
                 fathomless
                 ;
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 deep
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 deep
                 Chanel
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 between
                 Continents
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 property
                 as
                 determinate
                 as
                 any
                 we
                 can
                 pitch
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 two
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 its
                 vast
                 Cavity
                 and
                 universal
                 irregularity
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 can
                 desire
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 therefore
                 from
                 this
                 ground
                 take
                 our
                 rise
                 and
                 first
                 measures
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 when
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 only
                 into
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 fragments
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 Continents
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 fragments
                 being
                 vastly
                 great
                 could
                 not
                 descend
                 at
                 their
                 full
                 breadth
                 and
                 expansion
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 could
                 not
                 descend
                 so
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 as
                 towards
                 the
                 extremities
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 about
                 the
                 edges
                 would
                 yield
                 and
                 give
                 place
                 easily
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 far
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 fragment
                 could
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 very
                 swift
                 motion
                 get
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 concave
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 its
                 descent
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 resisted
                 and
                 suspended
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sides
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 would
                 continually
                 descend
                 ,
                 bending
                 the
                 fragment
                 with
                 their
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 compass
                 and
                 expansion
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 interval
                 and
                 distance
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 falling
                 fragments
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 descent
                 ,
                 would
                 lie
                 uncover'd
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 this
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fragments
                 A.
                 B.
                 bending
                 downwards
                 in
                 their
                 extremities
                 ▪
                 separate
                 as
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 faln
                 leave
                 a
                 good
                 space
                 in
                 the
                 Abyss
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 altogether
                 uncover'd
                 ;
                 This
                 space
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 lying
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Continents
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 inclining
                 sides
                 shew
                 the
                 declivity
                 of
                 the
                 Shores.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 we
                 have
                 represented
                 here
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 Ring
                 or
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Figure
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 broader
                 surface
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 two
                 fragments
                 A.
                 B.
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 two
                 opposite
                 Continents
                 ,
                 fall
                 in
                 like
                 double
                 Doors
                 opening
                 downwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Hinges
                 being
                 towards
                 the
                 Land
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 they
                 leave
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 betwixt
                 them
                 a
                 deep
                 Chanel
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 
                   a.
                   a.
                   a.
                
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 betwixt
                 all
                 Continents
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 reaching
                 a
                 good
                 height
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 makes
                 Sea
                 there
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 shallower
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 you
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 deepest
                 Chanel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   fig.
                   1.
                   page
                   92.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   fig.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   fig.
                   3.
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Original
                 Islands
                 and
                 Factitious
                 Islands
                 ;
                 Those
                 I
                 call
                 factitious
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 date
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 some
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 at
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 accidental
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 aggestion
                 of
                 Sands
                 and
                 Sand-beds
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sea
                 leaving
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 some
                 shallow
                 places
                 that
                 lie
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 flowing
                 about
                 the
                 lower
                 skirts
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 These
                 make
                 sandy
                 and
                 plain
                 Islands
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 high
                 Land
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 mock-Islands
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 others
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 divulsion
                 from
                 some
                 Continent
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 Isthmus
                 or
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 a
                 Promontory
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 sinks
                 or
                 falls
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 entring
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 gap
                 passeth
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 that
                 Promontory
                 or
                 Country
                 become
                 an
                 Island
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Island
                 Sicily
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Africa
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Isthmus
                 between
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 and
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 should
                 sink
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Islands
                 may
                 have
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Land
                 had
                 so
                 before
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 Islands
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 History
                 mentions
                 such
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Archipelago's
                   ,
                   Aegaean
                
                 and
                 Indian
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 argue
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 fragments
                 or
                 tracts
                 of
                 Earth
                 that
                 lie
                 loose
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 incorporated
                 with
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 which
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 our
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Islands
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 Original
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 produc'd
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 ways
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Origin
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 with
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 our
                 Islands
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 heaps
                 of
                 Sands
                 ,
                 nor
                 torn
                 from
                 any
                 Continent
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 Continents
                 themselves
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Parent
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 difficulty
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 Islands
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 how
                 Continents
                 were
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 Islands
                 are
                 but
                 lesser
                 Continents
                 ,
                 or
                 Continents
                 greater
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 Continents
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 greater
                 masses
                 of
                 Earth
                 or
                 greater
                 fragments
                 standing
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 Islands
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 big
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 tops
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 Yet
                 though
                 they
                 agree
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 difference
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Origin
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Continents
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 primary
                 masses
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 falling
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 divided
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Islands
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 fractures
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 broken
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 skirts
                 and
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Continents
                 ;
                 We
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 those
                 great
                 masses
                 and
                 primary
                 fragments
                 came
                 to
                 dash
                 upon
                 the
                 Abyss
                 in
                 their
                 fall
                 ,
                 the
                 sudden
                 
                 stop
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weighty
                 bulk
                 of
                 the
                 descending
                 fragment
                 broke
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 edges
                 and
                 extremities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 edges
                 and
                 extemities
                 broken
                 off
                 made
                 the
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 generally
                 lie
                 scatter'd
                 along
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Continents
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 splinters
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 greater
                 bodies
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 ture
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 pieces
                 broke
                 off
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 Rocks
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 some
                 shallows
                 and
                 banks
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 fell
                 either
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 as
                 to
                 prop
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 their
                 heads
                 and
                 higher
                 parts
                 would
                 stand
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 make
                 Islands
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Islands
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 produc'd
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 therefore
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 or
                 far
                 more
                 numerous
                 than
                 the
                 Continents
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 we
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 along
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Continents
                 several
                 Islands
                 or
                 sets
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 sown
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 handfuls
                 ,
                 or
                 laid
                 in
                 trains
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 generation
                 would
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 plac'd
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 American
                 Islands
                 lie
                 scatter'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 that
                 Continent
                 ;
                 the
                 Maldivian
                 and
                 Philippine
                 upon
                 the
                 East-Indian
                 shore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hesperides
                 upon
                 the
                 Africk
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 seldom
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 accident
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 suits
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 our
                 Explication
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 clusters
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 long
                 chains
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Islands
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 Original
                 )
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 high
                 enough
                 to
                 appear
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 continue
                 and
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 in
                 that
                 high
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 a
                 summary
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 and
                 Islands
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 their
                 greatness
                 and
                 irregular
                 Form
                 ,
                 their
                 Situation
                 ,
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 Origin
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 hollows
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chambers
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 damps
                 and
                 steams
                 of
                 those
                 lower
                 Regions
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 go
                 air
                 our selves
                 on
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 large
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 another
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 will
                 present
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 observation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 greatest
                 objects
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 behold
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Concave
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 boundless
                 Regions
                 where
                 the
                 Stars
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 with
                 more
                 plaesure
                 than
                 the
                 wide
                 Sea
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 something
                 august
                 and
                 stately
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 inspires
                 the
                 mind
                 with
                 great
                 thoughts
                 and
                 passions
                 ;
                 We
                 do
                 naturally
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 occasions
                 ,
                 think
                 of
                 God
                 
                 and
                 his
                 greatness
                 :
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 but
                 the
                 shadow
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 INFINITE
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 big
                 for
                 our
                 comprehension
                 ,
                 they
                 fill
                 and
                 over-bear
                 the
                 mind
                 with
                 their
                 Excess
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 pleasing
                 kind
                 of
                 stupor
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 these
                 Mountains
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 great
                 ruines
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 show
                 a
                 certain
                 magnificence
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 old
                 Temples
                 and
                 broken
                 Amphitheaters
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 we
                 collect
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 is
                 less
                 sensible
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 see
                 the
                 remains
                 and
                 monuments
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 never
                 see
                 the
                 mountainous
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 scarce
                 ever
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 power
                 in
                 Nature
                 could
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 produce
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 people
                 have
                 not
                 sence
                 and
                 curiosity
                 enough
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 question
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 Mountains
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 like
                 Fuzz-balls
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Monsters
                 under
                 ground
                 that
                 throw
                 up
                 Mountains
                 as
                 Moles
                 do
                 Mole-hills
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 scarce
                 raise
                 one
                 objection
                 against
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 appear
                 more
                 Learned
                 ,
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Animal
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 Wens
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 its
                 body
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 pass
                 current
                 for
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 the
                 World
                 drown'd
                 in
                 stupidity
                 and
                 sensual
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 inquisitive
                 into
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 doth
                 more
                 awaken
                 our
                 thoughts
                 or
                 excite
                 our
                 minds
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 actual
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 experience
                 my self
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 my
                 fortune
                 to
                 cross
                 the
                 Alps
                 and
                 Appennine
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 those
                 wild
                 ,
                 vast
                 and
                 indigested
                 heaps
                 of
                 Stones
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 deeply
                 strike
                 my
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 easie
                 till
                 I
                 could
                 give
                 my self
                 some
                 tolerable
                 account
                 how
                 that
                 confusion
                 came
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Mountains
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 considerable
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 they
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 bears
                 a
                 considerable
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 from
                 Europe
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 our
                 measures
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 I
                 easily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 do
                 at
                 least
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land.
                 The
                 Geographers
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 careful
                 to
                 describe
                 or
                 note
                 in
                 their
                 Charts
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 or
                 situation
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 They
                 mark
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Countries
                 ,
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 things
                 of
                 chief
                 use
                 to
                 civil
                 affairs
                 and
                 commerce
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 design
                 to
                 serve
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Philosophy
                 or
                 Natural
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 Cluverius
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 
                   Ancient
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Switzerland
                
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 Maps
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 more
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 face
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 drawn
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 )
                 such
                 a
                 Map
                 of
                 either
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 without
                 marking
                 Countries
                 or
                 Towns
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 artificial
                 things
                 ;
                 distinguishing
                 only
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Islands
                 and
                 Continents
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 and
                 not
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 useful
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 often
                 upon
                 such
                 bare
                 draughts
                 as
                 shew
                 us
                 Nature
                 undrest
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 what
                 her
                 true
                 shapes
                 and
                 proportions
                 are
                 .
              
               
               
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 we
                 naturally
                 imagine
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 much
                 more
                 regular
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 unless
                 we
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 Mountainous
                 parts
                 ,
                 there
                 seldom
                 occur
                 any
                 great
                 inequalities
                 within
                 so
                 much
                 compass
                 of
                 ground
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 reach
                 with
                 our
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 multiply
                 the
                 same
                 Iden
                 ,
                 and
                 extend
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 fansie
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 much
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 uniform
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 carri'd
                 asleep
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Plain
                 Country
                 amongst
                 the
                 Alps
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 there
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 wak'd
                 and
                 look'd
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 think
                 himself
                 in
                 an
                 inchanted
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 carri'd
                 into
                 another
                 World
                 ;
                 every
                 thing
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 him
                 so
                 different
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 seen
                 or
                 imagin'd
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 see
                 on
                 every
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 vast
                 bodies
                 thrown
                 together
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Mountains
                 are
                 ;
                 Rocks
                 standing
                 naked
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 hollow
                 Valleys
                 gaping
                 under
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 frozen
                 Snow
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 hear
                 the
                 thunder
                 come
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 black
                 Clouds
                 hanging
                 beneath
                 him
                 ;
                 Upon
                 such
                 a
                 prospect
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 perswade
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Regions
                 of
                 it
                 strangely
                 rude
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine-like
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 thought
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 these
                 wild
                 places
                 are
                 even
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 amongst
                 the
                 Alps
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 like
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 all
                 broken
                 into
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 Precipices
                 ;
                 They
                 never
                 see
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 people
                 think
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Alps
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 range
                 of
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 prodigious
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 what
                 extent
                 these
                 heaps
                 of
                 Stones
                 and
                 Rubbish
                 are
                 ;
                 one
                 way
                 they
                 overspread
                 Savoy
                 and
                 Dauphiné
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 through
                 France
                 to
                 the
                 Pyrenean
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 way
                 they
                 run
                 along
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 through
                 
                   Stiria
                   ,
                   Pannonia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dalmatia
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Thrace
                 and
                 the
                 Black
                 Sea.
                 Then
                 backwards
                 they
                 cover
                 Switzerland
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 adjacent
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 branch
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Appennines
                 ,
                 strikes
                 through
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 back-bone
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 large
                 space
                 of
                 ground
                 which
                 they
                 stand
                 upon
                 ;
                 Yet
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Europe
                 only
                 that
                 is
                 laden
                 with
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 is
                 as
                 rough
                 and
                 rude
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 manners
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 
                   Bohemia
                   ,
                   Silesia
                   ,
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Norway
                   ,
                   Sweedland
                   ,
                   Lapland
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Iseland
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 coasts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Baltick
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Clifts
                 ,
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 Crags
                 of
                 Mountains
                 :
                 Besides
                 the
                 Riphean
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Muscovy
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 there
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Stone-girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 girds
                 the
                 Earth
                 round
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 are
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 more
                 free
                 from
                 Mountains
                 than
                 Europe
                 ,
                 nor
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 our
                 Continent
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 World
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 discover
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 New
                 Worlds
                 or
                 Continents
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 still
                 find
                 them
                 there
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Original
                 Island
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 either
                 all
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Continent
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Mountain
                 :
                 though
                 that
                 Mountain
                 hath
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Marshes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 variety
                 of
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 America
                 ,
                 the
                 Andes
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 ridge
                 of
                 Mountains
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 are
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 than
                 any
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 reaching
                 above
                 a
                 thousand
                 Leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 narrowest
                 .
                 In
                 Africk
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Atlas
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 its
                 height
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Heavens
                 on
                 its
                 back
                 ,
                 runs
                 all
                 along
                 from
                 the
                 Western
                 Sea
                 to
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 are
                 the
                 Mountains
                 or
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 indeed
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 in
                 the
                 remote
                 and
                 inner
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Asia
                 is
                 better
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 thereof
                 better
                 describ'd
                 :
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 was
                 adjudg'd
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Geographers
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 It
                 divides
                 Asia
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 denomination
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Anti-Taurus
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 divide
                 Armenia
                 into
                 greater
                 and
                 less
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Cruciform
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Imaus
                 ,
                 the
                 famous
                 Càucasus
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 Chains
                 of
                 Tartary
                 and
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rocky
                 and
                 Mountainous
                 Arabia
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 could
                 at
                 once
                 have
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 be
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 rude
                 and
                 indigested
                 Body
                 than
                 't
                 is
                 commonly
                 imagin'd
                 ;
                 If
                 one
                 could
                 see
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 broken
                 heaps
                 ;
                 The
                 Sea
                 hath
                 overwhelm'd
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 remains
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 taller
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 ruine
                 .
                 Look
                 upon
                 those
                 great
                 ranges
                 of
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Europe
                 or
                 in
                 Asia
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 short
                 survey
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 confusion
                 do
                 they
                 lie
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 neither
                 form
                 nor
                 beauty
                 ,
                 nor
                 shape
                 ,
                 nor
                 order
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 Then
                 how
                 barren
                 ,
                 how
                 desolate
                 ,
                 how
                 naked
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 How
                 they
                 stand
                 neglected
                 by
                 Nature
                 ?
                 Neither
                 the
                 Rains
                 can
                 soften
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Dews
                 from
                 Heaven
                 make
                 them
                 fruitful
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 this
                 short
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 to
                 remove
                 that
                 prejudice
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 conceit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 
                   is
                   regularly
                   form'd
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 use
                 to
                 have
                 natural
                 Maps
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 civil
                 ;
                 and
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 care
                 and
                 judgment
                 .
                 Our
                 common
                 Maps
                 I
                 call
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 note
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Countries
                 and
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Artificial
                 Earth
                 as
                 inhabited
                 and
                 cultivated
                 :
                 But
                 Natural
                 Maps
                 leave
                 out
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Inhabitant
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 evor
                 had
                 been
                 ;
                 the
                 Skeleton
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 Methinks
                 also
                 every
                 Prince
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Draught
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 and
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 ground
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 highest
                 ,
                 which
                 lowest
                 ;
                 what
                 respect
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 Rivers
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 Mountains
                 stand
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Heaths
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Marches
                 are
                 plac'd
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Map
                 or
                 Survey
                 would
                 be
                 useful
                 both
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 good
                 observations
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 Natural
                 History
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 also
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 perfect
                 improvement
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 this
                 View
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 greatness
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 help
                 to
                 rectifie
                 our
                 mistakes
                 about
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 examine
                 their
                 causes
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 good
                 to
                 observe
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Mountains
                 are
                 plac'd
                 in
                 no
                 order
                 on
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 either
                 respect
                 use
                 or
                 beauty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 them
                 singly
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 any
                 proportion
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 is
                 referable
                 to
                 any
                 design
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 footsteps
                 of
                 Art
                 or
                 Counsel
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 more
                 shapeless
                 and
                 ill-figur'd
                 than
                 an
                 old
                 Rock
                 or
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 variety
                 that
                 is
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 various
                 modes
                 of
                 irregularity
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 better
                 character
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 forms
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 except
                 regular
                 .
                 Then
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 go
                 within
                 these
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 hollow
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 would
                 find
                 all
                 things
                 there
                 more
                 rude
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 than
                 without
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 upon
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mountainous
                 Country
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 examples
                 of
                 confusion
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 no
                 Tempest
                 or
                 Earthquake
                 puts
                 things
                 into
                 more
                 disorder
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 look
                 so
                 ill
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 a
                 ruine
                 that
                 is
                 fresh
                 looks
                 much
                 worse
                 than
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 grows
                 discolour'd
                 and
                 skin'd
                 over
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 fancy
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Mountains
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 new
                 born
                 and
                 raw
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 fresh-broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 newly
                 retir'd
                 ,
                 the
                 fractions
                 and
                 confusions
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 appear'd
                 very
                 gastly
                 and
                 frightful
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 general
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 their
                 properties
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 re●lect
                 upon
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 pleasure
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 contemplate
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 yet
                 understand
                 their
                 Causes
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 admiration
                 proceed
                 from
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 charm
                 and
                 sweetness
                 in
                 that
                 passion
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 second
                 pleasure
                 is
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 intellectual
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 and
                 comprehension
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Key
                 that
                 unlocks
                 those
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 methods
                 wherein
                 those
                 things
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 we
                 admir'd
                 before
                 ;
                 The
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 so
                 or
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 original
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 strange
                 frame
                 and
                 structure
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 immediately
                 into
                 this
                 Mountainous
                 form
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 mass
                 that
                 is
                 fluid
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Chaos
                 is
                 ,
                 cannot
                 li●
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 figure
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 regular
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 constant
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 do
                 certainly
                 bring
                 all
                 liquors
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 ▪
                 And
                 a
                 Chaos
                 is
                 not
                 call'd
                 so
                 from
                 any
                 confusion
                 or
                 brokenness
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 confusion
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 ingredients
                 in
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapters
                 a
                 double
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 originally
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Ch●os
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 immediate
                 concretion
                 ,
                 
                 settle
                 into
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shown
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Fifth
                 Chapters
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 originally
                 made
                 thus
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 undergone
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 prov●d
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 Third
                 Chapters
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 then
                 a
                 secondary
                 and
                 succedaneous
                 form
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 question
                 is
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 it
                 arises
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 irregularities
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 rise
                 from
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 causes
                 ;
                 others
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 which
                 broke
                 the
                 ground
                 into
                 this
                 rude
                 and
                 unequal
                 form
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 causes
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 incompetent
                 and
                 insufficient
                 .
                 Earthquakes
                 seldom
                 make
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 they
                 often
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 them
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Caverns
                 that
                 lie
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Earthquakes
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 and
                 Climates
                 as
                 Mountains
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 observ'd
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Island
                 that
                 is
                 original
                 ,
                 nor
                 Continent
                 any
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 Latitude
                 soever
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 what
                 probability
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 credible
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 vast
                 tracts
                 of
                 Land
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Mountains
                 both
                 in
                 
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Asia
                
                 and
                 Africa
                 ,
                 were
                 rais'd
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 eruptions
                 from
                 below
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 this
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 not
                 continu'd
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 alledge
                 as
                 another
                 cause
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 Mountains
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 change
                 and
                 transformation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 happen'd
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 such
                 causes
                 as
                 are
                 pretended
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 bare
                 rolling
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 smooth
                 and
                 plain
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 suppose
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 the
                 waters
                 could
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 a
                 smooth
                 surface
                 to
                 tear
                 it
                 any
                 way
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 a
                 meadow
                 or
                 low
                 ground
                 when
                 they
                 lie
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 Torrents
                 and
                 Land-floods
                 violent
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 high
                 Lands
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 now
                 full
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Rain
                 fell
                 upon
                 even
                 and
                 level
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 only
                 sadden
                 and
                 compress
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 possibility
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 raise
                 Mountains
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 imagine
                 an
                 universal
                 Deluge
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 now
                 constituted
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 rather
                 throw
                 down
                 the
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 than
                 raise
                 new
                 ones
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 beating
                 down
                 their
                 tops
                 and
                 loose
                 parts
                 ,
                 help
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 Earth
                 nearer
                 to
                 evenness
                 and
                 plainness
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 explaining
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 particular
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 notion
                 and
                 Explication
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 these
                 not
                 being
                 causes
                 answerable
                 to
                 such
                 vast
                 effects
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 try
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 Chanel
                 large
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 room
                 for
                 all
                 subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 will
                 find
                 us
                 materials
                 enough
                 to
                 raise
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 We
                 suppose
                 the
                 great
                 Arch
                 or
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 was
                 large
                 than
                 the
                 surface
                 it
                 fell
                 upon
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 absolutely
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 all
                 fall
                 flat
                 ,
                 or
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 Now
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 stood
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 made
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 as
                 stood
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 made
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 general
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 inequalities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 particularly
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 cause
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 first
                 this
                 now
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 interiour
                 which
                 it
                 fell
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 all
                 fall
                 flat
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 exteriour
                 Orb
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 so
                 flat
                 and
                 large
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 capable
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 it
                 left
                 a
                 gaping
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Abyss-chanel
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 call
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 broader
                 this
                 Abyss-chanel
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Mountains
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 falling
                 Orb
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 room
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 stand
                 more
                 in
                 heaps
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 these
                 heaps
                 would
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 particular
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 tell
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 observ'd
                 concerning
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 how
                 strange
                 soever
                 and
                 otherwise
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 this
                 original
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 their
                 greatness
                 and
                 vastness
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Ocean
                 took
                 up
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 space
                 of
                 our
                 Globe
                 :
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 figure
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 whether
                 External
                 or
                 Internal
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 just
                 such
                 as
                 answers
                 our
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 ;
                 For
                 you
                 would
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 heaps
                 would
                 be
                 irregular
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 ,
                 whether
                 consider'd
                 apart
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 situation
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 would
                 lie
                 commonly
                 in
                 Clusters
                 and
                 in
                 Ridges
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 are
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 general
                 postures
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 ruine
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 inwards
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 that
                 Mountains
                 should
                 be
                 generally
                 hollow
                 ;
                 For
                 great
                 bodies
                 falling
                 together
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 or
                 bearing
                 and
                 leaning
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 hollownesses
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 unequal
                 Applications
                 empty
                 spaces
                 will
                 be
                 intercepted
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 mountainous
                 Countries
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Earthquakes
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 Mountains
                 often
                 sink
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Caverns
                 that
                 lie
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 their
                 joynts
                 and
                 props
                 being
                 decayed
                 and
                 worn
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 weight
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 properties
                 you
                 see
                 hang
                 upon
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 string
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 just
                 consequences
                 from
                 our
                 supposition
                 concerning
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 surer
                 mark
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 hit
                 luckily
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 particulars
                 ,
                 but
                 answers
                 all
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 adequate
                 to
                 Nature
                 in
                 her
                 whole
                 extent
                 .
              
               
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 this
                 Theory
                 is
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 bare
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 assur'd
                 that
                 the
                 general
                 ground
                 that
                 we
                 go
                 upon
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 rise
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 Reason
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 doth
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 point
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 a
                 direct
                 chain
                 of
                 consequences
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 think
                 cannot
                 be
                 broken
                 easily
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 or
                 link
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 hinge
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 turns
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 distinction
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 the
                 Ante
                 diluvian
                 Earth
                 and
                 Heavens
                 from
                 the
                 Post-diluvian
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 distinction
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 purpose
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 sure
                 footing
                 here
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Theory
                 riseth
                 above
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 bare
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 an
                 Hypothesis
                 that
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 Nature
                 in
                 every
                 respect
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 morally
                 certain
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 equity
                 give
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 moral
                 certitude
                 to
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 mean
                 this
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 particularities
                 .
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 problematical
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 I
                 affirm
                 nothing
                 therein
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 revocation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 liberty
                 to
                 change
                 my
                 opinion
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 inform'd
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 any
                 Author
                 that
                 hath
                 treated
                 a
                 matter
                 new
                 ,
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 particulars
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 occasion
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 liv'd
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 fully
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 chang'd
                 his
                 mind
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 explaining
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 material
                 instances
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 both
                 this
                 Chapter
                 and
                 this
                 Section
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 added
                 a
                 Map
                 or
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 nearer
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 before
                 Cities
                 were
                 built
                 ,
                 distinctions
                 of
                 Countries
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 alte●ations
                 by
                 
                 humane
                 industry
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 expose
                 more
                 to
                 view
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proportions
                 of
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Naturalist
                 ought
                 to
                 conceive
                 and
                 consider
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 Mountains
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 what
                 are
                 here
                 represented
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 be
                 plac'd
                 in
                 this
                 narrow
                 Scheme
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 effectual
                 way
                 of
                 representing
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 plain
                 Tables
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 
                   rough
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 expressing
                 all
                 the
                 considerable
                 inequalities
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 smooth
                 Globes
                 that
                 we
                 use
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 nourish
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Earth's
                 regularity
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 convenient
                 enough
                 for
                 Geographical
                 purposes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 for
                 Natural
                 Science
                 ;
                 nothing
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 useful
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 rough
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 largest
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 should
                 be
                 really
                 hollow
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 unequal
                 depths
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 soundings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shores
                 exprest
                 both
                 according
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 little
                 Rocks
                 standing
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 Sands
                 and
                 Beaches
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Islands
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 solid
                 dimensions
                 .
                 Then
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 should
                 stand
                 all
                 the
                 ranges
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 or
                 disorder
                 that
                 Nature
                 hath
                 set
                 them
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 in-land
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 beds
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 duly
                 represented
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 vast
                 desarts
                 of
                 Sand
                 as
                 they
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 due
                 Art
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Epitome
                 or
                 true
                 model
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 instructions
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 rude
                 Lump
                 our
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 dote
                 upon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 A
                 short
                 review
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 Faces
                 and
                 Schemes
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 view
                 it
                 first
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 more
                 closely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 subject
                 .
                 All
                 methods
                 ,
                 whether
                 Philosophical
                 or
                 Theological
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 offer'd
                 by
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 examin'd
                 and
                 disprov'd
                 .
                 A
                 conjecture
                 concerning
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 their
                 Natural
                 Form
                 and
                 State
                 compared
                 with
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 finish'd
                 the
                 Three
                 Sections
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Chapter
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 review
                 and
                 reflection
                 upon
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 hitherto
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 add
                 some
                 further
                 confirmations
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 proposal
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 
                 credible
                 and
                 intelligible
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 full
                 Explication
                 of
                 this
                 drew
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Whose
                 original
                 we
                 have
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 Source
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 both
                 what
                 was
                 its
                 primaeval
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 its
                 present
                 Form.
                 The
                 summ
                 of
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 concerning
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 vulgarly
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 excess
                 of
                 Rains
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 meer
                 abundance
                 of
                 Waters
                 ;
                 unless
                 we
                 suppose
                 some
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 namely
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Abyss
                
                 was
                 broken
                 open
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 shewed
                 that
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 been
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 no
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ▪
                 could
                 have
                 equall'd
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 such
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 shewed
                 that
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 it
                 capable
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 Dissolution
                 :
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 and
                 intelligible
                 ;
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 supposition
                 is
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 all
                 Nature
                 besides
                 ,
                 shewing
                 us
                 how
                 our
                 Globe
                 became
                 Terraqueous
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 of
                 subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 ;
                 Things
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 unintelligible
                 as
                 the
                 universal
                 Flood
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 reciprocally
                 confirming
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 is
                 arm'd
                 both
                 breast
                 and
                 back
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 we
                 shew'd
                 all
                 other
                 accounts
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ineffectual
                 or
                 impossible
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 inequalities
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 examine
                 what
                 causes
                 have
                 been
                 assign'd
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 accounts
                 given
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 That
                 seeing
                 their
                 defectiveness
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 assurance
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 method
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 observe
                 first
                 the
                 general
                 forms
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 may
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 view
                 it
                 more
                 nearly
                 or
                 remotely
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 general
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Terraqueous
                   Globe
                
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 World
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 discovery
                 or
                 observation
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 would
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Terraqueous
                 Globe
                 ;
                 Thus
                 much
                 he
                 might
                 observe
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 but
                 near
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 our
                 World.
                 This
                 we
                 discern
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 this
                 division
                 came
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 his
                 first
                 remark
                 and
                 inquiry
                 concerning
                 our
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 also
                 those
                 subdivisions
                 of
                 Islands
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 Earths
                 which
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 were
                 form'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 great
                 Chanel
                 that
                 contains
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 form
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 appears
                 under
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 uneven
                 and
                 
                   Mountainous
                   Globe
                
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Traveller
                 had
                 got
                 below
                 tho
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 discern
                 the
                 bald
                 tops
                 of
                 our
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 long
                 ranges
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 our
                 Continents
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 discern
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 shadows
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 collect
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 inequalities
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 our
                 Mountains
                 would
                 appear
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shady
                 Valleys
                 lying
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 curious
                 person
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 view
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 that
                 his
                 second
                 Enquiry
                 ,
                 how
                 those
                 Mountains
                 were
                 form'd
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 our
                 Globe
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 rude
                 and
                 irregular
                 ?
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 demand
                 how
                 any
                 irregularity
                 came
                 into
                 Nature
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 her
                 first
                 motions
                 and
                 her
                 first
                 forms
                 are
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 is
                 but
                 secondary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 some
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 decay
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 visible
                 form
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   a
                   broken
                   Globe
                
                 ;
                 and
                 broken
                 throughout
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 visible
                 form
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 without
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 so
                 broken
                 .
                 Suppose
                 our
                 new
                 Visitant
                 had
                 now
                 pass'd
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 alighted
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Pick
                 Teneriffe
                 for
                 his
                 first
                 resting
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sitting
                 there
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 the
                 wide
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 shores
                 of
                 Africk
                 and
                 Europe
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 'll
                 suppose
                 his
                 piercing
                 Eye
                 to
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 he
                 would
                 pronounce
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 this
                 Globe
                 was
                 broken
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 knew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 comparison
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 Planet
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 broken
                 form
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 posture
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 lay
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 portions
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 inclin'd
                 ,
                 some
                 prostrate
                 ,
                 some
                 erected
                 ,
                 would
                 naturally
                 lead
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 ruine
                 ;
                 He
                 would
                 see
                 also
                 the
                 Islands
                 tore
                 from
                 the
                 Continents
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 shores
                 of
                 the
                 Continents
                 and
                 their
                 inland
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 disorder
                 and
                 irregular
                 situation
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 great
                 advantage
                 in
                 viewing
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 a
                 whole
                 Hemisphere
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 approaches
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 much
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 aspect
                 and
                 countenance
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 represented
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Scheme
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 accidentally
                 hit
                 upon
                 that
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 or
                 thinking
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 his
                 first
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 some
                 great
                 broken
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 ruin'd
                 frame
                 of
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 original
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 manifestly
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 'll
                 leave
                 our
                 Strange
                 Philosopher
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 observations
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 him
                 good
                 Guides
                 and
                 Interpreters
                 in
                 his
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 favourable
                 report
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 home
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 little
                 dirty
                 Planet
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 pursue
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 this
                 Third
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   broken
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 Nature
                 I
                 know
                 hath
                 dissembled
                 and
                 cover'd
                 this
                 form
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 hath
                 helpt
                 to
                 repair
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 breaches
                 ,
                 or
                 fill
                 them
                 up
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 changes
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 Art
                 and
                 Humane
                 industry
                 ,
                 by
                 Agriculture
                 ,
                 Planting
                 ,
                 and
                 Building
                 Towns
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 naked
                 rudeness
                 .
                 As
                 mankind
                 is
                 much
                 alter'd
                 from
                 its
                 Pristine
                 state
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 four
                 thousand
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 first
                 
                 Ages
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Nations
                 liv'd
                 in
                 simplicity
                 or
                 barbarousness
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 so
                 disguis'd
                 and
                 transform'd
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Primitive
                 Fathers
                 should
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 scarce
                 know
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 World
                 which
                 he
                 liv'd
                 in
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 true
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whether
                 intire
                 or
                 broken
                 ,
                 regular
                 or
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 those
                 ornaments
                 or
                 additions
                 made
                 by
                 Art
                 or
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 view
                 the
                 bare
                 carcass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 nothing
                 on
                 it
                 but
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Desarts
                 and
                 Fields
                 ,
                 and
                 hollow
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wide
                 Sea.
                 Then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 imagination
                 empty
                 this
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 take
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 hinder
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 dry
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 measure
                 the
                 depth
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 construction
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 wild
                 posture
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 lie
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 represented
                 .
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 cover
                 of
                 all
                 Subterraneous
                 places
                 and
                 deep
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 lay
                 bare
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 those
                 holes
                 and
                 Vaults
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 sometimes
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 thick
                 Air
                 and
                 Vapours
                 .
                 The
                 object
                 being
                 thus
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 look
                 fix'dly
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pronounce
                 what
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 disfigur'd
                 mass
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Exteriour
                 frame
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 shatter'd
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 doth
                 more
                 aptly
                 resemble
                 a
                 new-made
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 one
                 broken
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 when
                 this
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 form
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 its
                 ruines
                 ,
                 when
                 defac'd
                 and
                 sack'd
                 by
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 perswaded
                 my self
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Solomon
                 had
                 given
                 orders
                 for
                 building
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 examine
                 what
                 causes
                 have
                 been
                 assign'd
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 these
                 irregularities
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 explain
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 accounts
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 given
                 or
                 attempted
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 swell'd
                 into
                 Mountains
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 was
                 depress'd
                 into
                 low
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 Elements
                 naturally
                 lie
                 in
                 regular
                 forms
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 mixt
                 ,
                 confounded
                 and
                 transpos'd
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 this
                 disturbance
                 and
                 disordination
                 in
                 Nature
                 ?
                 The
                 Explications
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 two
                 general
                 sorts
                 ,
                 Philosophical
                 or
                 Theological
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 try
                 them
                 both
                 for
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 Philosophers
                 none
                 was
                 more
                 concern'd
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 than
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 he
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 admitted
                 no
                 causes
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 Nature
                 but
                 Matter
                 and
                 Motion
                 :
                 Yet
                 all
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Epicureans
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 inequalities
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 slight
                 and
                 trivial
                 ,
                 that
                 methinks
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Philosophical
                 Explication
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 were
                 mix'd
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 
                 Earth
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 condens'd
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 squeez'd
                 out
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 it
                 found
                 hollow
                 or
                 made
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 made
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 for
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 while
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shrunk
                 and
                 sunk
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 others
                 would
                 not
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 standing
                 still
                 while
                 the
                 others
                 fell
                 lower
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 were
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 Account
                 that
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Gassendi
                
                 (
                 who
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 to
                 embellish
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 )
                 can
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 Authors
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 content
                 himself
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 humour
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 Do
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Wind
                 use
                 to
                 squeaze
                 pools
                 of
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 quantity
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ?
                 They
                 dry
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 rarifie
                 them
                 into
                 vapours
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 knew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 pressing
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 condensation
                 .
                 Could
                 they
                 compress
                 the
                 Earth
                 any
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 drying
                 it
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 hard
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 dry
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 more
                 imbibe
                 and
                 suck
                 up
                 the
                 Water
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 ?
                 What
                 sunk
                 the
                 Earth
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 flesh
                 start
                 from
                 the
                 bones
                 ?
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 Epicurus
                 should
                 give
                 such
                 a
                 mean
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 understand
                 the
                 general
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 encompast
                 it
                 round
                 .
                 One
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 blind
                 love
                 for
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conclusions
                 it
                 drives
                 at
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 its
                 lameness
                 and
                 defects
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 and
                 fundamental
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 concern'd
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 present
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 suppos'd
                 it
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 another
                 consideration
                 he
                 seems
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 reason
                 how
                 the
                 Elements
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 disorder
                 ;
                 seeing
                 he
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 should
                 lie
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Fire
                 above
                 the
                 Air.
                 This
                 he
                 toucheth
                 upon
                 in
                 his
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 gently
                 and
                 fearfully
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 handling
                 hot
                 coals
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 the
                 Element
                 ,
                 or
                 body
                 of
                 Waters
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Waters
                 change
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 some
                 Ages
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Ages
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 at
                 such
                 great
                 distances
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 memory
                 or
                 record
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 seems
                 willing
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 once
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 drid
                 up
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 there
                 made
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 miserable
                 account
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 change
                 or
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 proof
                 or
                 probability
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 why
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 why
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 prodigious
                 Cavity
                 in
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 any
                 where
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 his
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Water
                 was
                 once
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 Sphere
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 got
                 above
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 the
                 Mountains
                 rise
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Elementary
                 Earth
                 which
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 equal
                 and
                 smooth
                 when
                 it
                 lay
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 reason
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 should
                 be
                 dri'd
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 depth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 equal
                 under
                 them
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Climates
                 made
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 Sea
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 but
                 suppose
                 they
                 were
                 dri'd
                 up
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 Mountains
                 in
                 our
                 dri'd
                 Marches
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 dri'd
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 therefore
                 become
                 as
                 deep
                 and
                 hollow
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 chanel
                 ,
                 and
                 tear
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Rocks
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 Elementary
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 was
                 unequal
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 originally
                 ,
                 form'd
                 into
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Cavities
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 supposition
                 is
                 altogether
                 irrational
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 suppose
                 a
                 prodigious
                 mass
                 of
                 Water
                 to
                 cover
                 such
                 an
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 found
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 eight
                 Oceans
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 seven
                 ?
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 that
                 either
                 in
                 Epicurus's
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 seems
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 Aristotle's
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 seems
                 to
                 suppose
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 any
                 rational
                 or
                 tolerable
                 account
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 some
                 modern
                 Authors
                 ,
                 dissatisfied
                 ,
                 as
                 very
                 well
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 Explications
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 concerning
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 other
                 causes
                 ,
                 more
                 true
                 indeed
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 degree
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ●all
                 as
                 much
                 short
                 of
                 those
                 effects
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 apply
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 irregularities
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 risen
                 from
                 Earthquakes
                 in
                 particular
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Torrents
                 and
                 Inundations
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 eruptions
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 instances
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 every
                 Age
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 have
                 made
                 that
                 havock
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 things
                 up-side
                 down
                 ,
                 raising
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 great
                 Cavities
                 or
                 Chasms
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 it
                 at
                 length
                 into
                 that
                 torn
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 disorderly
                 form
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Authors
                 do
                 so
                 far
                 agree
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 irregular
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 ruines
                 and
                 dissolutions
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 ruines
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 partial
                 only
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 by
                 piece-meal
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 causes
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 accidental
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 Eruptions
                 of
                 Fires
                 and
                 Waters
                 .
                 These
                 causes
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 as
                 readily
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 capable
                 to
                 produce
                 so
                 great
                 effects
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 ascribe
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 The
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 changed
                 by
                 such
                 accidents
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 rather
                 sink
                 the
                 Mountains
                 than
                 raise
                 new
                 ones
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 Houses
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 by
                 Mines
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 set
                 higher
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 fall
                 lower
                 and
                 flatter
                 :
                 Or
                 suppose
                 they
                 do
                 sometimes
                 raise
                 an
                 Hill
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 little
                 Mount
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Mountains
                 of
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 long
                 and
                 vast
                 piles
                 of
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 scarce
                 bear
                 ?
                 What
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 strong-backt
                 Taurus
                 or
                 Atlas
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   American
                   Andes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Mountain
                 that
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Pyreneans
                 to
                 the
                 Euxine
                 Sea
                 ?
                 There
                 's
                 as
                 much
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 and
                 those
                 factitious
                 Mountains
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 betwixt
                 them
                 and
                 Mole-hills
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 answer
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 speaking
                 of
                 Islands
                 we
                 distinguish'd
                 betwixt
                 Factitious
                 and
                 Original
                 Islands
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 here
                 betwixt
                 Factitious
                 and
                 Original
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 allowing
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 or
                 sixth
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 risen
                 from
                 such
                 accidental
                 causes
                 ,
                 we
                 enquire
                 concerning
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 Original
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 seven
                 Hills
                 upon
                 which
                 Rome
                 stands
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 ruines
                 or
                 eruptions
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 causes
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Alps
                 were
                 made
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 disruptions
                 sometimes
                 made
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 holes
                 worn
                 by
                 subterraneous
                 Fires
                 and
                 Waters
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 's
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Atlantick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pacifick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extended
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 degrees
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 still
                 further
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 should
                 derive
                 such
                 mighty
                 things
                 from
                 no
                 greater
                 causes
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 very
                 credulous
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 too
                 subject
                 indeed
                 to
                 that
                 fault
                 of
                 credulity
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Philosophizing
                 ;
                 Many
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 causes
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 certain
                 effects
                 within
                 such
                 a
                 compass
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 do
                 every
                 thing
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 extend
                 them
                 often
                 to
                 other
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 superiour
                 nature
                 or
                 degree
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 activity
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 reach
                 to
                 .
                 Aetna
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 burning
                 Mountain
                 ever
                 since
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 destroy'd
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 any
                 new
                 Chanel
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 stands
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 Vesuvius
                 above
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 it
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 passage
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 open
                 nor
                 subterraneous
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 some
                 Isthmus's
                 have
                 been
                 thrown
                 down
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Lakes
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 to
                 a
                 Ditch
                 nine
                 thousand
                 miles
                 broad
                 ?
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 we
                 have
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 depth
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 measurable
                 ;
                 what
                 proportion
                 have
                 these
                 causes
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 instance
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 thousand
                 Ages
                 must
                 be
                 allow'd
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Chronology
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 will
                 bear
                 ?
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 When
                 were
                 these
                 great
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 disruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 such
                 great
                 execution
                 upon
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Was
                 this
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 or
                 since
                 ?
                 If
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 old
                 difficulty
                 returns
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 Mountainous
                 form
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ?
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 impossible
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 Third
                 Chapters
                 .
                 If
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 were
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 these
                 Earthquakes
                 made
                 a
                 Chanel
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 History
                 or
                 Tradition
                 that
                 speaks
                 of
                 these
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Hath
                 any
                 writ
                 of
                 the
                 Origins
                 of
                 the
                 Alps
                 ?
                 In
                 what
                 year
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Olympiad
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 they
                 grew
                 from
                 little
                 ones
                 ?
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 groan'd
                 when
                 it
                 brought
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 bowels
                 were
                 torn
                 by
                 the
                 ragged
                 Rocks
                 ?
                 Do
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 mention
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 ancient
                 fame
                 ,
                 or
                 ancient
                 Fables
                 ?
                 were
                 they
                 made
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 successive
                 Ages
                 ?
                 These
                 causes
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 still
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 subterraneous
                 Fires
                 and
                 Waters
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 still
                 operate
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 ?
                 We
                 often
                 hear
                 of
                 Cities
                 thrown
                 down
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ;
                 or
                 Countries
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 whoever
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 chain
                 of
                 Mountains
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 Chanel
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ?
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 new
                 Sinus
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ▪
                 Which
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 feasible
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 pretend
                 .
                 And
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 being
                 both
                 strange
                 and
                 sensible
                 ,
                 excite
                 admiration
                 and
                 great
                 attention
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 been
                 remembred
                 or
                 propagated
                 in
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ever
                 happen'd
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 recorded
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Cities
                 and
                 Monarchies
                 ,
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Blazing
                 Stars
                 ,
                 the
                 eruptions
                 of
                 fiery
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 Inundations
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Eclipses
                 or
                 obscurations
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 look'd
                 strange
                 or
                 prodigy-like
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 or
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 prodigles
                 and
                 greatest
                 changes
                 that
                 ever
                 happen'd
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 would
                 these
                 have
                 escap'd
                 all
                 observation
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 That
                 's
                 as
                 incredible
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 To
                 comprehend
                 all
                 these
                 opinions
                 together
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 Authors
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 all
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 once
                 under
                 another
                 form
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 causes
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 form
                 .
                 I
                 desire
                 then
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 form
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 under
                 before
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 .
                 Either
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 that
                 form
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 assign'd
                 it
                 before
                 th●
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 suppose
                 it
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Sea-chanels
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 brought
                 forth
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 Fig.
                 pag.
                 37.
                 
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 ,
                 both
                 reason
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Moses
                 assures
                 us
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Test
                 which
                 every
                 opinion
                 must
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Earth-emerg'd
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 watery
                 form
                 ?
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 examining
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 eruptions
                 ,
                 subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 could
                 be
                 wrought
                 from
                 that
                 form
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 form
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 impossible
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 causes
                 as
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 place
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Earth
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 above
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 subterraneous
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 whether
                 Fiery
                 or
                 Aery
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 them
                 neither
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 when
                 it
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 a
                 
                 solid
                 uniform
                 mass
                 ,
                 compact
                 and
                 close
                 united
                 in
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 before
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 ;
                 no
                 Mines
                 or
                 hollow
                 Vaults
                 for
                 the
                 Vapours
                 to
                 be
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 ,
                 no
                 Store-houses
                 of
                 Fire
                 ▪
                 nothing
                 that
                 could
                 make
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 ruines
                 or
                 eruptions
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 Engines
                 that
                 cannot
                 play
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 Earth
                 already
                 broken
                 ,
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 cavernous
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 do
                 in
                 effect
                 beg
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 they
                 assign
                 such
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 activity
                 until
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 :
                 These
                 causes
                 may
                 contribute
                 something
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 rudeness
                 and
                 inequalities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 original
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 disproportion
                 to
                 such
                 effects
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 incapacity
                 ,
                 or
                 non-existence
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 effects
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Philosophical
                 opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 natural
                 Causes
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 assign'd
                 for
                 the
                 irregular
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 the
                 Theological
                 opinions
                 ,
                 how
                 Mountains
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 Authors
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 Almighty
                 made
                 them
                 immediately
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 dispatcht
                 the
                 business
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 ascribing
                 all
                 things
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 his
                 immediate
                 action
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 suggested
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 regular
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 continues
                 so
                 till
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 degeneracy
                 in
                 the
                 moral
                 World
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 noted
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lat.
                   Treat
                   .
                   Cap.
                   II.
                
                 the
                 deformity
                 and
                 incommodiousness
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 considerations
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 Original
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 must
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 redemption
                 and
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 general
                 consideration
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 Natural
                 and
                 Theological
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 unanswerable
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 certain
                 profane
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 these
                 Authors
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 These
                 S.
                 Peter
                 confutes
                 and
                 upbraids
                 them
                 with
                 ignorance
                 or
                 forgetfulness
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 upon
                 Nature
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 World
                 was
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 Let
                 these
                 Authors
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 Objectors
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 answer
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 treat
                 this
                 Epistle
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 so
                 rudely
                 as
                 
                   Didymus
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 did
                 ,
                 an
                 ancient
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 S.
                 Ierom's
                 Masters
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 with
                 these
                 Theological
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 fierce
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 doctrine
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 this
                 Epistle
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 the
                 Canon
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 because
                 it
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 chang'd
                 their
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 World
                 would
                 be
                 T●iform
                 in
                 success
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 is
                 rather
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 argument
                 of
                 its
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 these
                 Writers
                 dash
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 rock
                 ,
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 explaining
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 Mountains
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 now
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Paradise
                 as
                 unintelligible
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 For
                 those
                 properties
                 that
                 are
                 assign'd
                 to
                 Paradise
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 As
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 They
                 must
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 marks
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 observ'd
                 in
                 Nature
                 (
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 and
                 Eleventh
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 fractions
                 ,
                 ruines
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolutions
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 to
                 be
                 inexplicable
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 admit
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 another
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 arguments
                 being
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 bring
                 their
                 opinion
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Test
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 these
                 Mountains
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 consider
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 in
                 that
                 transient
                 incompleat
                 form
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 when
                 the
                 Abyss
                 encompast
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 we
                 both
                 agree
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 immediately
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 state
                 into
                 its
                 present
                 form
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Power
                 a
                 great
                 Chanel
                 or
                 Ditch
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 drew
                 off
                 the
                 Waters
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 was
                 squeez'd
                 and
                 forc'd
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 subterraneous
                 Cavities
                 were
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Authors
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 know
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 confess
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 very
                 gross
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 working
                 very
                 un-God-like
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 let
                 's
                 have
                 patience
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 fill
                 it
                 up
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 thrown
                 in
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 proportions
                 upon
                 examination
                 will
                 not
                 agree
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 equal
                 by
                 much
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 .
                 The
                 Ocean
                 extends
                 to
                 half
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 greatest
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 depth
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 sort
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ought
                 to
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 suppos'd
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 reasonable
                 computation
                 to
                 cover
                 but
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 neither
                 they
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 produc'd
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 disproportion
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 appears
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 the
                 Mountains
                 with
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 before
                 this
                 Chanel
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Chanel
                 being
                 made
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 aggregate
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 this
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 ;
                 for
                 suppose
                 the
                 Abyss
                 was
                 but
                 half
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 the
                 deep
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Calculus
                 answer
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Mountains
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Ocean
                 is
                 deep
                 ,
                 or
                 doubly
                 high
                 to
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 upon
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 argument
                 against
                 the
                 reciprocal
                 production
                 of
                 Mountains
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 their
                 incongruency
                 or
                 disproportion
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 any
                 Seas
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 in-land
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Asia
                 and
                 of
                 Africk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sarmatick
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 how
                 were
                 these
                 great
                 bodies
                 slung
                 thorow
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 their
                 respective
                 Seas
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 stand
                 ?
                 What
                 appearance
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 common
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 credibility
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 huge
                 masses
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Stone
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 Continents
                 ,
                 were
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Seas
                 ▪
                 We
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 deservedly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 Chapel
                 should
                 be
                 transported
                 from
                 Palestine
                 to
                 Italy
                 over
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 transportation
                 of
                 Mount
                 Atlas
                 or
                 Taurus
                 thorow
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 range
                 of
                 Mountains
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 thousand
                 miles
                 long
                 ,
                 would
                 surely
                 upon
                 all
                 accounts
                 appear
                 incongruous
                 and
                 incredible
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 hollow
                 form
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 stony
                 matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 commonly
                 consist
                 ,
                 agrees
                 with
                 that
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 prest
                 or
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 are
                 not
                 barely
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Tomb-stone
                 upon
                 a
                 Grave
                 ,
                 nor
                 stand
                 as
                 Statues
                 do
                 upon
                 a
                 Pedestal
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 opinion
                 seems
                 to
                 suppose
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 continued
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 roots
                 reach
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Rocks
                 by
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 go
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 one
                 continu'd
                 mass
                 :
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 to
                 imagine
                 the
                 Earth
                 first
                 a
                 plain
                 surface
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 set
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Hay-cocks
                 in
                 a
                 Field
                 ,
                 standing
                 upon
                 their
                 flat
                 bottoms
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 common
                 surface
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 consequently
                 any
                 such
                 super-additions
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 frame
                 or
                 mass
                 ,
                 only
                 broken
                 and
                 disjoynted
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Mountains
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 inequalities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 irregularity
                 of
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 every
                 Country
                 ,
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 every
                 Field
                 hath
                 an
                 unequal
                 and
                 different
                 situation
                 ,
                 higher
                 or
                 lower
                 ,
                 inclin'd
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ,
                 you
                 can
                 scarce
                 take
                 a
                 miles
                 compass
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 continues
                 uniform
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 you
                 imagine
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Moulds
                 or
                 Stones
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 those
                 inequalities
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 Earthquakes
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 every
                 County
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 Field
                 ?
                 The
                 inner
                 Veins
                 and
                 Lares
                 ,
                 the
                 beds
                 or
                 Strata
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 also
                 broken
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 .
                 These
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 universal
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 Philosophy
                 or
                 Theology
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 but
                 particular
                 or
                 Topical
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 every
                 unprejudic'd
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 irregular
                 variety
                 of
                 situation
                 and
                 construction
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 answer
                 but
                 some
                 universal
                 concussion
                 or
                 dislocation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 finisht
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 Deluge
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 establisht
                 our
                 own
                 Hypothesis
                 by
                 positive
                 arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 produc'd
                 and
                 examin'd
                 all
                 suppositions
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 offer'd
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 whether
                 Philosophical
                 or
                 Theological
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 nothing
                 seems
                 now
                 to
                 remain
                 further
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earths
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 within
                 our
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 Sun
                 ;
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 go
                 by
                 rational
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 undergone
                 the
                 like
                 fate
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 with
                 our
                 Earth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 Opake
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 our
                 next
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Terraqueous
                 Globe
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Earth
                 does
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 came
                 into
                 that
                 form
                 by
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 like
                 causes
                 as
                 our
                 Earth
                 did
                 .
                 Mercury
                 is
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 discern
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 whether
                 spotted
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mars
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 spots
                 that
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 them
                 be
                 their
                 Waters
                 or
                 their
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ▪
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 Terraqueous
                 Globes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 much
                 what
                 a
                 like
                 form
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 from
                 like
                 causes
                 .
                 Particularly
                 as
                 to
                 Venus
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 passage
                 that
                 S.
                 Austin
                 hath
                 preserv'd
                 out
                 of
                 Varro
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Deluge
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   wonderful
                   alteration
                   or
                   Catastrophe
                   happen'd
                   to
                   the
                   Planet
                
                 Venus
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   she
                   chang'd
                   her
                   Colour
                   ,
                   form
                   ,
                   figure
                   ,
                   and
                   magnitude
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 presumption
                 that
                 she
                 suffer'd
                 her
                 dissolution
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 our
                 Earth
                 did
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 recorded
                 concerning
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Mars
                 looks
                 very
                 rugged
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 disorder'd
                 .
              
               
                 Saturn
                 and
                 Iupiter
                 deserve
                 a
                 distinct
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 something
                 particular
                 and
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 Saturn
                 is
                 remarkable
                 for
                 his
                 Hoop
                 or
                 Ring
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 stand
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 higher
                 than
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 strongly
                 induce
                 one
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 of
                 that
                 Planet
                 ,
                 at
                 its
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 all
                 fall
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Polar
                 parts
                 sinking
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 the
                 middle
                 or
                 Aequinoctial
                 parts
                 still
                 subsisted
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 themselves
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 Arch
                 about
                 the
                 Planet
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 built
                 over
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Saturn
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 observ'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 Sphaerical
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Sphaeroid
                 ,
                 protuberant
                 in
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 deprest
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 should
                 suspect
                 Saturn
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 more
                 so
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 disruption
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 that
                 Planet
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 state
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 flat
                 and
                 low
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 
                 weaker
                 and
                 thinner
                 :
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 higher
                 ,
                 fuller
                 and
                 stronger
                 Built
                 :
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 figure
                 and
                 construction
                 the
                 Polar
                 parts
                 did
                 more
                 easily
                 fall
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 suckt
                 in
                 (
                 as
                 Cupping-glasses
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Abyss
                 below
                 grew
                 more
                 empty
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 just
                 Arch
                 and
                 strongly
                 built
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 yield
                 or
                 sink
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 firm
                 and
                 unbroken
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 still
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 posture
                 .
                 Planets
                 break
                 in
                 different
                 ways
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 construction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 that
                 act
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 dissolutions
                 are
                 sometimes
                 total
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 partial
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 great
                 variety
                 .
                 In
                 partial
                 dissolutions
                 ,
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 sometimes
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polar
                 are
                 broke
                 ▪
                 or
                 the
                 Polar
                 stand
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 are
                 broke
                 .
                 Or
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 Hemisphere
                 may
                 be
                 sunk
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 standing
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 Causes
                 and
                 occasions
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 varieties
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 diversifying
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 an
                 immense
                 Universe
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Saturn
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 present
                 uncouth
                 form
                 of
                 Saturn
                 was
                 not
                 its
                 Original
                 form
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Planet
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 as
                 ours
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 adventitious
                 form
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 account
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 more
                 probability
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 supposing
                 it
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 some
                 fraction
                 or
                 disruption
                 in
                 the
                 Polar
                 parts
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 any
                 Phaenomenon
                 hitherto
                 observ'd
                 concerning
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 disprove
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 or
                 conjecture
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 that
                 Planet
                 without
                 doubt
                 is
                 also
                 turned
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 how
                 shou'd
                 its
                 four
                 Moons
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 that
                 permanent
                 Spot
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 its
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 Spot
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 Lake
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Chasm
                 and
                 Hiatus
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 of
                 the
                 Planet
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 open
                 or
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Aperture
                 we
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Figure
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 so
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 reasons
                 and
                 causes
                 fitting
                 that
                 Earth
                 :
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 fallen
                 in
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 Plato's
                 Atlantis
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 So●●m
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 judgment
                 upon
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 that
                 are
                 plac'd
                 in
                 this
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 foster-children
                 of
                 this
                 Sun
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 affinity
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 general
                 Phaenomena
                 ;
                 It
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 rise
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 each
                 one
                 from
                 its
                 respective
                 Chaos
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Elementary
                 Regions
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 exteriour
                 Orb
                 ●orm'd
                 over
                 their
                 Abyss
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 to
                 suffer
                 its
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Earth
                 hath
                 done
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 probable
                 conjectures
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 judge
                 concerning
                 things
                 very
                 remote
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 which
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 having
                 such
                 a
                 general
                 agreement
                 both
                 with
                 our
                 Heavens
                 and
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 uncouthness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 some
                 mens
                 understandings
                 ,
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 thinking
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uneasiness
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 set
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 bar
                 or
                 hindrance
                 to
                 its
                 reception
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 improv'd
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 particularities
                 rectified
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 attempts
                 in
                 great
                 Things
                 are
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 perfect
                 :
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 our
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 full
                 Natural
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 assigning
                 Causes
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 effects
                 ,
                 fair
                 conjectures
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 displac'd
                 by
                 others
                 more
                 evident
                 and
                 more
                 certain
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 I
                 readily
                 submit
                 to
                 these
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 to
                 further
                 examination
                 and
                 enquiries
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               :
               Containing
               an
               Account
               OF
               THE
               
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               AND
               OF
               ALL
               THE
               GENERAL
               CHANGES
               Which
               it
               hath
               already
               undergone
               OR
               IS
               TO
               UNDERGO
               Throughout
               the
               whole
               Course
               of
               its
               Duration
               .
            
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 PRIMAEVAL
                 EARTH
              
               ,
               AND
               
                 Concerning
                 PARADISE
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bishop's-Head
               in
               S.
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               BOOK
               II.
               Concerning
               the
               Primaeval
               Earth
               ,
               and
               concerning
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 Introduction
                 and
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 .
                 The
                 general
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 already
                 seen
                 a
                 World
                 begin
                 and
                 perish
                 ;
                 An
                 Earth
                 rais'd
                 from
                 the
                 rudiments
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 in
                 an
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 given
                 also
                 an
                 imperfect
                 description
                 of
                 that
                 primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 dissolution
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Theater
                 upon
                 which
                 Mortals
                 appear'd
                 and
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 so
                 for
                 above
                 Sixteen
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Reason
                 and
                 History
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 these
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reasonable
                 we
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 discovery
                 and
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 Especially
                 seeing
                 Paradise
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 that
                 seat
                 of
                 pleasure
                 which
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 all
                 their
                 posterity
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 find
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 we
                 so
                 far
                 describ'd
                 This
                 New-found
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 fabrick
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Sea
                 there
                 ,
                 no
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 nor
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 nor
                 broken
                 Caves
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 all
                 one
                 continued
                 and
                 regular
                 mass
                 ,
                 smooth
                 ,
                 simple
                 and
                 compleat
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 know
                 thus
                 much
                 only
                 ,
                 doth
                 rather
                 excite
                 our
                 curiosity
                 than
                 
                 satisfie
                 it
                 ;
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 other
                 properties
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 how
                 were
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Elements
                 ?
                 what
                 accommodation
                 for
                 humane
                 life
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Unless
                 we
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 but
                 an
                 aëry
                 Idea
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 properties
                 and
                 particular●ties
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 concerning
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 real
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 was
                 our
                 chief
                 design
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Book
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Theory
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 propose
                 to
                 our selves
                 chiefly
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Theory
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 performing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 examination
                 and
                 display
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 qualities
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 happy
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 principles
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 as
                 fair
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 intelligible
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Paradise
                 in
                 that
                 Original
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 which
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 one
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 morose
                 or
                 melancholy
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 grounds
                 we
                 go
                 upon
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 false
                 or
                 ●ictitious
                 .
                 A
                 foundation
                 which
                 will
                 bear
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 two
                 Worlds
                 without
                 sinking
                 ,
                 must
                 surely
                 stand
                 upon
                 a
                 firm
                 Rock
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 promise
                 my self
                 that
                 this
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 find
                 acceptance
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 but
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 arguments
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Novelty
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 disquisition
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 two
                 opinions
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 extreams
                 ;
                 one
                 that
                 placeth
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 extra-mundane
                 Regions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 confin'd
                 to
                 a
                 little
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Country
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 now
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 .
                 This
                 offends
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 excess
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 single
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 unless
                 all
                 Nature
                 conspire
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 certain
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 for
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 less
                 importance
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 this
                 peculiar
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 particular
                 ,
                 seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 pre-requisite
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 endeavour
                 therefore
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 determine
                 both
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 a
                 Theory
                 can
                 go
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 qualities
                 and
                 conditions
                 of
                 Paradise
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 meerly
                 Topical
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 examine
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 they
                 depended
                 .
                 History
                 ,
                 both
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 ,
                 must
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Theory
                 must
                 shew
                 us
                 upon
                 what
                 causes
                 they
                 depended
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 once
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 propos'd
                 to
                 my self
                 another
                 method
                 ,
                 independent
                 upon
                 History
                 or
                 Effects
                 ;
                 I
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 continued
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 or
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 its
                 causes
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Earth
                 where
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 Paradise
                 stood
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 had
                 observ'd
                 three
                 conditions
                 or
                 characters
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 thought
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 answer
                 all
                 that
                 
                 we
                 knew
                 concerning
                 that
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   regularity
                   of
                   its
                   surface
                   ;
                   The
                   situation
                   or
                   posture
                   of
                   its
                   Body
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   it
                   :
                
                 From
                 these
                 three
                 general
                 causes
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 might
                 be
                 deduc●d
                 all
                 the
                 chief
                 differences
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 Paradisiacal
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 I
                 judg'd
                 it
                 more
                 useful
                 and
                 expedient
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 Causes
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Effects
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 sensible
                 matter
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 .
                 Bare
                 Idea's
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 Romantick
                 till
                 Effects
                 be
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 value
                 the
                 Causes
                 when
                 necessity
                 puts
                 us
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 after
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 ease
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 anxious
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 understand
                 Nature
                 without
                 their
                 help
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 therefore
                 ,
                 without
                 more
                 ado
                 ,
                 premise
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 neither
                 do
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 ,
                 obtain
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 a
                 
                   perpetual
                   Spring
                   or
                   Equinox
                
                 ;
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Long
                   aevity
                   of
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 
                   Their
                   production
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 soil
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 difficulties
                 guard
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Paradise
                 like
                 the
                 flaming
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 remov'd
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 enter
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 general
                 Preliminaries
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 explain
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 this
                 Garden
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Golden
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 remarkably
                 true
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 peculiar
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 extend
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 their
                 Golden
                 Age
                 was
                 contemporary
                 with
                 our
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 begin
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 production
                 and
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 (
                 which
                 They
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 raise
                 from
                 the
                 Chaos
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 degenerate
                 by
                 degrees
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 ended
                 and
                 begun
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 parallel
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 appear
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sence
                 ,
                 Paradisiacal
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 besides
                 ,
                 one
                 Region
                 or
                 Portion
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 was
                 peculiarly
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Ancients
                 besides
                 their
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 noted
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 were
                 more
                 Golden
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 did
                 more
                 particularly
                 answer
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 as
                 their
                 Elysian
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Fortunate
                 Islands
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 of
                 
                   Hesperides
                   ,
                   Alcinous
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 these
                 had
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 of
                 pleasantness
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 advantages
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 something
                 proper
                 and
                 singular
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 distinct
                 consideration
                 and
                 character
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 made
                 this
                 observation
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 Antiquity
                 saith
                 concerning
                 that
                 first
                 and
                 Paradisiacal
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 upon
                 those
                 three
                 Heads
                 forementioned
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 serenity
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 often
                 
                 repeated
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Poets
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       Non
                       alios
                       primâ
                       crescentis
                       origine
                       mundi
                    
                     
                       Illuxisse
                       dies
                       ,
                       
                       aliumve
                       habuisse
                       tenorem
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Crediderim
                       :
                       Ver
                       illud
                       erat
                       ,
                       Ver
                       magnus
                       agebat
                    
                     
                       Orbis
                       ,
                       &
                       hybernis
                       parcebant
                       flatibus
                       Euri.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Such
                       days
                       the
                       new-born
                       Earth
                       enjoy'd
                       of
                       old
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       the
                       calm
                       Heavens
                       in
                       this
                       same
                       tenour
                       rowl'd
                       :
                    
                     
                       All
                       the
                       great
                       World
                       had
                       then
                       one
                       constant
                       Spring
                       ,
                    
                     
                       No
                       cold
                       East-winds
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       our
                       Winters
                       bring
                       .
                    
                  
                   For
                   I
                   interpret
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sence
                   with
                   Ovid's
                   Verses
                   of
                   the
                   Golden
                   Age
                   :
                   
                     
                       Ver
                       erat
                       Aeternum
                       :
                       placidíque
                       tepentibus
                       auris
                    
                     
                       Mulcebant
                       Zephyri
                       natos
                       sine
                       semine
                       flores
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Spring
                       was
                       constant
                       ,
                       and
                       soft
                       Winds
                       that
                       blew
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Rais'd
                       ,
                       without
                       Seed
                       ,
                       Flow'rs
                       always
                       sweet
                       and
                       new
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 And
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Iupiter
                     antiqui
                     contraxit
                     tempora
                     Veris
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     When
                     Jove
                     begun
                     to
                     reign
                     he
                     chang'd
                     the
                     Year
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     for
                     one
                     Spring
                     four
                     Seasons
                     made
                     appear
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Ancients
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Ante-diluvian
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 Time
                 flow'd
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 even
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 diversity
                 of
                 Seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 but
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 first
                 introduc'd
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 manage
                 affairs
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 exprest
                 after
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 who
                 seldom
                 give
                 any
                 severe
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 accounts
                 of
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 this
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 in
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Elysiums
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 largely
                 from
                 their
                 Authors
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 multiply
                 Citations
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 their
                 Elysiums
                 respected
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 fram'd
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 model
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 common
                 properties
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 have
                 no
                 less
                 celebrated
                 the
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 and
                 Serenity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 such
                 expressions
                 or
                 descriptions
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 in
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   Isidore
                   Hispalensis
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 those
                 Characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 have
                 given
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 Such
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Sun
                 had
                 then
                 another
                 course
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 now
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 easie
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 another
                 situation
                 .
                 Which
                 conjecture
                 will
                 hereafter
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 well-grounded
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 Christian
                 Poetry
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Roman
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 
                   Alcimus
                   Avitus
                
                 hath
                 thus
                 describ'd
                 Paradise
                 in
                 his
                 Notes
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       Non
                       hîc
                       alterni
                       succedit
                       temporis
                       unquam
                    
                     
                       Bruma
                       ,
                       nec
                       aestivi
                       redeunt
                       post
                       frigora
                       Soles
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Hîc
                       Ver
                       assiduum
                       Coeli
                       clementia
                       servat
                       .
                    
                     
                       Turbidus
                       Auster
                       abest
                       ,
                       sempérque
                       sub
                       aere
                       sudo
                    
                     
                       Nubila
                       diffugiunt
                       ,
                       jugi
                       cessura
                       sereno
                       .
                    
                     
                       Nec
                       poscit
                       Natura
                       loci
                       ,
                       quos
                       non
                       habet
                       ,
                       imbres
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Sed
                       contenta
                       suo
                       dotantur
                       germina
                       rore
                       .
                    
                     
                       Perpetuò
                       viret
                       omne
                       solum
                       ,
                       terraeque
                       benignae
                    
                     
                       Blanda
                       nitet
                       facies
                       :
                       Stant
                       semper
                       collibus
                       herbae
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Arboribúsque
                       comae
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       No
                       change
                       of
                       Seasons
                       or
                       excess
                       was
                       there
                       ,
                    
                     
                       No
                       Winter
                       chill'd
                       ,
                       nor
                       Summer
                       scorch'd
                       the
                       Air
                       ,
                    
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       constant
                       Spring
                       ,
                       Nature
                       was
                       fresh
                       and
                       fair
                       .
                    
                     
                       Rough
                       Winds
                       or
                       Rains
                       that
                       Region
                       never
                       knew
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Water'd
                       with
                       Rivers
                       and
                       the
                       morning
                       Dew
                       ;
                    
                     
                       The
                       Heav'ns
                       still
                       clear
                       ,
                       the
                       Fields
                       still
                       green
                       and
                       gay
                       ,
                    
                     
                       No
                       Clouds
                       above
                       ,
                       nor
                       on
                       the
                       Earth
                       decay
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Trees
                       kept
                       their
                       leaves
                       and
                       verdure
                       all
                       the
                       Year
                       ,
                    
                     
                       And
                       Fruits
                       were
                       never
                       out
                       of
                       Season
                       there
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Iewish
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 days
                 there
                 were
                 always
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Year
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 fancy
                 Paradise
                 to
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 place
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 these
                 things
                 mention'd
                 expresly
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Effects
                 that
                 flow'd
                 from
                 them
                 are
                 recorded
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 providence
                 to
                 have
                 foreseen
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 those
                 Effects
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 scan'd
                 and
                 narrowly
                 lookt
                 into
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 di●covery
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 general
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   perpetual
                   Aequinox
                
                 and
                 unity
                 of
                 seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 The
                 Longaevity
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 cannot
                 be
                 explain'd
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 supposition
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 show
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 is
                 recorded
                 carefully
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Rainbow
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 which
                 goes
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 variety
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Rain
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 by
                 many
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 Moses
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 which
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 Paradisiacal
                 Earth
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Earth
                 then
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 (
                 Man
                 excepted
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 1.
                 24.
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 favour'd
                 these
                 Conceptions
                 and
                 Births
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 mention
                 made
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Summer
                 and
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                   8.
                   22.
                   
                   Hence
                   forward
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Seed-time
                   and
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   Heat
                   and
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Summer
                   and
                   Winter
                   ,
                   
                   Day
                   and
                   Night
                   shall
                   not
                   cease
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 so
                 lax
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 either
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 then
                 instituted
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 one
                 restor'd
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 other
                 arguments
                 and
                 considerations
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 constituted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 interpret
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 renders
                 that
                 remark
                 of
                 Moses
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 importance
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 an
                 indication
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 order
                 then
                 setled
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 continue
                 thenceforwards
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 endur'd
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 at
                 all
                 wonder
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 expresly
                 and
                 positively
                 declar'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 Natural
                 Mysteries
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 ,
                 incompleatly
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 awaken
                 and
                 excite
                 our
                 thoughts
                 rather
                 than
                 fully
                 resolve
                 them
                 :
                 This
                 being
                 often
                 more
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 thus
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 first
                 common
                 or
                 general
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   perpetual
                   Serenity
                   and
                   perpetual
                   Aequinox
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Character
                 is
                 the
                 Longaevity
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 in
                 proportion
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 strange
                 and
                 surprising
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 affect
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 reflect
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 wonderful
                 disproportion
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 Our
                 fore-fathers
                 and
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 They
                 liv'd
                 seven
                 ,
                 eight
                 ,
                 nine
                 hundred
                 Years
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 now
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 live
                 to
                 one
                 hundred
                 .
                 Our
                 Oakes
                 do
                 not
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 Bodies
                 did
                 ;
                 Stone
                 and
                 Iron
                 would
                 scarce
                 out-wear
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 how
                 strange
                 soever
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 attested
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 all
                 exception
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 joynt
                 consent
                 of
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 History
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 precise
                 Age
                 of
                 a
                 s●ries
                 of
                 Ante
                 diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 measures
                 the
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 Sacred
                 Chronology
                 stand
                 upon
                 that
                 bottom
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 this
                 so
                 improbable
                 and
                 incongruous
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 they
                 interpret
                 these
                 years
                 of
                 Lunar
                 years
                 or
                 months
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 these
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 much
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 instances
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Theory
                 to
                 make
                 things
                 credible
                 and
                 intelligibile
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 wit
                 and
                 parts
                 have
                 often
                 deprest
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 ill
                 will
                 to
                 Scripture
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 their
                 notions
                 ,
                 give
                 themselves
                 a
                 rational
                 account
                 of
                 things
                 recorded
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 this
                 Longaevity
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogeth●r
                 us
                 strange
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 short
                 lives
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 such
                 long
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 collateral
                 reasons
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 Lunar
                 years
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 understood
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 gives
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 extremely
                 
                 long-liv'd
                 .
                 We
                 meet
                 with
                 it
                 generally
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 Topical
                 Paradises
                 also
                 they
                 always
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 great
                 vivacity
                 or
                 longaevity
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 enjoy'd
                 them
                 .
                 
                 And
                 Iosephus
                 speaking
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Greeks
                 or
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 Moses's
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 History
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 circumstances
                 and
                 marks
                 that
                 discover
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Lunar
                 years
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 show
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 We
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 Character
                 ,
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Animals
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 new-made
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Character
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 ;
                 All
                 Antiquity
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Paradises
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christian
                 or
                 Heathen
                 .
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 spontaneous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 being
                 torn
                 and
                 tormented
                 ,
                 satisfied
                 the
                 wants
                 or
                 desires
                 of
                 Man.
                 When
                 Nature
                 was
                 fresh
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 flow'd
                 from
                 her
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 more
                 pure
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 first
                 running
                 of
                 the
                 Grape
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Hony-comb
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 she
                 must
                 be
                 prest
                 and
                 squeez'd
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 productions
                 taste
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 of
                 bitterness
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Poets
                 have
                 often
                 pleas'd
                 themselves
                 in
                 making
                 descriptions
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 admiring
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 liberality
                 of
                 Nature
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 transcribe
                 their
                 Poetry
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 contested
                 by
                 any
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Character
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 spontaneous
                 Origin
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 Moses
                 plainly
                 implies
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 action
                 or
                 ministery
                 of
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 Animals
                 He
                 seems
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 brought
                 them
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Gen.
                
                 1.
                 24.
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 11.
                 
                 Vers.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Vegetable
                 and
                 Animal
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Seeds
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Plants
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eggs
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 Animals
                 rise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 some
                 warmth
                 and
                 influence
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 requir'd
                 for
                 the
                 Vegetation
                 of
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 influence
                 or
                 impregnation
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 Animal
                 Eggs
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 was
                 imputed
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 to
                 the
                 Aether
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 an
                 active
                 and
                 pure
                 Element
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 upon
                 our
                 great
                 Mother
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 irradiation
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 hath
                 upon
                 the
                 Females
                 Eggs.
                 
                 
                   
                     Tum
                     Pater
                     Omnipotens
                     foecundis
                     imbribus
                     Aether
                  
                   
                     Conjugis
                     in
                     gremium
                     laetae
                     descendit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     fruitful
                     show'rs
                     of
                     Aether
                     Jove
                     did
                     glide
                  
                   
                     Into
                     the
                     bosom
                     of
                     his
                     joyful
                     Bride
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 spontaneous
                 Origin
                 of
                 Animals
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 hath
                 lain
                 under
                 some
                 Odium
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 commonly
                 reckon'd
                 to
                 be
                 Epicuru●'s
                 opinion
                 peculiarly
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 extended
                 
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 all
                 brute
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Mankind
                 also
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 Parts
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 like
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 notion
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 though
                 diffus'd
                 now
                 through
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 rise
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 one
                 Head
                 or
                 single
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 discover'd
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 opinion
                 the
                 more
                 improbable
                 ,
                 for
                 why
                 should
                 two
                 rise
                 only
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 or
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 rise
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 did
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Animals
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Epicurus
                 ;
                 The
                 Stoicks
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 any
                 harm
                 in
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 if
                 duly
                 limited
                 and
                 stated
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 inconvenience
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 diminution
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Vegetation
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Earth
                 ?
                 And
                 unless
                 you
                 suppose
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 at
                 one
                 stroke
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 reason
                 nor
                 authority
                 sufficient
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 young
                 ,
                 little
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 now
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 their
                 production
                 more
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 decorous
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 spring
                 from
                 their
                 great
                 Mother
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 innumerable
                 little
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Insects
                 and
                 Creeping
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 created
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 form'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 an
                 office
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 set
                 so
                 many
                 hands
                 to
                 work
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hath
                 hands
                 fit
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 little
                 operations
                 or
                 manufactures
                 ,
                 how
                 small
                 soever
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 less
                 become
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Superiour
                 Agents
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Preliminaries
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 general
                 Characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 common
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 ingredients
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 other
                 differences
                 betwixt
                 that
                 Earth
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 original
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 premis'd
                 for
                 the
                 general
                 Explication
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 we
                 reserve
                 for
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 observe
                 ,
                 how
                 preposterously
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 themselves
                 immediately
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 pleasant
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 six
                 Paradise
                 in
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 or
                 laid
                 any
                 grounds
                 ,
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 general
                 conditions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 These
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 known
                 and
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 our
                 aim
                 and
                 directions
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 proceed
                 further
                 in
                 our
                 enquiries
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 we
                 fail
                 without
                 a
                 Compass
                 ,
                 or
                 seek
                 a
                 Port
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 way
                 it
                 lies
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 him
                 a
                 very
                 unskilful
                 Pilot
                 that
                 sought
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 America
                 ,
                 that
                 really
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 commit
                 no
                 less
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 seek
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 constituted
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 only
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 :
                 As
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 plainly
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 great
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 under
                 its
                 present
                 form
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   Scheme
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   passeth
                   away
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 an
                 holy
                 Author
                 :
                 The
                 mode
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Civil
                 World
                 ,
                 changeth
                 continually
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 remarkably
                 at
                 certain
                 Periods
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 Nature
                 puts
                 on
                 another
                 face
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 already
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 imagine
                 how
                 different
                 a
                 prospect
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 would
                 make
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 only
                 those
                 generals
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 their
                 influence
                 would
                 be
                 upon
                 Mankind
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 new
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 doth
                 introduce
                 a
                 new
                 Civil
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 face
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Humane
                 affairs
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 some
                 two
                 Planets
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 or
                 Period
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Planet
                 doth
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 different
                 periods
                 of
                 its
                 duration
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 inhabit
                 the
                 same
                 World
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 fore-fathers
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 scarce
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 race
                 of
                 Men.
                 Our
                 life
                 now
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 and
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 only
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 leave
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 understand
                 our selves
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 act
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 leave
                 the
                 stage
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 meer
                 Novices
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 our selves
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 entrance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 short
                 life
                 is
                 imploy'd
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 our selves
                 from
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 diseases
                 ,
                 or
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 inconveniencies
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Man
                 easie
                 ,
                 ten
                 must
                 work
                 and
                 do
                 drudgery
                 ;
                 The
                 Body
                 takes
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 leisure
                 for
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 cultivate
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 doth
                 not
                 yield
                 us
                 food
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 much
                 labour
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 her
                 free-will
                 offering
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 easie
                 liberality
                 can
                 scarce
                 now
                 be
                 extorted
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 Heavens
                 more
                 favourable
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 one
                 extreme
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 The
                 Air
                 often
                 impure
                 or
                 infectious
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 Nature
                 her self
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 or
                 dead
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 vanity
                 the
                 external
                 Creation
                 is
                 made
                 subject
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 happy
                 Times
                 and
                 Places
                 we
                 are
                 treating
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 stood
                 in
                 this
                 same
                 posture
                 ?
                 are
                 these
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 consistent
                 with
                 their
                 happiness
                 ?
                 And
                 the
                 remedies
                 of
                 these
                 evils
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 universal
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 give
                 them
                 to
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 must
                 participate
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 general
                 Causes
                 as
                 extend
                 at
                 once
                 to
                 all
                 Nature
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 over
                 ;
                 unless
                 you
                 place
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 long-lives
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 was
                 an
                 universal
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 universal
                 Cause
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 single
                 parts
                 or
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 live
                 generally
                 longer
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 approach
                 in
                 any
                 measure
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 their
                 Ante-diluvian
                 fore-fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 longaevity
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 calmness
                 and
                 tranquility
                 of
                 their
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 participation
                 of
                 that
                 cause
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 effect
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 fertility
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 spots
                 it
                 be
                 eminently
                 more
                 fruitful
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 delicious
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 was
                 a
                 fertility
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 being
                 spontaneous
                 ,
                 and
                 extending
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 favourable
                 concourse
                 from
                 the
                 Heavens
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 go
                 over
                 those
                 three
                 forementioned
                 Characters
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 by
                 their
                 unsuitableness
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 .
                 The
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 ,
                 which
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 happiness
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 could
                 transfer
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 easie
                 ,
                 perswade
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 posture
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 If
                 Archimedes
                 had
                 found
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 plant
                 his
                 Machines
                 in
                 for
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 desir'd
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 an
                 heave
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 rights
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 enjoy'd
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 by
                 its
                 dislocation
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 more
                 indispensably
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Paradisiacal
                 state
                 than
                 this
                 unity
                 and
                 equality
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 spontaneous
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 primigenial
                 soil
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 temper'd
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 it
                 more
                 luxuriant
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 than
                 it
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 that
                 rich
                 temperament
                 was
                 spent
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 it
                 grew
                 less
                 fertile
                 .
                 The
                 Origin
                 or
                 production
                 of
                 Animals
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 depended
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 vital
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 soil
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 and
                 aspect
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 as
                 favour'd
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 permitted
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 best
                 works
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 prepar'd
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 Noah
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 had
                 orders
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Races
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 his
                 Ark
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Providence
                 foresaw
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 capable
                 to
                 produce
                 them
                 under
                 its
                 new
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 fitness
                 in
                 the
                 soil
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Nature
                 would
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 in
                 her
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 would
                 not
                 continue
                 long
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 due
                 temper
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Character
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 examin'd
                 and
                 explain'd
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 Life
                 must
                 be
                 tender
                 and
                 ductile
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 yield
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 gentle
                 touches
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 with
                 that
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 into
                 all
                 those
                 little
                 fine
                 threds
                 and
                 textures
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 admire
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ▪
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 constituted
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 temper
                 till
                 the
                 work
                 be
                 finisht
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 excess
                 of
                 heat
                 or
                 cold
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Nature
                 hath
                 made
                 provision
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whether
                 Oviparous
                 or
                 Viviparous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 Life
                 should
                 be
                 preserv'd
                 from
                 all
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 moderate
                 warmth
                 .
                 Eggs
                 are
                 enclos'd
                 in
                 a
                 Shell
                 ,
                 or
                 Film
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 cherish'd
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 gentle
                 heat
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 formation
                 and
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 work
                 miscarries
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 Viviparous
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 materials
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 safely
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Females
                 womb
                 ,
                 and
                 conserv'd
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 temperature
                 'twixt
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Causes
                 that
                 Providence
                 hath
                 imploy'd
                 ,
                 are
                 busie
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 fashioning
                 and
                 placing
                 and
                 joyning
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 due
                 order
                 which
                 so
                 wonderful
                 a
                 Fabrick
                 requires
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 compare
                 these
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Animals
                 in
                 the
                 new-made
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 provision
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 there
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 ▪
                 and
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 making
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 newly
                 made
                 ;
                 And
                 though
                 we
                 take
                 all
                 advantages
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 both
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 favourable
                 ,
                 a
                 fit
                 soil
                 and
                 a
                 warm
                 and
                 constant
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 production
                 feasible
                 or
                 probable
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 inequality
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 possible
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 form'd
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 new-form'd
                 ,
                 preserv'd
                 and
                 nourish'd
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 little
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 short
                 dispatch
                 in
                 their
                 formation
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 nourishment
                 enough
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 are
                 br●d
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 produc'd
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 inequality
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 all
                 at
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 begun
                 and
                 ended
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 one
                 Season
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 great
                 question
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 kinds
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 require
                 a
                 long
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 capable
                 to
                 sustain
                 and
                 nourish
                 themselves
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 Such
                 Animals
                 being
                 big
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 pretty
                 hardness
                 in
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 and
                 firmness
                 in
                 their
                 Muscles
                 and
                 Joynts
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 bear
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 the
                 common
                 motions
                 of
                 their
                 body
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 Nature
                 hath
                 ordain'd
                 for
                 these
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 of
                 gestation
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 limbs
                 and
                 members
                 might
                 have
                 time
                 to
                 acquire
                 strength
                 and
                 solidity
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 young
                 ones
                 of
                 these
                 Animals
                 have
                 commonly
                 the
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 Dam
                 to
                 nourish
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 proper
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 stomachs
                 are
                 prepar'd
                 by
                 degrees
                 for
                 courser
                 food
                 :
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Terrigenous
                 Animals
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 wean'd
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Mother
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 allow'd
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 of
                 continuing
                 there
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 reason
                 but
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Terrigenous
                 Animals
                 were
                 as
                 long
                 ,
                 or
                 longer
                 ,
                 a
                 perfecting
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 Viviparous
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 ten
                 ,
                 twelve
                 ,
                 eighteen
                 or
                 more
                 months
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 Nature
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 in
                 this
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 suffer●d
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 all
                 vicissitudes
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 seasons
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 excesses
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 things
                 incompatible
                 with
                 the
                 tender
                 principles
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 before
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 and
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 began
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 she
                 hath
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 its
                 present
                 posture
                 and
                 constitution
                 :
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 first
                 spontaneous
                 Births
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 seem
                 to
                 allow
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 finish'd
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 maturity
                 ,
                 nor
                 afterwards
                 preserv'd
                 and
                 nourisht
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 supposition
                 .
              
               
                 Longaevi●y
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Character
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 that
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 so
                 prodigy-like
                 as
                 the
                 long
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 houses
                 of
                 Clay
                 should
                 stand
                 eight
                 or
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 we
                 build
                 of
                 the
                 hardest
                 Stone
                 or
                 Marble
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 excited
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 ingenious
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 possible
                 Causes
                 of
                 that
                 longaveity
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 always
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 innocency
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 expir'd
                 when
                 that
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 some
                 peculiar
                 blessing
                 or
                 reward
                 attending
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 whereas
                 mankind
                 was
                 degenerate
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 Amongst
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 imputed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 sobriety
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 diet
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 eat
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 all
                 those
                 provocations
                 to
                 gluttony
                 which
                 Wit
                 and
                 Vice
                 have
                 since
                 invented
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 possibly
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 and
                 measure
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Monastical
                 persons
                 now
                 that
                 live
                 abstemiously
                 all
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 think
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 age
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Others
                 have
                 imputed
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 Fruits
                 and
                 some
                 unknown
                 vertue
                 in
                 their
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 say
                 that
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 prov'd
                 nor
                 understood
                 .
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 either
                 the
                 quantity
                 or
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 food
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 long
                 lives
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 curst
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 more
                 barren
                 and
                 juiceless
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 generality
                 )
                 than
                 ours
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 that
                 their
                 longaevity
                 decreast
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 Methusalah
                 was
                 Noah's
                 Grandfather
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 intire
                 remove
                 from
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 liv'd
                 longer
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Fore-fathers
                 .
                 That
                 food
                 that
                 will
                 nourish
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 capable
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 in
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 impediments
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 continue
                 health
                 is
                 to
                 continue
                 life
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 fewel
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 nourish
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 will
                 preserve
                 it
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 fresh
                 fewel
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 no
                 external
                 causes
                 hinder
                 :
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 where
                 people
                 live
                 longer
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 their
                 food
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 temperateness
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 had
                 not
                 enjoy'd
                 that
                 advantage
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 differently
                 from
                 what
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 now
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 seven
                 ,
                 eight
                 ,
                 or
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 go
                 over
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 nourish'd
                 with
                 Nectar
                 and
                 Ambrosia
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 long
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Stamina
                 ,
                 or
                 first
                 principles
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 as
                 strong
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 we
                 should
                 still
                 live
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 This
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 adaequate
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 longaevity
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 both
                 from
                 History
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 Shem
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 born
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 all
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Stamina
                 and
                 constitution
                 ,
                 fell
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 his
                 fore-fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 past
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 That
                 their
                 Stamina
                 were
                 stronger
                 than
                 ours
                 are
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 any
                 race
                 of
                 strong
                 Men
                 ,
                 living
                 long
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 children
                 of
                 a
                 proportionably
                 strong
                 constitution
                 with
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 was
                 this
                 interrupted
                 ?
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 we
                 inherit
                 their
                 long
                 lives
                 ?
                 how
                 was
                 this
                 constitution
                 broken
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 did
                 the
                 Stamina
                 fail
                 so
                 fast
                 when
                 that
                 came
                 ?
                 why
                 was
                 there
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Crisis
                 then
                 and
                 turn
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 their
                 strength
                 ?
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 longaevity
                 sunk
                 half
                 in
                 half
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 sunk
                 by
                 gentler
                 degrees
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 still
                 in
                 motion
                 and
                 declension
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 ●ixt
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 David's
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 common
                 standard
                 of
                 Man's
                 Age
                 ever
                 since
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 some
                 excellent
                 fruit
                 is
                 transplanted
                 into
                 a
                 worse
                 Climate
                 and
                 Soil
                 ,
                 it
                 degenerates
                 continually
                 till
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 meanness
                 as
                 suits
                 that
                 Air
                 and
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 stands
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Man
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 from
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 measure
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 remaining
                 Stamina
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 that
                 pristine
                 constitution
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 wear
                 off
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Blacks
                 do
                 not
                 quit
                 their
                 complexion
                 immediately
                 by
                 removing
                 into
                 another
                 Climate
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 posterity
                 changeth
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 generations
                 they
                 become
                 altogether
                 like
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Nature
                 that
                 happened
                 at
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 the
                 unhappy
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 unequal
                 Seasons
                 weaken'd
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 innate
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 and
                 the
                 vigour
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 capable
                 to
                 have
                 lasted
                 several
                 more
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Heavens
                 had
                 continued
                 their
                 course
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 its
                 position
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 longaevity
                 proceeded
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Stamina
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 meer
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 under
                 any
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 resolve
                 themselves
                 these
                 Questions
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 Why
                 
                 these
                 Stamina
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 strength
                 of
                 constitution
                 fail'd
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Why
                 did
                 it
                 fail
                 so
                 much
                 and
                 so
                 remarkably
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Why
                 in
                 such
                 proportions
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Why
                 it
                 hath
                 stood
                 so
                 long
                 immovable
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 diminution
                 ?
                 Within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 they
                 sunk
                 from
                 nine
                 hundred
                 to
                 ninety
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 three
                 thousand
                 years
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 sunk
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Who
                 considers
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 resolution
                 of
                 these
                 questions
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 satisfi'd
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 that
                 longaevity
                 something
                 more
                 must
                 be
                 consider'd
                 than
                 the
                 make
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 as
                 strong
                 as
                 the
                 Behemoth
                 or
                 Leviathan
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 lasted
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 particular
                 concurrence
                 of
                 external
                 causes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 this
                 short
                 review
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 general
                 Characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 how
                 little
                 consistent
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 from
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 assign
                 any
                 place
                 or
                 Region
                 in
                 this
                 Terraqueous
                 Globe
                 ,
                 Island
                 or
                 Continent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 agrees
                 either
                 with
                 the
                 descriptions
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Heathens
                 of
                 their
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Scripture
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 then
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 upon
                 this
                 Earth
                 ?
                 This
                 puts
                 us
                 more
                 into
                 despair
                 of
                 finding
                 it
                 than
                 ever
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 nor
                 below
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 subterraneous
                 Regions
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 't
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whose
                 form
                 and
                 properties
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 different
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 truly
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 both
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Characters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 qualities
                 and
                 privileges
                 reasonably
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 Paradise
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 Original
                 differences
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 Post-diluvian
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 Characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 Explication
                 of
                 each
                 Character
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 hitherto
                 only
                 perplext
                 the
                 Argument
                 and
                 our selves
                 ,
                 by
                 showing
                 how
                 inexplicable
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Paradise
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 therefore
                 bring
                 into
                 view
                 that
                 Original
                 and
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 where
                 we
                 pretend
                 its
                 seat
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 privileges
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 deny'd
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 which
                 privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 establisht
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 primitive
                 Earth
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 Region
                 of
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 
                 peculiarly
                 so
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 receiv'd
                 Idea
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 expect
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Providence
                 hath
                 allow'd
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Primigenial
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 
                   (
                   Chap.
                   5.
                
                 )
                 we
                 rais'd
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 an
                 habitable
                 form
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 survey
                 again
                 with
                 more
                 care
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 its
                 principal
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 influence
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 upon
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 These
                 differences
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 chiefly
                 three
                 ;
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 smooth
                 ,
                 even
                 and
                 regular
                 .
                 The
                 posture
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 direct
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 inclin'd
                 and
                 oblique
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 apparently
                 and
                 regularly
                 Oval
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 three
                 differences
                 flow'd
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 inferiour
                 and
                 subordinate
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 considerable
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 moral
                 World
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 natural
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 only
                 observe
                 here
                 their
                 more
                 immediate
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 general
                 Characters
                 or
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 by
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 most
                 fundamental
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 differences
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 posture
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 this
                 immediately
                 follow'd
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 over
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 we
                 found
                 a
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 or
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 so
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 being
                 now
                 found
                 and
                 establisht
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 properties
                 ,
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 and
                 of
                 Spontaneous
                 and
                 Vital
                 fertility
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 easie
                 explication
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 let
                 us
                 view
                 a
                 little
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 that
                 regular
                 situation
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 require
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 regular
                 situation
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 most
                 simple
                 and
                 natural
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 irregular
                 situation
                 it
                 hath
                 now
                 ,
                 standing
                 oblique
                 and
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 :
                 Whereby
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 is
                 become
                 unequal
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 diversity
                 of
                 Seasons
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 stating
                 the
                 first
                 aright
                 with
                 its
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 prospect
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 its
                 fellow
                 Planets
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 liquid
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 perfectly
                 uniform
                 and
                 regular
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 magnitude
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 by
                 the
                 equality
                 of
                 its
                 libration
                 necessarily
                 have
                 its
                 Axis
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 both
                 its
                 Poles
                 being
                 equally
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 this
                 posture
                 I
                 call
                 a
                 
                   right
                   situation
                
                 ,
                 as
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 oblique
                 or
                 inclin'd
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 parallel
                 situation
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 needs
                 no
                 proof
                 besides
                 its
                 own
                 evidence
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 result
                 and
                 common
                 effect
                 of
                 gravity
                 or
                 libration
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 freely
                 left
                 to
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 fluid
                 medium
                 ,
                 should
                 settle
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 posture
                 as
                 best
                 answers
                 to
                 its
                 gravitation
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 first
                 Earth
                 whereof
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 being
                 uniform
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 equally
                 balanc'd
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 incline
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun.
                 As
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 suppose
                 a
                 Ship
                 to
                 stand
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 equally
                 built
                 and
                 equally
                 ballasted
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 incline
                 to
                 one
                 Pole
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 its
                 Axis
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 ballast
                 lay
                 more
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 dip
                 towards
                 that
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 proportionably
                 higher
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 those
                 great
                 Ships
                 that
                 fail
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 once
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 uniformly
                 built
                 and
                 equally
                 pois'd
                 ,
                 they
                 keep
                 steddy
                 and
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 their
                 Orbit
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 lose
                 that
                 equality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 gravity
                 change
                 ,
                 the
                 heavier
                 end
                 will
                 incline
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 common
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 will
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 particularly
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 one
                 in
                 that
                 aëry
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 scap'd
                 so
                 narrowly
                 from
                 being
                 shipwrackt
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 was
                 however
                 so
                 broken
                 and
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lost
                 its
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 gravity
                 changing
                 ,
                 one
                 Pole
                 became
                 more
                 inclin'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 remov'd
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 its
                 right
                 and
                 parallel
                 situation
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 was
                 chang'd
                 into
                 an
                 oblique
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 skew
                 posture
                 it
                 hath
                 stood
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 likely
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 I
                 instance
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 followed
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 its
                 Magnetism
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 might
                 also
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 This
                 change
                 and
                 obliquity
                 of
                 the
                 Earth's
                 posture
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 train
                 of
                 consequences
                 depending
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 whereof
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 immediate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 alter'd
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 that
                 inequality
                 of
                 Seasons
                 which
                 hath
                 since
                 obtain'd
                 :
                 As
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 and
                 natural
                 posture
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 regular
                 disposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 That
                 had
                 also
                 another
                 respective
                 train
                 of
                 consequences
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 concern'd
                 in
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 or
                 Spring
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 had
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 tenour
                 ,
                 face
                 and
                 temper
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Winter
                 or
                 Summer
                 ,
                 Seed-time
                 or
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 temperature
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Verdure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 fully
                 answers
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 fundamental
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 whether
                 Heathen
                 or
                 Christian
                 ,
                 hath
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 that
                 perpetual
                 serenity
                 and
                 constant
                 Spring
                 that
                 reign'd
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 accounted
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 hyperbolical
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 really
                 and
                 Philosophically
                 true
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 wonder
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 wonder
                 is
                 rather
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 stand
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 forc'd
                 posture
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 spinning
                 yearly
                 about
                 an
                 Axis
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Orbit
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 once
                 stood
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 that
                 was
                 streight
                 and
                 regular
                 ;
                 As
                 we
                 more
                 justly
                 admire
                 the
                 Tower
                 at
                 Pisa
                 ,
                 that
                 stands
                 crook'd
                 ,
                 than
                 twenty
                 other
                 streight
                 Towers
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 got
                 this
                 foundation
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 work
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 more
                 easily
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Characters
                 which
                 we
                 
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 difficult
                 explication
                 .
                 The
                 spontaneous
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 production
                 of
                 Animals
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 explain'd
                 before
                 ;
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 proceed
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 richness
                 of
                 the
                 Primigenial
                 soil
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 this
                 constant
                 Spring
                 and
                 benignity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 establisht
                 ;
                 These
                 were
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 excite
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 her
                 upon
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 interrupt
                 her
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 motions
                 or
                 attempts
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 show'd
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 primigenial
                 soil
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 ingredients
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 compose
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 fattest
                 soil
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 light
                 Earth
                 mixt
                 with
                 unctuous
                 juices
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterwards
                 refresh'd
                 and
                 diluted
                 with
                 the
                 dews
                 of
                 Heaven
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 cherisht
                 with
                 a
                 continual
                 warmth
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 What
                 more
                 hopeful
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 You
                 will
                 grant
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 degree
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 kind
                 of
                 fruitfulness
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 a
                 Soil
                 and
                 a
                 Sun
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 reasonably
                 expected
                 there
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 great
                 Woods
                 and
                 Forests
                 of
                 Trees
                 rise
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 (
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Forests
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 were
                 so
                 vastly
                 great
                 were
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Man
                 ?
                 )
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 then
                 believe
                 that
                 Fruit-trees
                 and
                 Corn
                 rose
                 as
                 spontaneously
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ?
                 That
                 which
                 makes
                 Husbandry
                 and
                 Humane
                 Arts
                 so
                 necessary
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 Fruits
                 and
                 productions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 partly
                 indeed
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 if
                 care
                 be
                 not
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 neither
                 Heat
                 nor
                 cold
                 ,
                 Winter
                 nor
                 Summer
                 ,
                 every
                 Season
                 was
                 a
                 Seed-time
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Season
                 an●
                 Harvest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 should
                 produce
                 Animals
                 also
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 so
                 intelligible
                 .
                 Since
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 materials
                 of
                 all
                 Animals
                 are
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 as
                 Seeds
                 are
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 these
                 Eggs
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 analogy
                 and
                 similitude
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 Especially
                 if
                 you
                 compare
                 these
                 Seeds
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Insects
                 or
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Viviparous
                 Animals
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 juices
                 which
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Viviparous
                 Animals
                 imbibe
                 thorough
                 their
                 coats
                 from
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 imbibe
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 analogous
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 conveniently
                 temper'd
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Plant-Eggs
                 do
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 the
                 progress
                 is
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Seeds
                 as
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Eggs
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Animal-Eggs
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 fruitful
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 in
                 Plant-Eggs
                 or
                 Vegetable
                 Seeds
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 seem
                 necessary
                 in
                 all
                 Animal
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Animals
                 
                   sponte
                   orta
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 bred
                 without
                 copulation
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 observ'd
                 before
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 knowledge
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 this
                 Male
                 influence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supplied
                 by
                 the
                 Heavens
                 or
                 Aether
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 and
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 have
                 suppos'd
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 of
                 an
                 Aethereal
                 Element
                 in
                 the
                 Male-geniture
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 it
                 chiefly
                 proceeded
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 some
                 general
                 impression
                 or
                 irradiation
                 of
                 that
                 purer
                 Element
                 to
                 fructifie
                 the
                 new-made
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Moses
                 saith
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 incubation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 mass
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 doubt
                 that
                 was
                 either
                 to
                 form
                 or
                 fructifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 this
                 active
                 principle
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Ancients
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 with
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Aether
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 impregnation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 betwixt
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before-cited
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Tum
                     Pater
                     omnipotens
                     faecundis
                     imbribus
                     Aether
                  
                   
                     Conjugis
                     in
                     gremium
                     laetae
                     descendit
                     ;
                     &
                     omnes
                  
                   
                     Magnus
                     alit
                     magno
                     commixtus
                     corpore
                     ,
                     foetus
                     .
                  
                
                 Which
                 notion
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 S.
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 Virgil
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 fictions
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 gravest
                 Authors
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 have
                 reported
                 that
                 this
                 vertue
                 hath
                 been
                 convey'd
                 into
                 the
                 Wombs
                 of
                 some
                 Animals
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 or
                 the
                 Zephyri
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 fresh
                 Air
                 was
                 more
                 impregnated
                 with
                 this
                 Aethereal
                 principle
                 than
                 ours
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 those
                 balmy
                 dews
                 that
                 fell
                 every
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Male-geniture
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 teeming
                 Earth
                 and
                 those
                 vital
                 Seeds
                 which
                 it
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 were
                 actuated
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 their
                 first
                 fruitfulness
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ▪
                 this
                 Principle
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 convey'd
                 to
                 those
                 rudiments
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 first
                 stroke
                 towards
                 Animation
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 exciting
                 a
                 ferment
                 in
                 those
                 little
                 masses
                 whereby
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 loosen'd
                 ,
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 for
                 that
                 formation
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 that
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 that
                 these
                 Animal
                 productions
                 might
                 proceed
                 thus
                 far
                 in
                 the
                 Primigenial
                 Earth
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 progress
                 and
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Agents
                 or
                 Principles
                 soever
                 that
                 great
                 work
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 there
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 danger
                 of
                 miscarrying
                 by
                 excess
                 of
                 Heat
                 or
                 Cold
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 always
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 temper
                 and
                 moderate
                 warmth
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 other
                 impediments
                 were
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 principles
                 ready
                 ,
                 whether
                 active
                 or
                 passive
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Eve
                 was
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 as
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Great
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 besides
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Character
                 to
                 be
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 LONGAEVITY
                 .
                 This
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 connexion
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 visible
                 .
                 We
                 show'd
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 advantage
                 of
                 Diet
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 strong
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 carried
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 wonderful
                 length
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 changes
                 of
                 Air
                 and
                 of
                 Seasons
                 that
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 :
                 But
                 taking
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 and
                 fixing
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 you
                 fix
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Man
                 too
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 rapid
                 flux
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 seem'd
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 did
                 once
                 ,
                 without
                 declension
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 
                 every
                 thing
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Animate
                 World
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 permanent
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 general
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 more
                 steddy
                 and
                 uniform
                 ;
                 A
                 stabi●ity
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 makes
                 a
                 stability
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 below
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 change
                 and
                 contrariety
                 of
                 qualities
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 these
                 Regions
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 quiet
                 :
                 Either
                 by
                 intestine
                 motions
                 and
                 fermentations
                 excited
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 outward
                 impressions
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 well
                 constituted
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 tending
                 again
                 to
                 dissolution
                 .
                 The
                 Aether
                 in
                 their
                 little
                 pores
                 and
                 chinks
                 is
                 unequally
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 differently
                 mov'd
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 their
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Atmosphere
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 All
                 these
                 shake
                 and
                 unsettle
                 both
                 the
                 texture
                 and
                 continuity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 a
                 fixt
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 principles
                 have
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 constant
                 and
                 uniform
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 forms
                 and
                 compositions
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 no
                 further
                 disturbance
                 ;
                 they
                 enjoy
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 lasting
                 peace
                 without
                 any
                 commotions
                 or
                 violence
                 ,
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 find
                 our selves
                 ,
                 sensible
                 changes
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 upon
                 the
                 turn
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 new
                 fermentations
                 in
                 the
                 Bloud
                 and
                 resolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 amount
                 to
                 diseases
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 they
                 disturb
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 bad
                 effect
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 fluid
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Fibres
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 to
                 weaken
                 them
                 and
                 unfit
                 them
                 by
                 degrees
                 for
                 their
                 respective
                 functions
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 immediately
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 many
                 repeated
                 impressions
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 by
                 unequal
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 driness
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 contracting
                 and
                 relaxing
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 their
                 tone
                 at
                 length
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 manifest
                 debility
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Springs
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 that
                 depend
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 fall
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 symptoms
                 of
                 decay
                 and
                 old
                 age
                 follow
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 are
                 kept
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 medium
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 often
                 change
                 their
                 medium
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Air
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 moisten'd
                 and
                 dry'd
                 ,
                 heated
                 and
                 cool'd
                 ;
                 these
                 different
                 states
                 weaken
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 an
                 hundred
                 different
                 mediums
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 Year
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 we
                 are
                 steept
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 misty
                 foggy
                 Air
                 for
                 several
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 we
                 are
                 almost
                 frozen
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 then
                 fainting
                 with
                 heat
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Winds
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 weight
                 and
                 pressure
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Weather
                 and
                 the
                 Seasons
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 would
                 wear
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 built
                 of
                 Oak
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 last
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 always
                 incompast
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 medium
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ancients
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 causes
                 of
                 those
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 for
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 assign'd
                 a
                 great
                 longaevity
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 and
                 topical
                 Paradises
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 assign'd
                 there
                 a
                 constant
                 serenity
                 and
                 equality
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 expresly
                 a
                 constant
                 Aequinox
                 ;
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 from
                 
                 their
                 Authors
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 have
                 gone
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 connected
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 Cause
                 and
                 Effect
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Longaevity
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 favourable
                 Aspect
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 Aspect
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 being
                 rightly
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Position
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 came
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 longer
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 little
                 Island
                 of
                 the
                 Bermudas
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 hold
                 out
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 arriv'd
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Natives
                 would
                 live
                 two
                 hundred
                 Years
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 's
                 nothing
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 Island
                 that
                 should
                 give
                 long
                 life
                 above
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 steddiness
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Year
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 considerable
                 difference
                 of
                 Seasons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 to
                 show
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 just
                 reasons
                 why
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 these
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 inconstancy
                 and
                 mutability
                 these
                 periods
                 are
                 shorten'd
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 set
                 apart
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 to
                 treat
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 digression
                 only
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 may
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 thred
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 continued
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 prepar'd
                 an
                 Earth
                 for
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 intelligible
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 three
                 general
                 Characters
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 method
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 determin'd
                 before
                 any
                 further
                 progress
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Paradise
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 material
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Region
                 where
                 it
                 stood
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 Windings
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 hard
                 names
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 more
                 faithful
                 Guides
                 ,
                 The
                 unanimous
                 reports
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 a
                 regular
                 Theory
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 grounds
                 we
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 thus
                 far
                 proceeded
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 hope
                 will
                 grow
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 journeys
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 A
                 digression
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Machine
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 consists
                 of
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 principal
                 .
                 The
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 to
                 be
                 computed
                 by
                 Solar
                 not
                 Lunar
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 TO
                 confirm
                 our
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 deduce
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 the
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 of
                 long
                 or
                 
                   short
                   periods
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 long
                 or
                 short
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 those
                 little
                 differences
                 of
                 ten
                 ,
                 twenty
                 or
                 forty
                 Years
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 amongst
                 Men
                 now
                 adays
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 stronger
                 or
                 weaker
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 themselves
                 better
                 or
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 grand
                 and
                 famous
                 differences
                 of
                 several
                 hundreds
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 examples
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 liv'd
                 before
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 Earth
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 inequality
                 in
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 property
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 different
                 periods
                 ;
                 All
                 Planets
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 Ante-diluvian
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 regular
                 situation
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 have
                 long-liv'd
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 oblique
                 situation
                 ,
                 have
                 short-liv'd
                 ;
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 counter-causes
                 that
                 hinder
                 this
                 general
                 rule
                 of
                 Nature
                 from
                 taking
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 us'd
                 to
                 a
                 short
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drop
                 away
                 after
                 threescore
                 or
                 fourscore
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 compare
                 our
                 lives
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 wonder
                 lies
                 wholly
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 liv'd
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 popularly
                 speaking
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 Philosophically
                 ,
                 the
                 wonder
                 lies
                 rather
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 live
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 such
                 Machines
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 nourishing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 repairing
                 their
                 lost
                 or
                 decay'd
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 good
                 nourishment
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 good
                 plight
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 does
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 supplied
                 with
                 fewel
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 see
                 on
                 whether
                 side
                 the
                 wonder
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 propose
                 this
                 Problem
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   frame
                   or
                   Machine
                   of
                   an
                   humane
                   Body
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   another
                   Animal
                   ,
                   having
                   that
                   construction
                   of
                   parts
                   and
                   those
                   faculties
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   ,
                   lasts
                   so
                   short
                   a
                   time
                   ?
                
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 fall
                 into
                 no
                 disease
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 unnatural
                 accident
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 eighty
                 years
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 fatally
                 and
                 inevitably
                 decays
                 ,
                 dies
                 and
                 perisheth
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 difficulty
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 appear
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 prime
                 and
                 vigour
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 twenty
                 or
                 twenty
                 four
                 years
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 healthful
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Vitals
                 sound
                 ;
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 nourish'd
                 with
                 good
                 food
                 ,
                 
                 use
                 due
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 himself
                 with
                 moderation
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Why
                 this
                 Body
                 should
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 plight
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 ?
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 decay
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fast
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 does
                 ?
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 things
                 that
                 happen
                 daily
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 ;
                 We
                 contract
                 a
                 certain
                 famil●arity
                 with
                 common
                 events
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 we
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 reality
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 vulgar
                 knows
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Wise
                 or
                 the
                 Learned
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 daily
                 instances
                 of
                 the
                 shortness
                 of
                 man's
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 soon
                 his
                 race
                 is
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 common
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 good
                 reasons
                 why
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 decay
                 so
                 soon
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 give
                 general
                 and
                 superficial
                 answers
                 and
                 accounts
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 strictly
                 examin'd
                 ,
                 give
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 an
                 inquisitive
                 mind
                 :
                 You
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Interiour
                 parts
                 and
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 wear
                 and
                 decay
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 performing
                 so
                 well
                 their
                 several
                 offices
                 and
                 functions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 digestion
                 and
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 food
                 and
                 its
                 juices
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 suffer
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 on
                 insensibly
                 a
                 decay
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 comes
                 this
                 to
                 pass
                 ?
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 failure
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 inward
                 parts
                 do
                 not
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 food
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 disease
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 continue
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Lamp
                 does
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 supply
                 it
                 with
                 Oil
                 ?
                 The
                 causes
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 still
                 follow
                 ?
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 flame
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 give
                 it
                 fewel
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 its
                 force
                 without
                 languishing
                 or
                 decay
                 ▪
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 simple
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 Lamp
                 or
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 Organical
                 Body
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 variously
                 compounded
                 of
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 put
                 in
                 connexion
                 and
                 dependance
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 fail
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 disorder
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 difficult
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 a
                 simple
                 Body
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 variety
                 of
                 parts
                 or
                 operations
                 .
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 diseases
                 and
                 accidents
                 than
                 a
                 more
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 barring
                 all
                 diseases
                 and
                 accidents
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 long
                 a
                 duration
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 suppli'd
                 with
                 nourishment
                 adequately
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 :
                 As
                 this
                 Lamp
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 consisted
                 of
                 twenty
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 branches
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 a
                 different
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Oils
                 could
                 be
                 all
                 mix'd
                 together
                 in
                 some
                 common
                 Cistern
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 into
                 the
                 several
                 branches
                 ,
                 either
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 lightness
                 ,
                 one
                 rising
                 higher
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 pipes
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 pass
                 thorough
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 compounded
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 such
                 artifices
                 ,
                 would
                 indeed
                 be
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 accidents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 obstruction
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 pipes
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 some
                 unfit
                 qualities
                 in
                 the
                 Oils
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 casualties
                 and
                 disorders
                 excepted
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 suppli'd
                 with
                 convenient
                 liquors
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 burn
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 simple
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 instance
                 yet
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 plainness
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Machine
                 ,
                 supppose
                 a
                 Mill
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Water
                 may
                 represent
                 the
                 nourishment
                 and
                 humours
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 Wood
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 suppose
                 this
                 Mill
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 nourishing
                 it self
                 by
                 the
                 Water
                 it
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 repairing
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 worn
                 away
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 work
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 feed
                 it
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 stream
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 subsist
                 and
                 grind
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 Artificial
                 Machines
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 nourishig
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 repairing
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 those
                 natural
                 Machines
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 have
                 and
                 enjoy
                 this
                 faculty
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 beyond
                 that
                 short
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 difficulty
                 propos'd
                 and
                 inforce
                 it
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 now
                 consider
                 the
                 true
                 answer
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 bring
                 into
                 view
                 again
                 those
                 causes
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 short
                 ones
                 since
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 and
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 show'd
                 both
                 from
                 History
                 and
                 Reason
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 Rains
                 ,
                 Winds
                 ,
                 Storms
                 or
                 unequal
                 weather
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 steddiness
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 universal
                 calmness
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 imputed
                 those
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 which
                 Men
                 enjoy'd
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ▪
                 when
                 that
                 great
                 change
                 and
                 revolution
                 happen'd
                 to
                 Nature
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 cast
                 in
                 another
                 mould
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 new
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 that
                 shortness
                 and
                 vanity
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 general
                 instability
                 in
                 all
                 sublunary
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Animate
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 show
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 already
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Primitive
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 contributed
                 to
                 long
                 life
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 requir'd
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 actively
                 contribute
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 be
                 permissive
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 our
                 Bodies
                 to
                 act
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 disturb'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 harm
                 done
                 them
                 by
                 External
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 built
                 with
                 art
                 and
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 last
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 observ'd
                 before
                 concerning
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 being
                 simple
                 and
                 regular
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 present
                 posture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 irregular
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 is
                 not
                 why
                 they
                 liv'd
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 due
                 and
                 proper
                 course
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 our
                 Bodies
                 being
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 should
                 endure
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 now
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 make
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 unequal
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 which
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 do
                 shorten
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 hasten
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 Animate
                 or
                 Inanimate
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 In
                 our
                 Bodies
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 three
                 several
                 qualities
                 on
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 each
                 whereof
                 they
                 suffer
                 decay
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 Their
                 continuity
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 disposition
                 whereby
                 the
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 Nutribility
                 ;
                 and
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Tone
                 or
                 Tonick
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 whereby
                 they
                 perform
                 their
                 several
                 functions
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 respects
                 they
                 would
                 decay
                 in
                 any
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 faster
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 their
                 Continuity
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 before
                 that
                 all
                 consistent
                 Bodies
                 must
                 be
                 less
                 durable
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 that
                 first
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 unequal
                 and
                 contrary
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Aether
                 that
                 penetrato
                 and
                 pervade
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 vanity
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 now
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 perishable
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 Constitution
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 our
                 Bodies
                 only
                 as
                 breathing
                 Statues
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 tenderness
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 we
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 continually
                 incompast
                 ,
                 changing
                 so
                 often
                 'twixt
                 moist
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 hot
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 a
                 slew
                 and
                 eager
                 motion
                 ,
                 these
                 different
                 actions
                 and
                 restless
                 changes
                 would
                 sooner
                 weaken
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 always
                 in
                 a
                 calm
                 and
                 quiet
                 medium
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 gross
                 and
                 visible
                 Continuity
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 that
                 frist
                 dacays
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 finer
                 Textures
                 that
                 are
                 spoil'd
                 insensibly
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 on
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 other
                 two
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 That
                 disposition
                 and
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 full
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 construction
                 and
                 texture
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 that
                 are
                 preparatory
                 to
                 this
                 Nutrition
                 .
                 The
                 Nutribility
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depends
                 upon
                 a
                 certain
                 temperament
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 soft
                 and
                 yielding
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Juices
                 in
                 their
                 Circulation
                 and
                 passage
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 mixing
                 intimately
                 ,
                 and
                 universally
                 ,
                 hold
                 fast
                 and
                 retain
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 ;
                 as
                 muddy
                 Earth
                 doth
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 runs
                 into
                 it
                 and
                 mixeth
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 Nutritious
                 Particles
                 retain'd
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Body
                 spends
                 ,
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 growth
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fewer
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 decay
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 compar'd
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 tender
                 parts
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 young
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 growing
                 disposition
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 muddy
                 soil
                 ,
                 that
                 opens
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 swells
                 and
                 incorporates
                 with
                 it
                 ?
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 become
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 sandy
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 suffers
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 glide
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 incorporating
                 or
                 retaining
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sooner
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 temper
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 follows
                 their
                 decay
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Causes
                 that
                 set
                 limits
                 to
                 our
                 Growth
                 ,
                 set
                 also
                 limits
                 to
                 our
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 resolve
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Growth
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 is
                 so
                 short
                 .
                 In
                 both
                 cases
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 stops
                 our
                 progress
                 is
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 whose
                 course
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 and
                 steddy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ambient
                 Air
                 mild
                 and
                 balmy
                 ,
                 preserv'd
                 the
                 Body
                 much
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 fresh
                 and
                 fit
                 temper
                 to
                 receive
                 its
                 full
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 gave
                 larger
                 bounds
                 both
                 to
                 our
                 Growth
                 and
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Third
                 thing
                 we
                 mention'd
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 ,
                 The
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 Organick
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 preparatory
                 
                 to
                 Nutrition
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 point
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 and
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 state
                 it
                 fully
                 and
                 distinctly
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 functions
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Organs
                 for
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 action
                 is
                 Tonical
                 .
                 The
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 is
                 apparently
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 make
                 secretions
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Glandules
                 and
                 Parenchymata
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 merely
                 passive
                 ,
                 as
                 Strainers
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Tone
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 distended
                 ,
                 that
                 performs
                 the
                 separation
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 active
                 Organs
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 Tone
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 Bodies
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 for
                 no
                 matter
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 fluid
                 ▪
                 hath
                 any
                 motion
                 or
                 action
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 some
                 Tone
                 ;
                 If
                 matter
                 be
                 fluid
                 ,
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 actually
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 impel
                 or
                 give
                 motion
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 solid
                 or
                 consistent
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 separate
                 or
                 separately
                 mov'd
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 impel
                 or
                 give
                 motion
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Tone
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 motion
                 themselves
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Artificial
                 Machines
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 general
                 sorts
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 move
                 by
                 some
                 fluid
                 or
                 volatile
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 Water
                 ,
                 Wind
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 active
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 which
                 move
                 by
                 Springs
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Tonick
                 disposition
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 that
                 gives
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 such
                 Machines
                 as
                 act
                 by
                 weights
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 weight
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 active
                 principle
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Aether
                 that
                 impels
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 mixt
                 Machine
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Organs
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Primary
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 partake
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 principles
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Liquors
                 that
                 do
                 assist
                 in
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 occasion
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Tone
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 Organs
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 Wherein
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 our
                 Organs
                 consists
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 here
                 immediately
                 subjoyn
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 force
                 is
                 weaken'd
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 unequal
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 which
                 now
                 obtains
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 Life
                 shorten'd
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 state
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 action
                 of
                 these
                 Organs
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 business
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 time
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 Life
                 depends
                 more
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prolongation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 reducing
                 our
                 Inquiries
                 into
                 a
                 narrower
                 compass
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 manage
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 and
                 more
                 certainty
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Compages
                 ,
                 or
                 setts
                 of
                 parts
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 consider'd
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 that
                 Systeme
                 that
                 serves
                 for
                 sence
                 and
                 local-motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 the
                 ANIMAL
                 Compages
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 generation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 GENITAL
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 no
                 influence
                 upon
                 long
                 Life
                 ,
                 being
                 parts
                 nourished
                 ,
                 not
                 nourishing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 fed
                 from
                 others
                 as
                 Rivers
                 from
                 their
                 Fountain
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 having
                 laid
                 these
                 aside
                 ,
                 there
                 remain
                 two
                 Compages
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 NATURAL
                 and
                 VITAL
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 appendages
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Sources
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Living
                 Creature
                 ;
                 what
                 parts
                 we
                 find
                 more
                 ,
                 few
                 or
                 many
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 accidental
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ;
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 lies
                 in
                 this
                 little
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 superadded
                 is
                 for
                 some
                 new
                 purposes
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 meer
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Motion
                 ,
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 Watch
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Movement
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Watch
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 fancy
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Alarum
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Minute-motion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 sometimes
                 will
                 require
                 a
                 new
                 Spring
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 only
                 new
                 Wheels
                 ;
                 however
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 examine
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Watch
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 its
                 Life
                 depends
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 secondary
                 Movements
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 main
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wheels
                 that
                 immediately
                 depend
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 ret
                 is
                 accidental
                 .
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Nature's
                 Clockwork
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 examine
                 upon
                 what
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 it
                 depends
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 additional
                 parts
                 or
                 Systems
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 other
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 only
                 the
                 first
                 principles
                 and
                 fountains
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 and
                 necessary
                 decay
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 reduc'd
                 our
                 Inquiries
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 Organs
                 ,
                 The
                 Stomach
                 and
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Master-Springs
                 in
                 the
                 Mechanism
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 depend
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 see
                 what
                 their
                 action
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 durable
                 and
                 constant
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 states
                 of
                 External
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 determin'd
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 action
                 of
                 all
                 Organs
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 Tonical
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 none
                 more
                 remarkably
                 than
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 clearly
                 determin'd
                 what
                 the
                 particular
                 structure
                 of
                 these
                 Organs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 Tonical
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 actions
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 peculiar
                 ferment
                 that
                 opens
                 and
                 dissolves
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 melts
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 fluor
                 or
                 pulp
                 ,
                 the
                 coats
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 Fibres
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 motion
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 their
                 Tone
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 close
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 compress
                 the
                 Meat
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 press
                 it
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 squeeze
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Intestines
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Intestines
                 also
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 push
                 and
                 work
                 it
                 still
                 forwards
                 into
                 those
                 little
                 Veins
                 that
                 convey
                 it
                 towards
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 The
                 Heart
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 general
                 motions
                 with
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 of
                 opening
                 and
                 shutting
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 peculiar
                 ferment
                 which
                 rarifies
                 the
                 Bloud
                 that
                 enters
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Bloud
                 by
                 the
                 Spring
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 is
                 thrown
                 out
                 again
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 Circulation
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Organs
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 operations
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Springs
                 and
                 Ferments
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 fluid
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 organick
                 parts
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 weakens
                 the
                 Tone
                 or
                 Spring
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Organs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Bases
                 of
                 all
                 Vitality
                 ,
                 
                 weaken
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 shorten
                 the
                 natural
                 duration
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 of
                 two
                 Orders
                 or
                 Courses
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 favourable
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 these
                 Tonick
                 principles
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 uneasie
                 and
                 prejudicial
                 ,
                 that
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 attended
                 with
                 long
                 periods
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 with
                 short
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 even
                 ,
                 steddy
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 different
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 unequal
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 these
                 principles
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 longer
                 in
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 possibly
                 do
                 under
                 all
                 those
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 suffer
                 yearly
                 ,
                 monthly
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 Sacred
                 History
                 had
                 not
                 acquainted
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Longaevity
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 nor
                 profane
                 History
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 concluded
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Theory
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 permanent
                 in
                 that
                 World
                 than
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 had
                 longer
                 periods
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 makes
                 not
                 only
                 these
                 living
                 Springs
                 or
                 Tonick
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Artificial
                 Springs
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 hardest
                 Metal
                 ,
                 decay
                 so
                 fast
                 .
                 The
                 different
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 heavier
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 lighter
                 ,
                 more
                 rare
                 or
                 more
                 dense
                 ,
                 moist
                 or
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 agitated
                 with
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 different
                 manners
                 ;
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 operate
                 upon
                 that
                 nicer
                 contexture
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 Tonical
                 or
                 Elastick
                 ;
                 altering
                 the
                 figure
                 or
                 minuteness
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 upon
                 which
                 that
                 propriety
                 depends
                 :
                 bending
                 and
                 unbending
                 ,
                 closing
                 and
                 opening
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 subtle
                 and
                 Aethereal
                 Element
                 that
                 traverseth
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 straiten'd
                 and
                 pent
                 up
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 stopt
                 in
                 its
                 usual
                 course
                 and
                 passage
                 ,
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 more
                 quick
                 and
                 eager
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Current
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 obstructed
                 or
                 runs
                 through
                 a
                 narrower
                 Chanel
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 strife
                 and
                 those
                 attempts
                 which
                 these
                 little
                 active
                 Particles
                 make
                 to
                 get
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 tracts
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ▪
                 do
                 still
                 press
                 upon
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 are
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 to
                 redress
                 and
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 Natural
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 consists
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Spring
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 Tonical
                 or
                 Elastick
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 posture
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 naturally
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subtle
                 matter
                 moves
                 freely
                 and
                 uninterruptedly
                 within
                 its
                 pores
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 by
                 distention
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 compression
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 flexion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 pores
                 be
                 so
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 that
                 subtiler
                 Element
                 ,
                 is
                 uneasie
                 and
                 comprest
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 that
                 renitency
                 or
                 tendency
                 to
                 restitution
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Tone
                 or
                 Spring
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 this
                 disposition
                 of
                 Bodies
                 doth
                 far
                 more
                 easily
                 perish
                 than
                 their
                 Continuity
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 contributes
                 more
                 to
                 its
                 perishing
                 (
                 whether
                 in
                 Natural
                 or
                 Artificial
                 Springs
                 )
                 than
                 the
                 unequal
                 action
                 and
                 different
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Aether
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 Atmosphere
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 objected
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 we
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 Artificial
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 continue
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 nourishing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 Mills
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 Natural
                 Machines
                 that
                 have
                 that
                 power
                 ,
                 last
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 there
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 were
                 springless
                 Machines
                 ,
                 that
                 act
                 only
                 by
                 some
                 external
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 any
                 Tone
                 or
                 interiour
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Bodies
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 Tone
                 or
                 temper
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 no
                 nourishment
                 can
                 repair
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 irreparable
                 in
                 the
                 Tonical
                 disposition
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 wholly
                 lost
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 restor'd
                 by
                 Nutrition
                 ;
                 Nutrition
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 bare
                 consumption
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 temperament
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 humidity
                 and
                 driness
                 ,
                 warmth
                 ,
                 rarity
                 or
                 density
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 other
                 operations
                 ,
                 as
                 Organs
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 )
                 there
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 Causes
                 will
                 change
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 Nutrition
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 being
                 chang'd
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cause
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 incorrigible
                 ,
                 and
                 irreparable
                 by
                 the
                 nourishment
                 that
                 follows
                 ,
                 being
                 hinder'd
                 of
                 its
                 effect
                 by
                 the
                 indisposition
                 or
                 incapacity
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 concoction
                 cannot
                 be
                 corrected
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 Prerequisites
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 concoctions
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Ancients
                 made
                 the
                 decay
                 and
                 term
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 depend
                 rather
                 upon
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 suppos'd
                 an
                 
                   Humidum
                   radicale
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Calidum
                   innatum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 Radical
                 Moisture
                 and
                 Congenit
                 heat
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 Body
                 from
                 its
                 birth
                 and
                 first
                 formation
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 decay'd
                 ,
                 life
                 decay'd
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 's
                 wiser
                 for
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 what
                 doth
                 this
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 ?
                 We
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 one
                 Radical
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Innate
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Cant
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 real
                 Physical
                 Causes
                 of
                 that
                 effect
                 we
                 enquir'd
                 into
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 What
                 makes
                 this
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 fail
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 nourishment
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Organs
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 strength
                 and
                 temper
                 ?
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 original
                 failure
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 fluid
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 continued
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 humours
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 What
                 befel
                 this
                 Radical
                 moisture
                 and
                 heat
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 decay
                 so
                 fast
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 temper
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 juices
                 and
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 fit
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 conserve
                 the
                 parts
                 from
                 driness
                 and
                 decay
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 driness
                 and
                 decay
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 inhability
                 in
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 whence
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 from
                 external
                 Nature
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 thither
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 our
                 search
                 of
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 decay
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 follow
                 the
                 fate
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 that
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 describ'd
                 and
                 explain'd
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 from
                 it
                 what
                 judgment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Projectors
                 of
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 or
                 undertakers
                 
                 to
                 make
                 Men
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Methusalah
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 use
                 their
                 methods
                 and
                 medicines
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 method
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 To
                 put
                 the
                 Sun
                 into
                 his
                 old
                 course
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 its
                 first
                 posture
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 secret
                 to
                 prolong
                 life
                 ;
                 Our
                 Bodies
                 will
                 sympathize
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 guard
                 us
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 Elixir
                 ,
                 no
                 Specifick
                 ,
                 no
                 Philosopher's-stone
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 Enthusiasts
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 Men
                 that
                 go
                 by
                 no
                 principles
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 conceit
                 and
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 shines
                 very
                 uncertainly
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 leads
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 disquisition
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 short
                 periods
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 periods
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 computed
                 by
                 Solar
                 or
                 common
                 Years
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Lunar
                 or
                 Months
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 made
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 unequal
                 periods
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Ante
                 diluvians
                 and
                 their
                 fam'd
                 Longaevity
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 upon
                 an
                 ill-grounded
                 and
                 mistaken
                 supposition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 confute
                 ,
                 That
                 Opinion
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Lunar
                 ,
                 not
                 Solar
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 bear
                 us
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 liv'd
                 only
                 so
                 many
                 Months
                 ,
                 as
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 they
                 liv'd
                 Years
                 .
                 Seeing
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 could
                 drive
                 Men
                 to
                 this
                 bold
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 incredibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 fansied
                 ;
                 They
                 having
                 no
                 Notions
                 or
                 Hypothesis
                 whereby
                 it
                 could
                 appear
                 intelligible
                 or
                 possible
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 that
                 stumbling-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 possible
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 Life
                 should
                 be
                 far
                 longer
                 than
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 by
                 removing
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 misinterpretation
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 we
                 have
                 undeceiv'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 subterfuge
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 prevent
                 an
                 incongruity
                 ,
                 or
                 save
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Historian
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Nature
                 truly
                 understood
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 with
                 common
                 History
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 Iosephus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Historians
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Manetho
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   writ
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   the
                
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Berosus
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   writ
                   the
                
                 Chaldaean
                 
                   History
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Authors
                   that
                   have
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                
                 Phoenician
                 
                   Antiquities
                   ;
                   besides
                
                 Molus
                 and
                 Hestiaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 Hieronymus
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   amongst
                   the
                   Greeks
                
                 Hesiodus
                 ,
                 Hecateus
                 ,
                 Hellanicus
                 ,
                 Acusilaus
                 ,
                 Ephorus
                 and
                 Nicolaus
                 :
                 
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   Suffrages
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   Men
                   liv'd
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   .
                
                 Now
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Historians
                 meant
                 Lunar
                 Years
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 conspir'd
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 and
                 propagate
                 a
                 Fable
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 Nature
                 and
                 Profane
                 History
                 do
                 disown
                 and
                 confute
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ;
                 not
                 indeed
                 in
                 profess'd
                 terms
                 ,
                 for
                 Moses
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 useth
                 Solar
                 Years
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 several
                 marks
                 and
                 observations
                 ,
                 or
                 collateral
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 Lunar
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 He
                 distinguisheth
                 Months
                 and
                 Years
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Noah
                 ;
                 for
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 11.
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 hundredth
                 year
                 of
                 Noah's
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 month
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 and
                 sentence
                 these
                 two
                 terms
                 of
                 Year
                 and
                 Month
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 confounded
                 as
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Noah's
                 Years
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Months
                 ,
                 nor
                 consequently
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 difference
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 proper
                 or
                 pertinent
                 to
                 reckon
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 does
                 there
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 ,
                 third
                 Month
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 going
                 to
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 Year
                 ?
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Deluge
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 hundredth
                 year
                 of
                 Noah's
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Month
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 hundredth
                 and
                 first
                 Year
                 
                   (
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   13.
                   
                
                 )
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 Month
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 terms
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 year
                 in
                 Noah's
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 Moses
                 reckons
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Months
                 in
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 Noah's
                 years
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Lunar
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 his
                 Years
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 fellow-Patriarchs
                 another
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 inaccountable
                 fiction
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 therefore
                 extends
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 ;
                 And
                 Noah's
                 life
                 will
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Post-diluvians
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 see
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 runs
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 ties
                 together
                 the
                 two
                 Worlds
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 exclude
                 Lunar
                 years
                 from
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 exclude
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 Lunar
                 years
                 were
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 the
                 interval
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Creation
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 incongruous
                 .
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 1656
                 months
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 which
                 converted
                 into
                 common
                 years
                 ,
                 make
                 but
                 127
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 months
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 interval
                 .
                 This
                 perverts
                 all
                 Chronology
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 so
                 small
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 that
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 then
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 destroying
                 of
                 a
                 Country
                 Town
                 would
                 be
                 now
                 :
                 For
                 from
                 one
                 couple
                 you
                 cannot
                 well
                 imagine
                 there
                 could
                 arise
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 persons
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 thousa●d
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 Country
                 Village
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 the
                 Flood-gates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 broken
                 up
                 to
                 destroy
                 such
                 an
                 handful
                 of
                 people
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 rais'd
                 fifteen
                 Cubits
                 above
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 throughout
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 drown
                 a
                 Parish
                 or
                 two
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 more
                 incredible
                 than
                 our
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 This
                 short
                 interval
                 doth
                 not
                 leave
                 room
                 for
                 Ten
                 Generations
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 nor
                 allows
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 age
                 enough
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 Children
                 .
                 One
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 seven
                 years
                 for
                 Ten
                 Generations
                 is
                 very
                 strait
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 off
                 forty
                 six
                 years
                 for
                 one
                 Generation
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 Noah
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 liv'd
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Lunar
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 however
                 to
                 forty
                 six
                 of
                 our
                 years
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Nine
                 Generations
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 but
                 eighty
                 one
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 nine
                 years
                 a-piece
                 ;
                 
                 at
                 which
                 Age
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 get
                 Children
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 a
                 very
                 absurd
                 supposition
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 divide
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 equally
                 amongst
                 the
                 Nine
                 .
                 Generations
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 some
                 single
                 instances
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 still
                 worse
                 ;
                 for
                 Mahaleel
                 and
                 his
                 Grandchild
                 Enoch
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 Children
                 at
                 sixty
                 five
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 months
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 five
                 years
                 old
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 incredible
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 nine
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beget
                 Children
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 five
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 these
                 inconveniences
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Hebrew
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 be
                 Authentick
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Greek
                 Translation
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 be
                 of
                 better
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 gives
                 a
                 little
                 relief
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 make
                 the
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 six
                 hundred
                 years
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Text
                 does
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 room
                 for
                 our
                 Ten
                 Generations
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 conveniently
                 dispos'd
                 those
                 additional
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 salve
                 the
                 other
                 inconvenience
                 too
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 having
                 Children
                 so
                 young
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 Patriarchs
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 got
                 Children
                 sooner
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 computation
                 by
                 Lunar
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 meer
                 Children
                 themselves
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 more
                 years
                 are
                 added
                 and
                 plac'd
                 opportunely
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 getting
                 Children
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 one
                 can
                 scarce
                 forbear
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 cure
                 that
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 favour
                 and
                 protect
                 the
                 computation
                 by
                 Lunar
                 years
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 looks
                 so
                 like
                 an
                 artifice
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 done
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 turn
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 but
                 have
                 a
                 less
                 opinion
                 of
                 that
                 Chronology
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 that
                 dispute
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 methinks
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 wrought
                 the
                 cure
                 effectually
                 enough
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 these
                 six
                 hundred
                 Lunar
                 years
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 summ
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 one
                 hundred
                 seventy
                 three
                 common
                 years
                 and
                 odd
                 months
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 deducting
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 Noah
                 ,
                 forty
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 Adam
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 first
                 Generation
                 ,
                 about
                 eighteen
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 two
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 begot
                 Seth
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 remain
                 but
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 nine
                 years
                 for
                 eight
                 Generations
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 thirteen
                 years
                 a-piece
                 and
                 odd
                 months
                 ;
                 a
                 low
                 age
                 to
                 get
                 children
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hold
                 for
                 eight
                 Generations
                 together
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 inconvenience
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 well
                 cur'd
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 account
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 account
                 ,
                 if
                 understood
                 of
                 Lunar
                 years
                 ,
                 adds
                 but
                 forty
                 six
                 common
                 years
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 accession
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 both
                 these
                 incongruities
                 continue
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 good
                 in
                 either
                 account
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 Lunar
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 other
                 considerations
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Fathers
                 liv'd
                 very
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 considerably
                 longer
                 than
                 men
                 have
                 done
                 since
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 their
                 years
                 be
                 interpreted
                 Lunar
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 liv'd
                 to
                 the
                 age
                 
                 that
                 Men
                 do
                 now
                 ;
                 Methusalah
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 threescore
                 and
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 Which
                 doth
                 depress
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 below
                 those
                 that
                 liv'd
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 but
                 below
                 all
                 following
                 Generations
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 always
                 celebrated
                 for
                 strength
                 and
                 vivacity
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 as
                 weak
                 and
                 feeble
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 dregs
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 pristine
                 Crasis
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 new
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 liv'd
                 five
                 ,
                 four
                 ,
                 three
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Men
                 shortn'd
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 liv'd
                 longer
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 decrease
                 or
                 gradual
                 declension
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 Noah
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 liv'd
                 longer
                 than
                 Adam
                 ;
                 and
                 Methusalah
                 who
                 was
                 last
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 liv'd
                 the
                 longest
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 simply
                 their
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 live
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 change
                 which
                 happen'd
                 in
                 Nature
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 namely
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 declension
                 begun
                 .
                 Let
                 's
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 both
                 states
                 .
                 
                   
                     A
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Ages
                     of
                     the
                     Ante-diluvian
                     Fathers
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Years
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Adam
                    
                     
                       930
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Seth
                    
                     
                       912
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Enos
                    
                     
                       905
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Cainan
                    
                     
                       910
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Mahaleel
                    
                     
                       895
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Iared
                    
                     
                       962
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Enoch
                    
                     
                       365
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Methusalah
                    
                     
                       969
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Lamech
                    
                     
                       777
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Noah
                    
                     
                       950
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Table
                     of
                     the
                     Ages
                     of
                     the
                     Post-diluvian
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     from
                     Shem
                     to
                     Joseph
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                        
                    
                     
                       Years
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Shem
                    
                     
                       600
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Arphaxad
                    
                     
                       438
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Salah
                    
                     
                       433
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Eber
                    
                     
                       464
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Peleg
                    
                     
                       239
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Reu
                    
                     
                       239
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Serug
                    
                     
                       230
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Nahor
                    
                     
                       148
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Terah
                    
                     
                       205
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Abraham
                    
                     
                       175
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Isaac
                    
                     
                       180
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Iacob
                    
                     
                       147
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Ioseph
                    
                     
                       110
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 Tables
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 were
                 much
                 longer
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 undeniably
                 by
                 Iacob's
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 shortness
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 his
                 Fore-fathers
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 liv'd
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   47.
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   years
                   of
                   my
                   pilgrimage
                   are
                   an
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   years
                   ;
                   few
                   and
                   evil
                   have
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   years
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   attained
                   unto
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   the
                   years
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 long-liv'd
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 Iacob's
                 time
                 ;
                 when
                 were
                 they
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 or
                 after
                 ?
                 We
                 say
                 both
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Tables
                 shew
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 count
                 by
                 Lunar
                 years
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 were
                 any
                 ,
                 either
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob's
                 complaint
                 was
                 unjust
                 and
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 oldest
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 Fore-fathers
                 that
                 liv'd
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Patrons
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 must
                 needs
                 find
                 themselves
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 how
                 or
                 where
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Lunar
                 years
                 in
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 once
                 admit
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 counting
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Post-diluvian
                 Fathers
                 longer
                 liv'd
                 than
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 ;
                 did
                 the
                 Flood
                 bring
                 in
                 Longaevity
                 ?
                 how
                 could
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 allow
                 the
                 Post-diluvians
                 to
                 have
                 liv'd
                 six
                 hundred
                 (
                 common
                 )
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 clearly
                 beyond
                 the
                 standard
                 of
                 our
                 lives
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 stick
                 at
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 hundred
                 years
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 they
                 extend
                 their
                 Lunar
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 Post-diluvians
                 too
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 intangled
                 in
                 worse
                 absurdities
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 their
                 lives
                 miserably
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Age
                 of
                 getting
                 Children
                 altogether
                 incongruous
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
                 Nahor
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 two
                 years
                 and
                 three
                 months
                 old
                 must
                 have
                 begot
                 Abraham's
                 Father
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 Shem
                 must
                 have
                 had
                 Children
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 three
                 years
                 old
                 :
                 A
                 pretty
                 race
                 of
                 Pigmies
                 .
                 Then
                 their
                 lives
                 were
                 proportionably
                 short
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Nahor
                 liv'd
                 but
                 eleven
                 years
                 and
                 six
                 months
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Grandchild
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 died
                 
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   years
                   ,
                   (
                   Gen.
                   25.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                
                 was
                 not
                 fourteen
                 years
                 old
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 account
                 this
                 gives
                 of
                 Scripture-Chronology
                 and
                 Genealogies
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 these
                 Lunar
                 years
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 Abraham
                 neither
                 ;
                 tell
                 us
                 then
                 where
                 you
                 'll
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 you
                 stop
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 once
                 take
                 in
                 Lunar
                 years
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 change
                 your
                 way
                 of
                 computing
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ?
                 All
                 our
                 Ancient
                 Chronology
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 terms
                 and
                 periods
                 of
                 times
                 are
                 exprest
                 by
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 by
                 Genealogies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 now
                 if
                 these
                 years
                 are
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 Lunar
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Solar
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 what
                 light
                 or
                 certain
                 rule
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 ?
                 let
                 these
                 Authors
                 name
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 places
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 Lunar
                 years
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 undertake
                 to
                 show
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 method
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 but
                 absurd
                 and
                 incoherent
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 repeat
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 partly
                 observ'd
                 before
                 ,
                 How
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 understand
                 Nature
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 rightly
                 understand
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 holy
                 Writ
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 For
                 without
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 some
                 things
                 consistent
                 and
                 credible
                 that
                 are
                 really
                 impossible
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 incredible
                 and
                 impossible
                 that
                 are
                 really
                 founded
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 willing
                 so
                 to
                 expound
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 good
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 consistent
                 with
                 their
                 Notions
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 go
                 against
                 the
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 invent
                 other
                 interpretations
                 more
                 compliant
                 with
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 before
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture-History
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 ,
                 where
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 or
                 shadow
                 of
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 Narration
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 a
                 mistaken
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 World
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 would
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 Scripture
                 account
                 of
                 years
                 into
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Fathers
                 below
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Ages
                 .
                 Whereby
                 that
                 great
                 Monument
                 ,
                 which
                 Providence
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 difference
                 from
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 defac'd
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 demolish'd
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 sprung
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 seeming
                 incredibility
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 show
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 New
                 or
                 Old
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Lunar
                 years
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 computation
                 ,
                 literal
                 or
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 Nor
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 or
                 Context
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 argues
                 or
                 intimates
                 any
                 such
                 account
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 effectually
                 to
                 prevent
                 this
                 misconstruction
                 of
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ;
                 both
                 by
                 showing
                 the
                 incongruities
                 that
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 from
                 Nature
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 shift
                 or
                 evasion
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 But
                 rather
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 reasons
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 would
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 permanent
                 and
                 lasting
                 in
                 that
                 Primitive
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 particularly
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 :
                 What
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 Waters
                 proceeded
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 how
                 the
                 Rivers
                 arose
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 ended
                 .
                 Some
                 things
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Writ
                 that
                 confirm
                 this
                 Hydrography
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 thus
                 far
                 clear'd
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 a
                 rational
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 general
                 properties
                 ;
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 affair
                 of
                 moment
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 stated
                 and
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 it
                 was
                 water'd
                 ;
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 Fountains
                 rise
                 ,
                 or
                 Rivers
                 flow
                 in
                 an
                 Earth
                 of
                 that
                 Form
                 and
                 Nature
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 thick
                 walls
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 away
                 all
                 communication
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 'twixt
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 External
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 remov'd
                 all
                 the
                 Hills
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 where
                 the
                 Springs
                 use
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 the
                 Rivers
                 descend
                 to
                 water
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 no
                 issue
                 for
                 these
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 no
                 Ocean
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 to
                 disburthen
                 themselves
                 into
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 New-found
                 World
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 dry
                 and
                 barren
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 scarce
                 be
                 habitable
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Theory
                 that
                 gave
                 such
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 my
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ;
                 how
                 they
                 rise
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 flow'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 ended
                 :
                 It
                 seem●d
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 wip'd
                 away
                 at
                 once
                 the
                 Notion
                 and
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 so
                 smooth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 Hill
                 or
                 rising
                 for
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 fall
                 or
                 descent
                 for
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 suckt
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Rivers
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 those
                 passages
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 were
                 stopt
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 me
                 occasion
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 modern
                 and
                 more
                 solid
                 opinion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 rise
                 chiefly
                 from
                 Rains
                 and
                 melted
                 Snows
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 demurr'd
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Rains
                 fell
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Waters
                 and
                 Rivers
                 would
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 appli'd
                 my self
                 to
                 that
                 Inquiry
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 easily
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 then
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Meteorology
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 was
                 of
                 another
                 sort
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 Air
                 was
                 always
                 calm
                 and
                 equal
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 violent
                 Meteors
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 extremity
                 of
                 Cold
                 ;
                 as
                 Ice
                 ,
                 Snow
                 or
                 Hail
                 ;
                 nor
                 Thunder
                 neither
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Clouds
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 quality
                 and
                 consistency
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 falling
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 disruption
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Winds
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 either
                 impetuous
                 or
                 irregular
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 ;
                 seeing
                 there
                 were
                 neither
                 Mountains
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 inequalities
                 to
                 obstruct
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 unequal
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 or
                 unequal
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 contrary
                 and
                 strugling
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Nature
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 disorders
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 watery
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 rise
                 from
                 watery
                 Vapours
                 more
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 Dews
                 ,
                 and
                 Rains
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 plenty
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 raising
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 strong
                 and
                 very
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 moist
                 and
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 grew
                 more
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 would
                 pierce
                 more
                 deep
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 great
                 Abyss
                 which
                 lay
                 underneath
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 an
                 unexhausted
                 storehouse
                 of
                 new
                 Vapours
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 which
                 extracted
                 these
                 Vapours
                 so
                 copiously
                 would
                 also
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 condensing
                 into
                 Clouds
                 or
                 Rain
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 warmer
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Mountains
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 contrary
                 Winds
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 such
                 causes
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 or
                 compress
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 would
                 tend
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 their
                 course
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 any
                 where
                 meet
                 with
                 causes
                 capable
                 to
                 change
                 or
                 condense
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 would
                 depend
                 the
                 Meteors
                 of
                 that
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 chiefly
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 copious
                 Vapours
                 rais'd
                 there
                 were
                 most
                 rarified
                 and
                 agitated
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 their
                 course
                 would
                 be
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 least
                 resistance
                 to
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 certainly
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 colder
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 they
                 would
                 meet
                 with
                 as
                 warm
                 an
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 Vapours
                 as
                 much
                 agitated
                 as
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 would
                 
                 not
                 yield
                 to
                 their
                 progress
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 but
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 passage
                 ,
                 the
                 Cold
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 attracting
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 making
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 motion
                 and
                 dilatation
                 without
                 much
                 resistance
                 ,
                 as
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Cold
                 places
                 usually
                 draw
                 Vapours
                 from
                 the
                 warmer
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 regular
                 and
                 constant
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 rais'd
                 chiefly
                 about
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 and
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Vapours
                 were
                 arriv'd
                 in
                 those
                 cooler
                 Climats
                 ,
                 and
                 cooler
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 condens'd
                 into
                 Rain
                 ;
                 for
                 wanting
                 there
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 their
                 motion
                 would
                 soon
                 begin
                 to
                 languish
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 fall
                 closer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Water
                 is
                 only
                 gradual
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Vapours
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 flying
                 motion
                 ,
                 separate
                 and
                 distant
                 each
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 creeping
                 motion
                 ,
                 close
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 like
                 a
                 swarm
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 setled
                 ;
                 as
                 Vapours
                 resemble
                 the
                 same
                 Bees
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 before
                 they
                 settle
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 puts
                 these
                 Vapours
                 upon
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 or
                 keeps
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 strong
                 agitation
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 fails
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 do
                 in
                 all
                 colder
                 places
                 and
                 Regions
                 ,
                 they
                 necessarily
                 return
                 to
                 Water
                 again
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 they
                 would
                 soon
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 reacht
                 these
                 cold
                 Regions
                 ,
                 be
                 condens'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 Rain
                 or
                 Dew
                 upon
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 continual
                 Rain
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 rais'd
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 was
                 (
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 always
                 alike
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 cross
                 Winds
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 could
                 hinder
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 condensation
                 when
                 arriv'd
                 there
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 constant
                 Source
                 or
                 store-house
                 of
                 Waters
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 establisht
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 all
                 their
                 Waters
                 came
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 supply
                 and
                 circulation
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 croud
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 found
                 vent
                 and
                 issue
                 this
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 the
                 passage
                 being
                 once
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Current
                 would
                 be
                 still
                 continued
                 without
                 intermission
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 spent
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 suck
                 in
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 in
                 fresh
                 streams
                 from
                 the
                 hotter
                 Climates
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 River
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 constantly
                 slowing
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 more
                 remarkably
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 more
                 constant
                 and
                 regular
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 indeed
                 an
                 uninterrupted
                 flood
                 of
                 Vapours
                 rising
                 in
                 one
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 flowing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 continually
                 distilling
                 in
                 Dews
                 and
                 Rain
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 this
                 Aereal
                 River
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 apprehended
                 from
                 this
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2d.
                   fig.
                   1st
                   .
                   p.
                   155.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 a
                 Source
                 for
                 Waters
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Source
                 that
                 would
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 neither
                 diminish
                 or
                 overflow
                 ,
                 but
                 feed
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 supply
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 difficulty
                 that
                 appears
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 How
                 these
                 Waters
                 would
                 flow
                 upon
                 the
                 even
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 form
                 themselves
                 into
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 descent
                 or
                 declivity
                 for
                 their
                 course
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 no
                 Hills
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 not
                 high
                 Lands
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 Rains
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 frigid
                 Zones
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 ,
                 in
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Pools
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 descent
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 appear'd
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 difficulty
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 unanswerable
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 water'd
                 by
                 Dews
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 believe
                 some
                 Worlds
                 are
                 )
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 exactly
                 Spherical
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Oval
                 or
                 Oblong
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 the
                 Polar
                 parts
                 are
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 this
                 
                 Scheme
                 .
                 This
                 affords
                 us
                 a
                 present
                 remedy
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 us
                 free
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Waters
                 which
                 fell
                 about
                 the
                 extreme
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 continual
                 descent
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 Figure
                 gives
                 them
                 motion
                 and
                 distribution
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Rivulets
                 would
                 flow
                 from
                 those
                 Mother-Lakes
                 to
                 refresh
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 bending
                 their
                 course
                 still
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Booke
                   2d.
                   fig.
                   2d.
                   p.
                   156.
                   
                
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 These
                 derivations
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 at
                 first
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 irregular
                 and
                 diffuse
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Chanels
                 were
                 a
                 little
                 worn
                 and
                 hollowed
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 smooth
                 and
                 uniform
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 inclining
                 surface
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Waters
                 should
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 creeping
                 downwards
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 upon
                 a
                 smooth
                 Table
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 flagg'd
                 Pavement
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 inclination
                 ,
                 Water
                 will
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 higher
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 directly
                 ,
                 or
                 winding
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 smoothness
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 provided
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 declivity
                 in
                 the
                 site
                 and
                 libration
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 there
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 towards
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 The
                 Current
                 indeed
                 would
                 be
                 easie
                 and
                 gentle
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 chanc'd
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 to
                 
                 rest
                 or
                 be
                 stopt
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 spread
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Lake
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 fresh
                 supplies
                 it
                 had
                 rais'd
                 its
                 Waters
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 overflow
                 and
                 break
                 loose
                 again
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 pursue
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Rivers
                 its
                 companions
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 temperate
                 Climates
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 got
                 thither
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 ?
                 How
                 would
                 they
                 end
                 or
                 finish
                 their
                 course
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 ;
                 what
                 issue
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 tended
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Sea
                 to
                 lose
                 themselves
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Rivers
                 do
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Subterraneous
                 passages
                 to
                 throw
                 themselves
                 into
                 ;
                 how
                 would
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 their
                 fate
                 at
                 last
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 greater
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 towards
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 branches
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Rivulets
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 would
                 be
                 partly
                 exhal'd
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 drunk
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 dry
                 and
                 sandy
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 this
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 requires
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 Explication
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Rivers
                 as
                 they
                 drew
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 parts
                 ,
                 would
                 find
                 a
                 less
                 declivity
                 or
                 descent
                 of
                 ground
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 or
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Oval
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 near
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 Oval
                 ,
                 the
                 Semidiameters
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 little
                 shorter
                 one
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 advanc'd
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 begin
                 to
                 flow
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 Current
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 and
                 distracted
                 into
                 several
                 lesser
                 streams
                 and
                 Rivulets
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 would
                 lie
                 shallow
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 like
                 a
                 plash
                 of
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 cases
                 their
                 Waters
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 kept
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 deeper
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 these
                 Waters
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 descent
                 ;
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 having
                 the
                 Sun
                 always
                 perpendicular
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 refresht
                 by
                 no
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 would
                 become
                 extremely
                 dry
                 and
                 parch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 converted
                 at
                 length
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 sandy
                 Desart
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 were
                 carried
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 exhal'd
                 and
                 consum'd
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 suckt
                 up
                 ▪
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Spunge
                 ▪
                 by
                 these
                 Sands
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 Grave
                 wherein
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 were
                 buried
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 happens
                 still
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 Rivers
                 never
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 expire
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 these
                 did
                 ,
                 drunk
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Sands
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 arm
                 of
                 Euphrates
                 dies
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sands
                 of
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 conquer'd
                 the
                 greatest
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 whole
                 Theory
                 ,
                 To
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 their
                 origin
                 ,
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 period
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 win
                 our
                 ground
                 by
                 Inches
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 divided
                 the
                 difficulty
                 into
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 encounter
                 them
                 single
                 with
                 
                 more
                 ease
                 .
                 The
                 Rivers
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 most
                 respects
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 contrary
                 to
                 ours
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 turn
                 our
                 Rivers
                 backwards
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 towards
                 their
                 Fountain-heads
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 more
                 resemble
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 those
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 greatest
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 setting
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Current
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chanel
                 more
                 shallow
                 ,
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 Arteries
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 carry
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 greatest
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 further
                 they
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 their
                 Source
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 they
                 grow
                 and
                 divide
                 into
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 little
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 lose
                 themselves
                 insensibly
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 little
                 Floods
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Sands
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2d.
                   fig.
                   3.
                   p.
                   158.
                   
                
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 greater
                 impression
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 things
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 read
                 their
                 description
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 ventur'd
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 model
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Zones
                 or
                 greater
                 Climates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 order
                 and
                 tracts
                 of
                 its
                 Rivers
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 things
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 form
                 as
                 here
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 serve
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 Idea
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 wrought
                 into
                 more
                 exactness
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 enlarge
                 or
                 correct
                 our
                 thoughts
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Zones
                 here
                 represented
                 resemble
                 the
                 Belts
                 or
                 Eusciae
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Planet
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Ante-diluvian
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 we
                 here
                 represent
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Polar
                 parts
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Scene
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 one
                 ;
                 The
                 Sun
                 would
                 be
                 perpetually
                 in
                 their
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 think
                 the
                 Rains
                 would
                 not
                 fall
                 so
                 much
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Frigid
                 Zones
                 ,
                 where
                 accordingly
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 chief
                 seat
                 and
                 receptacle
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 flow'd
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 hero
                 represented
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 prov'd
                 ;
                 And
                 sometimes
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 swelling
                 into
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 parting
                 into
                 several
                 streams
                 and
                 branches
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 water
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 like
                 a
                 Garden
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 before
                 compar'd
                 the
                 branchings
                 of
                 these
                 Rivers
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 ramifications
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 near
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 looking
                 upon
                 this
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 would
                 carry
                 the
                 comparison
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Bloud
                 is
                 not
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 strain'd
                 thorough
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 the
                 Waters
                 were
                 not
                 lost
                 in
                 those
                 Sands
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 but
                 strain'd
                 or
                 percolated
                 thorough
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 the
                 Chanels
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 would
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 answer
                 the
                 Notion
                 which
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 were
                 trajected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 into
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 Subterraneous
                 passages
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 see
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 trajection
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 any
                 motion
                 ,
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 in
                 another
                 Hemisphere
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 doctrine
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 arose
                 from
                 an
                 intanglement
                 in
                 their
                 principles
                 ;
                 They
                 suppos'd
                 generally
                 ,
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 show
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 believ'd
                 that
                 
                   Tigris
                   ,
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   Nile
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Gunges
                 were
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 opinions
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 reconcile
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 supposing
                 that
                 these
                 four
                 Rivers
                 had
                 their
                 Fountain-heads
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 wonderful
                 trajection
                 broke
                 out
                 again
                 here
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 expedient
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 opinions
                 consistent
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 method
                 to
                 me
                 altogether
                 unconceivable
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 our
                 of
                 my
                 depth
                 ,
                 leaning
                 only
                 upon
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 How
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 communication
                 ,
                 either
                 above
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 under-ground
                 ;
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 suppose
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 Barrier
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 nothing
                 could
                 pass
                 either
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 examin'd
                 and
                 determin'd
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 wonder
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 relating
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 do
                 testifie
                 or
                 imply
                 as
                 much
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 reflection
                 upon
                 those
                 passages
                 for
                 our
                 further
                 confirmation
                 .
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Clouds
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 those
                 Heavens
                 then
                 that
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 Rain-bow
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 certainly
                 of
                 a
                 constitution
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Peter
                 doth
                 formally
                 and
                 expresly
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 had
                 a
                 different
                 constitution
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 compos'd
                 or
                 constituted
                 of
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Starry
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Aereal
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 our
                 Air
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Meteors
                 are
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Meteors
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 those
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 but
                 watery
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 they
                 consisted
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shows
                 the
                 foundation
                 upon
                 which
                 that
                 description
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 how
                 coherently
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argues
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 the
                 objection
                 there
                 propos'd
                 :
                 how
                 justly
                 also
                 he
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 first
                 Heavens
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 opposeth
                 them
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 those
                 were
                 constituted
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 watery
                 Meteors
                 only
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 present
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 have
                 treasures
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 fiery
                 Exhalations
                 and
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 Executioners
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 wrath
                 and
                 decrees
                 in
                 the
                 final
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 minds
                 me
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Waters
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Waters
                 above
                 the
                 Firmaments
                 ,
                 which
                 Scripture
                 sometimes
                 mentions
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 explain'd
                 so
                 fitly
                 and
                 emphatically
                 upon
                 any
                 supposition
                 as
                 this
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 place
                 them
                 above
                 the
                 Starry
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 seem
                 neither
                 to
                 understand
                 Astronomy
                 nor
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 nothing
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Clouds
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 methinks
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 eminent
                 and
                 remarkable
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deserve
                 a
                 particular
                 commemoration
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 his
                 six
                 days
                 work
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Source
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 only
                 Source
                 of
                 Waters
                 upon
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 drop
                 of
                 Water
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 Celestial
                 ,
                 )
                 this
                 gives
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 force
                 and
                 Emphasis
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 middle
                 Region
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Meteors
                 but
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 made
                 it
                 still
                 the
                 greater
                 singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 worthy
                 commemoration
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 said
                 concerning
                 their
                 Source
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 issue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 and
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 any
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 River
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Lake
                 in
                 Eden
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 end
                 and
                 issue
                 ,
                 Moses
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 disburthen'd
                 themselves
                 into
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 usually
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 great
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 implies
                 that
                 they
                 spent
                 themselves
                 in
                 compassing
                 and
                 watering
                 certain
                 Countries
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 in
                 again
                 very
                 easily
                 with
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 rather
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 others
                 than
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 judgment
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 suggestion
                 about
                 the
                 Supercoelestial
                 Waters
                 made
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 nature
                 and
                 speciality
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 belief
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 Providence
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 benefit
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Causes
                 soever
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 past
                 over
                 so
                 slightly
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Creature
                 of
                 the
                 modern
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 seen
                 nor
                 known
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   (
                   Gen.
                   9.
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   )
                
                 plainly
                 intimates
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 directly
                 affirms
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 says
                 .
                 The
                 Bow
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 or
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Noah
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 drown
                 the
                 World
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 no
                 regard
                 to
                 this
                 promise
                 ?
                 and
                 stood
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 be
                 drown'd
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 but
                 cold
                 comfort
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 pledge
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Veracity
                 .
                 You
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 sign
                 or
                 pledge
                 that
                 signified
                 naturally
                 ,
                 but
                 voluntarily
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 signifi'd
                 naturally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 connexion
                 with
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 importing
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 chang'd
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 perish
                 by
                 Water
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 grant
                 that
                 it
                 signified
                 only
                 by
                 institution
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 significant
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 new
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 signifie
                 any
                 new
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 promise
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 Almighty
                 had
                 said
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Water
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   set
                   the
                   Sun
                   in
                   the
                   firmament
                   :
                
                 Would
                 this
                 have
                 been
                 any
                 strengthning
                 of
                 Noah's
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 mind
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 says
                 Noah
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 spectator
                 of
                 that
                 sad
                 Tragedy
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 again
                 ?
                 what
                 sign
                 or
                 assurance
                 is
                 this
                 against
                 a
                 second
                 Deluge
                 ?
                 when
                 God
                 gives
                 a
                 sign
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Prophecy
                 or
                 Promise
                 to
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 something
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 change
                 wrought
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 whereby
                 God
                 doth
                 testifie
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 
                 God
                 says
                 to
                 
                   Ahaz
                   ,
                   Ask
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Ask
                   it
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   depth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   height
                   above
                   :
                
                 And
                 when
                 Ahaz
                 would
                 ask
                 no
                 sign
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 one
                 unaskt
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                   and
                   bear
                   a
                   Son.
                
                 So
                 when
                 Zachary
                 was
                 promis'd
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 asketh
                 for
                 a
                 sign
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Whereby
                   shall
                   I
                   know
                   this
                   ?
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Wife
                   well
                   stricken
                   in
                   years
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sign
                 given
                 him
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 so
                 till
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 fulfill'd
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 when
                 Abraham
                 askt
                 a
                 sign
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 assur'd
                 of
                 God's
                 promise
                 that
                 his
                 seed
                 shou'd
                 inherit
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 
                   Canaan
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 15.
                 8.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   17.
                   )
                   When
                   the
                   Sun
                   went
                   down
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   dark
                   ,
                   behold
                   a
                   smoaking
                   furnace
                   and
                   a
                   burning
                   Lamp
                   passed
                   betwixt
                   the
                   pieces
                
                 of
                 the
                 beasts
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 cut
                 asunder
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 other
                 instances
                 of
                 signs
                 given
                 in
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 sign
                 given
                 to
                 King
                 Hezekiah
                 for
                 his
                 recovery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Gideon
                 for
                 his
                 victory
                 ;
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 shadow
                 went
                 back
                 ten
                 degrees
                 in
                 Ahaz
                 .
                 Dial
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 
                   Gideon
                   ,
                   his
                   Fleece
                   was
                   wet
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   ground
                   about
                   it
                   dry
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 trial
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   dry
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   ground
                   about
                   it
                   wet
                   .
                
                 These
                 were
                 all
                 signs
                 very
                 proper
                 ,
                 significant
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 having
                 something
                 surprising
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 were
                 signs
                 
                 by
                 institution
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 something
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 force
                 or
                 significancy
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 Moses
                 himself
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 speaks
                 this
                 very
                 sence
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Mutiny
                 or
                 Rebellion
                 of
                 Corah
                 and
                 Dathan
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   these
                   men
                   die
                   the
                   common
                   death
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Lord
                   make
                   a
                   new
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   open
                   her
                   moath
                   and
                   swallow
                   them
                   up
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   then
                   you
                   shall
                   understand
                   that
                   these
                   men
                   have
                   provoked
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Nunr
                   .
                
                 26.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 
                   created
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                
                 (
                 when
                 are
                 Moses's
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 place
                 )
                 the
                 sign
                 ws
                 effectual
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 every
                 thing
                 continues
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 new
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 new
                 intention
                 in
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 or
                 pledge
                 ,
                 a
                 token
                 or
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 Covenant
                 or
                 promise
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 common
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 every
                 Man's
                 Reason
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Rainbow
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 confirm
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 by
                 discovering
                 what
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 argue
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 some
                 prejudices
                 that
                 may
                 keep
                 others
                 from
                 assenting
                 to
                 clear
                 Reason
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 t
                 is
                 usually
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 signs
                 ,
                 like
                 words
                 ,
                 signifie
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 institution
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 appl●●d
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Imposer
                 ;
                 as
                 hanging
                 out
                 a
                 white
                 Flag
                 is
                 calling
                 for
                 mercy
                 ,
                 a
                 Bush
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Wine
                 to
                 be
                 fold
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 instances
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 signs
                 of
                 something
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 signifie
                 only
                 by
                 use
                 and
                 repeated
                 experience
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 signs
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 given
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 threatning
                 ,
                 or
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 with
                 design
                 to
                 cure
                 our
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 excite
                 and
                 beget
                 in
                 us
                 Faith
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Promiser
                 ,
                 such
                 signs
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 in
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 new
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 thereby
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 sign
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 affirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Promiser
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 pretended
                 sign
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Cypher
                 and
                 superfluity
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 obtain'd
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 (
                 even
                 when
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 promis'd
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 again
                 )
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 sign
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 signifie
                 another
                 course
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 another
                 purpose
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 perfectly
                 insignificant
                 .
                 Some
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Jewish
                 or
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 signs
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sence
                 as
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 are
                 rather
                 Symbolical
                 representations
                 or
                 commemorations
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 marks
                 of
                 distinction
                 and
                 consecration
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Religion
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 also
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 particular
                 when
                 first
                 instituted
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 such
                 instances
                 fall
                 short
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 case
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 signs
                 confirmatory
                 of
                 a
                 promise
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 affirm'd
                 
                   de
                   futuro
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 further
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 veracity
                 of
                 the
                 Promiser
                 ,
                 a
                 sign
                 is
                 given
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 must
                 indispensably
                 be
                 something
                 new
                 ,
                 
                 otherwise
                 it
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 a
                 sign
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 how
                 incongruous
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 admit
                 that
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 appear'd
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 dead
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 forc●d
                 ,
                 fruitless
                 and
                 ineffectual
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 confirm
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 first
                 appear'd
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 How
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 apposite
                 a
                 sign
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 for
                 Providence
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Water
                 ?
                 It
                 had
                 a
                 secret
                 connexion
                 with
                 the
                 effect
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 natural
                 sign
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 appearing
                 first
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 watery
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 easiness
                 ,
                 and
                 propriety
                 of
                 application
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 God
                 Almighty
                 was
                 declaring
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 appear'd
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 a
                 fair
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 that
                 marvellous
                 and
                 beautiful
                 Meteor
                 ,
                 which
                 Noah
                 had
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ;
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 most
                 lively
                 impression
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 quickning
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 him
                 comfort
                 and
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 stedfast
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Interpreters
                 have
                 commonly
                 gone
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 suppos'd
                 that
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Hypothesis
                 that
                 could
                 answer
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 concern
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 commonly
                 bring
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Notions
                 :
                 
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 instance
                 in
                 that
                 discourse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Theory
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 sence
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 forc'dly
                 appli'd
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 what
                 plainly
                 respected
                 another
                 .
                 A
                 like
                 instance
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 or
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 disruption
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 this
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 well
                 what
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 generally
                 interpreted
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 propriety
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 instance
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 hath
                 misguided
                 them
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 alledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 pretend
                 to
                 alledge
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 interpret
                 thus
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 go
                 by
                 certain
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Clouds
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 within
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 Creation
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 these
                 reasons
                 are
                 convictive
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 belief
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Theory
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 if
                 ours
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 were
                 never
                 condens'd
                 into
                 drops
                 ,
                 nor
                 into
                 Rain
                 in
                 the
                 temperate
                 and
                 inhabited
                 Climates
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 the
                 production
                 or
                 appearance
                 of
                 this
                 Bow
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 recollect
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 disquisition
                 concerning
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ;
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 well
                 satisfied
                 the
                 difficulties
                 propos'd
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 rather
                 given
                 us
                 an
                 advantage
                 ;
                 a
                 better
                 discovery
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 new
                 prospect
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 habitable
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 Paradisical
                 .
                 The
                 pleasantness
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 Paradise
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 consist
                 chiefly
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 its
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Trees
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Gen.
                
                 2.
                 and
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                   10.
                   
                   Ezek.
                   31.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                
                 and
                 considering
                 the
                 richness
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 soil
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 abound
                 in
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Rivulets
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 wooded
                 like
                 a
                 Grove
                 ,
                 uss
                 it
                 was
                 water'd
                 like
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 temperate
                 Climates
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 find
                 one
                 Paradise
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 find
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 A
                 Recollection
                 and
                 Review
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 ,
                 Natural
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 finish'd
                 our
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 Travellers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 strange
                 Countries
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 pleasure
                 and
                 improvement
                 ,
                 to
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 excel
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unpleasant
                 ,
                 nor
                 unuseful
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 discovery
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 travell'd
                 it
                 over
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 fancy
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 task
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 differences
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 already
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 lesser
                 would
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 whole
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 would
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 fruit
                 of
                 travelling
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 seeing
                 variety
                 of
                 places
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 humours
                 ,
                 fashions
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 it
                 frees
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 pedantry
                 and
                 littleness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 censure
                 every
                 thing
                 for
                 absurd
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Country
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 instead
                 of
                 crossing
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 waft
                 our selves
                 over
                 to
                 our
                 neighbouring
                 Planets
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 varieties
                 there
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 very
                 much
                 enlarge
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 to
                 cure
                 those
                 diseases
                 of
                 little
                 minds
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 them
                 troublesome
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 uneasie
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seeing
                 our
                 heavy
                 Bodies
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 for
                 such
                 Voyages
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 greatest
                 thing
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Survey
                 and
                 reflection
                 upon
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 sence
                 was
                 
                 another
                 World
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 as
                 some
                 two
                 Planets
                 are
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 declar'd
                 already
                 the
                 general
                 grounds
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 now
                 trace
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 them
                 down
                 into
                 particulars
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 shew
                 us
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 differ'd
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 situation
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 its
                 most
                 fundamental
                 differences
                 from
                 ours
                 ;
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 all
                 one
                 smooth
                 Continent
                 ,
                 one
                 continued
                 surface
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Sea
                 ,
                 any
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 any
                 Holes
                 ,
                 Dens
                 or
                 Caverns
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 made
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 Meteorology
                 ,
                 Hydrography
                 and
                 Geography
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 that
                 World.
                 The
                 Earth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 having
                 its
                 Axis
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 would
                 appear
                 in
                 another
                 posture
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 diurnal
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   Mobile
                
                 ,
                 and
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 would
                 then
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Poles
                 with
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 Periodical
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Orbs
                 and
                 Planets
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 intangledness
                 and
                 perplexity
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 now
                 in
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 would
                 suffer
                 any
                 Eclipses
                 then
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 unless
                 one
                 knew
                 what
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 she
                 was
                 then
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 neighbourhood
                 :
                 Her
                 presence
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 needful
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 long
                 Winter-nights
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 great
                 Pool
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 move
                 or
                 govern
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 preceding
                 Chapter
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 how
                 much
                 a
                 better
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 broken
                 and
                 displac'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 chang'd
                 :
                 Nothing
                 violent
                 ,
                 nothing
                 frightful
                 ,
                 nothing
                 troublesome
                 or
                 incommodious
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 was
                 always
                 smooth
                 and
                 serene
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 desirable
                 piece
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 could
                 but
                 command
                 a
                 fair
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 his
                 friends
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prince
                 or
                 Potentate
                 upon
                 Earth
                 can
                 do
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 never
                 wanted
                 one
                 in
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 see
                 a
                 foul
                 one
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 constant
                 breezes
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 cool'd
                 the
                 open
                 Plains
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 weather
                 temperate
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 fair
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 enough
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 ,
                 separated
                 by
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 uninhabitable
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 unpassable
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 made
                 two
                 distinct
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 judge
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 commerce
                 or
                 communication
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 the
                 Ancients
                 call'd
                 
                   Antichthon
                   ,
                   the
                   Opposite
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Other
                   World.
                
                 And
                 this
                 name
                 and
                 notion
                 remain'd
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 c●ast
                 .
                 Just
                 as
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 generally
                 accounted
                 uninhabitable
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 really
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tradition
                 remain'd
                 uncorrected
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 causes
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 chang'd
                 its
                 posture
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 division
                 of
                 that
                 Primaval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 into
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 ,
                 naturally
                 sever'd
                 and
                 disunited
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 divided
                 into
                 five
                 Zones
                 ,
                 two
                 Frigid
                 ,
                 two
                 Temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Torrid
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 into
                 ●●ve
                 Zones
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 did
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 that
                 Original
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Geography
                 ,
                 and
                 improperly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 translation
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Zones
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 are
                 habitable
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 distinctions
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 but
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 not
                 fixt
                 by
                 Nature
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 where
                 the
                 Rivers
                 fail'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Regions
                 became
                 uninhabitable
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 driness
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 there
                 begun
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Regions
                 became
                 uninhabitable
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 cold
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 there
                 begun
                 the
                 Frigid
                 Zone
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 being
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 bounds
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 Temperate
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 alter'd
                 when
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 chang'd
                 ;
                 and
                 chang'd
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   uninhabitable
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   might
                   become
                   habitable
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 uninhabitable
                 ,
                 there
                 remain'd
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 inhabited
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 breaking
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 whereof
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 good
                 Land.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 extent
                 we
                 make
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 twenty
                 three
                 degrees
                 and
                 more
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 these
                 bounds
                 are
                 set
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 by
                 the
                 obliquity
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 World.
                 Where
                 the
                 Rivers
                 stopt
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 would
                 begin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 directly
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 middle
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Rivers
                 flow'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 explain'd
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 parts
                 the
                 Rivers
                 did
                 not
                 reach
                 ,
                 were
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Sands
                 and
                 Desarts
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sandy
                 Desarts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 made
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 immediately
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 should
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 those
                 Tracts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 refresht
                 with
                 Rivers
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 cement
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 would
                 moulder
                 and
                 crumble
                 into
                 little
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 those
                 pieces
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 bak'd
                 into
                 Stone
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 scorch'd
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 might
                 happen
                 sometimes
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 extremity
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 chance
                 a
                 place
                 wanted
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Water
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 due
                 temper
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 Sands
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 early
                 or
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 greater
                 loose
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 rough
                 Pebbles
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 in
                 that
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Deucalion
                 and
                 Pyrrha
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 over
                 ,
                 found
                 new
                 made
                 Stones
                 to
                 cast
                 behind
                 their
                 backs
                 ;
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 their
                 mother
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 broken
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Plants
                 and
                 Trees
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 water'd
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 soil
                 so
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 
                 A
                 new
                 unlabour'd
                 soil
                 ,
                 replenistht
                 with
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 all
                 Vegetables
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 warm
                 Sun
                 that
                 would
                 call
                 upon
                 Nature
                 early
                 for
                 her
                 First-Fruits
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 her
                 course
                 .
                 Nature
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 wild
                 luxuriancy
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 humane
                 industry
                 by
                 degrees
                 gave
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 to
                 ;
                 The
                 Waters
                 flow'd
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 gentle
                 Current
                 ▪
                 and
                 were
                 easily
                 led
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 shady
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 best
                 in
                 most
                 and
                 warm
                 Countries
                 ,
                 grac'd
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 their
                 Rivers
                 or
                 Canals
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 crown
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 their
                 perpetual
                 Spring
                 ▪
                 the
                 Fields
                 always
                 green
                 ,
                 the
                 Flowers
                 always
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 always
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 with
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Fruit
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 occasionally
                 spoken
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 do
                 again
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 need
                 not
                 inlarge
                 upon
                 them
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Subterraneous
                 things
                 ,
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 happier
                 they
                 ;
                 no
                 Gold
                 ,
                 nor
                 Silver
                 ,
                 nor
                 courser
                 Metals
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 either
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 such
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 their
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 little
                 occasion
                 for
                 .
                 And
                 Minerals
                 are
                 either
                 for
                 Medicine
                 ▪
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 further
                 than
                 Herbs
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 Materials
                 to
                 certain
                 Arts
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 suppli'd
                 by
                 other
                 ways
                 .
                 These
                 Subterraneous
                 things
                 ,
                 Metals
                 and
                 metallick
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 are
                 Factitious
                 ,
                 not
                 Original
                 bodies
                 ,
                 coaeval
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 preparations
                 and
                 concoctions
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 within
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Stamina
                 or
                 principles
                 of
                 them
                 ris●e
                 from
                 the
                 lower
                 Regions
                 that
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 drawn
                 through
                 such
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 could
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 penetrate
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 loosen
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 call'd
                 Golden
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 Gold
                 was
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 following
                 Ages
                 had
                 their
                 names
                 from
                 several
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 then
                 asleep
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 deep
                 womb
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 Sun
                 till
                 many
                 Years
                 and
                 Ages
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 several
                 Regions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 bottom
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 some
                 observations
                 upon
                 their
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 World
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 look
                 upon
                 Man
                 and
                 other
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 Superiour
                 and
                 Animate
                 part
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 spoken
                 to
                 that
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Longaevity
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 long
                 life
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 had
                 their
                 share
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 proportion
                 longer-liv'd
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Animals
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 all
                 living
                 things
                 were
                 far
                 more
                 permanent
                 ;
                 The
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Forest
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 ,
                 out-lasted
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 Groves
                 of
                 Pines
                 and
                 Cedars
                 that
                 grew
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 were
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 standing
                 when
                 the
                 Deluge
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 entire
                 course
                 and
                 period
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 We
                 might
                 add
                 here
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 another
                 observation
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 Men
                 and
                 other
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 They
                 were
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 longer-liv'd
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 reasonable
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 growth
                 ,
                 its
                 consistency
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 decay
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 duration
                 is
                 longer
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 like
                 proportions
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 longer
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 suppose
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 growth
                 both
                 in
                 Men
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 lasted
                 longer
                 in
                 that
                 World
                 than
                 it
                 doth
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 carried
                 their
                 Bodies
                 both
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 height
                 and
                 bulk
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 their
                 Trees
                 would
                 be
                 both
                 taller
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 bigger
                 than
                 ours
                 ;
                 neither
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 any
                 danger
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 blown
                 down
                 by
                 Winds
                 and
                 Storms
                 ,
                 or
                 struck
                 with
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Ae●yptian
                 Pyramids
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 their
                 height
                 was
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 Roots
                 and
                 Trunks
                 proportionable
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 streight
                 and
                 well
                 pois'd
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 firm
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 majesty
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Fowls
                   of
                   Heaven
                   making
                   their
                   Nests
                   in
                   their
                   Boughs
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   their
                   shadow
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   bringing
                   forth
                   their
                   Young.
                
                 When
                 things
                 are
                 fairly
                 possible
                 in
                 their
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 possible
                 in
                 several
                 degrees
                 ,
                 higher
                 or
                 lower
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 weakness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 us'd
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 believes
                 those
                 accounts
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 *
                 and
                 Moderns
                 ‖
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Indian
                 Trees
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 should
                 much
                 exceed
                 any
                 that
                 we
                 now
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 ●That
                 Allegorical
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Assyria
                 in
                 
                   Ezekiel
                   Chap.
                
                 31.
                 by
                 allusion
                 to
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 was
                 chiefly
                 for
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 stateliness
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 fairness
                 of
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trees
                 and
                 their
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 kinds
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 goodly
                 than
                 Nature
                 produces
                 any
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 in
                 short
                 concerning
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 Inanimate
                 or
                 Animate
                 ;
                 We
                 should
                 now
                 take
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Artificial
                 World
                 ;
                 what
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 humane
                 life
                 were
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 exhibit
                 to
                 us
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 very
                 remote
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 exaggerate
                 matters
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 move
                 and
                 please
                 us
                 more
                 .
                 A
                 Moral
                 or
                 
                   Philosophick
                   History
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 well
                 writ
                 ,
                 would
                 certainly
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 useful
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 relate
                 how
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 Humane
                 Life
                 have
                 chang'd
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 the
                 modes
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 simplicity
                 Men
                 begun
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 luxury
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 improvement
                 ,
                 or
                 changes
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 then
                 what
                 new
                 forms
                 and
                 modifications
                 were
                 superadded
                 by
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 what
                 by
                 Religion
                 ,
                 what
                 by
                 Superstition
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 things
                 more
                 instructive
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 
                 factory
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Kings
                 Reign'd
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Battles
                 were
                 fought
                 ;
                 which
                 common
                 History
                 teacheth
                 ▪
                 and
                 teacheth
                 little
                 more
                 .
                 Such
                 affairs
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 little
                 under
                 plots
                 in
                 the
                 Tragi
                 comedy
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 main
                 design
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 extent
                 and
                 consequence
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Animate
                 World
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Inanimate
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Civil
                 World
                 depends
                 upon
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 measures
                 from
                 them
                 ▪
                 Nature
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Mankind
                 are
                 a
                 superstructure
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 model
                 or
                 picture
                 of
                 their
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 drawn
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 conjectures
                 or
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Artificial
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 accompany
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 observ'd
                 from
                 their
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoothness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 would
                 be
                 always
                 calm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 fair
                 ,
                 no
                 cold
                 or
                 violent
                 Winds
                 ,
                 Rains
                 ,
                 or
                 Storms
                 ,
                 no
                 extremity
                 of
                 weather
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 would
                 need
                 little
                 protection
                 from
                 the
                 iniuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 one
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 our selves
                 from
                 those
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 by
                 building
                 and
                 cloathing
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Trades
                 are
                 imploy'd
                 about
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 needless
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 such
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 workman
                 .
                 Tents
                 and
                 Bowers
                 would
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 incommodities
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 weather
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 Stone-walls
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 Roofs
                 defend
                 ●s
                 now
                 ;
                 and
                 Men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 easiest
                 ways
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 till
                 necessity
                 or
                 vice
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 laborious
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 artificial
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 observ'd
                 and
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Sea
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Ante-diluvian
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 'twixt
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 This
                 takes
                 up
                 half
                 of
                 our
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 busied
                 with
                 Sea-affairs
                 and
                 Navigation
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 little
                 need
                 of
                 Merchandizing
                 then
                 .
                 Nature
                 suppli'd
                 them
                 at
                 home
                 with
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 greedy
                 of
                 superfluities
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 what
                 concern'd
                 their
                 Food
                 and
                 Diet
                 ;
                 Antiquity
                 doth
                 generally
                 suppose
                 that
                 Men
                 were
                 not
                 Carnivo●us
                 in
                 those
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 not
                 feed
                 upon
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Herbs
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 plainly
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 God
                 Almighty
                 gives
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 a
                 Licence
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Gen.
                   9.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   )
                   Every
                   moving
                   thing
                   that
                   liveth
                   shall
                   be
                   meat
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 new-made
                 Earth
                 God
                 had
                 prescrib'd
                 them
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruit
                 for
                 their
                 Diet
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   29.
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   every
                   Herb
                   bearing
                   Seed
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   every
                   Tree
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                   yielding
                   Seed
                   ,
                   to
                   you
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   meat
                   .
                
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Natural
                 Diet
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 provided
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 preparation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Birds
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 general
                 grounds
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Civil
                 World
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Natural
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 face
                 and
                 aspect
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 now
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 these
                 Heads
                 ,
                 Food
                 and
                 Cloathing
                 .
                 Building
                 and
                 Traffick
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 train
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 Trades
                 and
                 Manufactures
                 that
                 attend
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Civil
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                 great
                 measure
                 constituted
                 and
                 compounded
                 :
                 These
                 make
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 occupations
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 noise
                 and
                 hurry
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 These
                 fill
                 our
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Fairs
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Havens
                 and
                 Ports
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 fine
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 indigency
                 and
                 necessitousness
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 needless
                 and
                 unknown
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 telling
                 us
                 them
                 without
                 their
                 grounds
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 lookt
                 like
                 Poetical
                 stories
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasant
                 fictions
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 most
                 Men
                 past
                 for
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 shewn
                 them
                 in
                 another
                 light
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Causes
                 ,
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Basis
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 stand
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 full
                 credibility
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 lays
                 a
                 foundation
                 for
                 after-thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 deductions
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 minds
                 dispos'd
                 to
                 pursue
                 Speculations
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
                 natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Military
                 and
                 Judicial
                 affai●●
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Equipage
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 an
                 higher
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 calculate
                 these
                 upon
                 the
                 grounds
                 given
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 at
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Theory
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 better
                 judgment
                 of
                 those
                 Traditional
                 accounts
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 early
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 particulars
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 easiness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 pompous
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 artificial
                 method
                 ,
                 which
                 partly
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 the
                 Vices
                 and
                 Vanities
                 of
                 Men
                 have
                 introduc'd
                 and
                 establisht
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Philosophick
                   History
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 general
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 World
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Modern
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 things
                 did
                 not
                 equally
                 run
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 Ages
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 declension
                 and
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 both
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 principal
                 form
                 of
                 Nature
                 remaining
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 and
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 that
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 then
                 also
                 this
                 Civil
                 frame
                 of
                 things
                 would
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ▪
                 And
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 propos'd
                 crudely
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 its
                 grounds
                 ,
                 appear
                 fabulous
                 or
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 really
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 in
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Patriarchs
                 should
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 surpris'd
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 World
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 story
                 and
                 description
                 of
                 his
                 .
                 As
                 an
                 Indian
                 hath
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 European
                 modes
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 wonder
                 at
                 their
                 plain
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 we
                 that
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 tract
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 wrought
                 and
                 screw'd
                 up
                 into
                 artifices
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 disguis'd
                 our selves
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 World
                 that
                 the
                 Scenes
                 are
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 strange
                 and
                 Fantastical
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 Discourse
                 with
                 an
                 easie
                 remark
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 particular
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 power
                 that
                 custom
                 
                 hath
                 upon
                 weak
                 and
                 little
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 reach
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 their
                 Senses
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 and
                 been
                 us'd
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Standard
                 and
                 Measure
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Decorum
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 more
                 positive
                 and
                 tenacicus
                 of
                 their
                 petty
                 opinions
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 nor
                 more
                 censorious
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 bitterness
                 and
                 malice
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 generally
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 evidence
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 beloved
                 opinions
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 peevish
                 and
                 impatient
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 diseases
                 that
                 accompany
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 know
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 cannot
                 be
                 determin'd
                 from
                 the
                 Theory
                 only
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 Scripture
                 only
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 was
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 generally
                 plac'd
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Continent
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 prepar'd
                 our
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 finishing
                 stroaks
                 ;
                 describ'd
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 compar'd
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 two
                 Earths
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 the
                 whole
                 State
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 Worlds
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 only
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 in
                 that
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 driven
                 the
                 point
                 so
                 far
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whose
                 Form
                 ,
                 Site
                 ,
                 and
                 Air
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 indispensable
                 properties
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 ill
                 success
                 our
                 modern
                 Authors
                 have
                 rang'd
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 fit
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 to
                 plant
                 Paradise
                 in
                 ;
                 some
                 would
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 good
                 Air
                 and
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 for
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 pleasure
                 and
                 beauty
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Others
                 therefore
                 would
                 seat
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 River-Island
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 Water
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 foul
                 weather
                 at
                 the
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 both
                 Reason
                 and
                 all
                 Authority
                 have
                 exempted
                 Paradise
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 like
                 seeking
                 a
                 perfect
                 beauty
                 in
                 a
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 requir'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 complexion
                 ,
                 Features
                 ,
                 Proportions
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 meet
                 all
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 all
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 a
                 Terrestrial
                 Paradise
                 ever
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 chosen
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 Seat
                 that
                 had
                 all
                 those
                 beauties
                 and
                 conveniences
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 every
                 where
                 through
                 the
                 temperate
                 Climates
                 ,
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 constant
                 Air
                 ,
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Soil
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 general
                 characters
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 trouble
                 will
                 be
                 rather
                 in
                 that
                 competition
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 Region
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 near
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 ,
                 distant
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 imaginary
                 line
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 real
                 boundary
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 past
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 inquiry
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 whether
                 of
                 these
                 Hemispheres
                 was
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 To
                 answer
                 this
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 natural
                 reason
                 or
                 occasion
                 to
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 of
                 difference
                 or
                 pre-eminence
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 had
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 depended
                 rather
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 Providence
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 any
                 natural
                 incapacity
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Regions
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 planting
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 God.
                 Neither
                 doth
                 Scripture
                 determine
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 certainty
                 ,
                 either
                 Hemisphere
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Eden
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 pleasure
                 or
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 who
                 render
                 this
                 word
                 Eden
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 proper
                 name
                 twice
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   ver
                   .
                   8
                   ,
                   &
                   10.
                   )
                
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 story
                 render
                 it
                 twice
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 name
                 ,
                 signifying
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   (
                   Chap.
                
                 2.
                 15.
                 and
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   24.
                   
                
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 accordingly
                 render
                 it
                 in
                 
                   Ezekiel
                   (
                   Chap.
                   31.
                   9.
                   16
                   ,
                   18.
                   )
                
                 where
                 this
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 again
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Mekiddim
                   (
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 render'd
                 
                   in
                   the
                   East
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 determin'd
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 Translate
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Greek
                 Versions
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 the
                 Vulgate
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Syriack
                 render
                 it
                 
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 infallible
                 ,
                 or
                 inspir'd
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 prefer
                 their
                 single
                 authority
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Some
                 also
                 think
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 may
                 be
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 four
                 Rivers
                 that
                 are
                 named
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 they
                 ran
                 thorough
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 Rivers
                 are
                 to
                 me
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 unintelligible
                 .
                 Where
                 are
                 there
                 four
                 Rivers
                 in
                 our
                 Continent
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 or
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 admit
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 fraction
                 and
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 expect
                 to
                 find
                 Rivers
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 general
                 Source
                 is
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Chanels
                 are
                 all
                 broke
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 admit
                 such
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 suppose
                 the
                 Deluge
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 only
                 like
                 a
                 standing
                 Pool
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 had
                 once
                 cover'd
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 great
                 haveck
                 or
                 confusion
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 go
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 show
                 us
                 still
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Several
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 show
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 suppos'd
                 these
                 four
                 Rivers
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Heads
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 might
                 be
                 there
                 too
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 them
                 first
                 agree
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                 concerning
                 these
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Countries
                 they
                 run
                 thorough
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 show
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 in
                 this
                 Continent
                 .
              
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 neither
                 the
                 Theory
                 doth
                 determine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 whether
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 appeal
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 Guide
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Ancient
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 are
                 silent
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 reasonable
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Inquiries
                 may
                 be
                 comprehensive
                 enough
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 have
                 said
                 or
                 determin'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 and
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 neither
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 but
                 betwixt
                 both
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 plainly
                 in
                 
                   Abravanel
                   ,
                   Manasses
                   Ben-Israel
                   ,
                   Maimonides
                   ,
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 But
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 carried
                 it
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 it
                 certain
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 days
                 and
                 nights
                 were
                 always
                 equal
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 how
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 stood
                 under
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 another
                 method
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 perpetual
                 Aequinox
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 Climates
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 aware
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 utterly
                 uninhabitable
                 ,
                 having
                 remov'd
                 their
                 Paradise
                 thus
                 far
                 from
                 home
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 probably
                 have
                 remov'd
                 it
                 a
                 little
                 further
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 temperate
                 Climates
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Poets
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 several
                 Paradises
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 plac'd
                 them
                 generally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Continent
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 another
                 Orb
                 or
                 Hemisphere
                 .
                 The
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Hesperides
                 ,
                 the
                 Fortunate
                 Islands
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Elysian
                   Fields
                   ,
                   Ogygia
                
                 and
                 Toprabane
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 describ'd
                 by
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 characteriz'd
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Paradises
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 feared
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 by
                 their
                 Geography
                 and
                 descriptions
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 Antiquity
                 seems
                 to
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 beyond
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 for
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 to
                 depend
                 upon
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 is
                 Christian
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 the
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 negatively
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Latin
                 or
                 Greek
                 ,
                 ever
                 plac'd
                 Paradise
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 conceit
                 and
                 invention
                 of
                 some
                 Modern
                 Authors
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 encouraged
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 gave
                 Men
                 ease
                 and
                 rest
                 as
                 to
                 further
                 inquiries
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 argument
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 manage
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 have
                 plac'd
                 Paradise
                 in
                 any
                 determinate
                 Region
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africk
                
                 or
                 Europe
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Authors
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 fansied
                 Paradise
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 fansie
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 regarded
                 or
                 pursu'd
                 .
                 The
                 controversie
                 amongst
                 the
                 Fathers
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 was
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 :
                 They
                 disputed
                 and
                 controverted
                 ,
                 whether
                 Paradise
                 was
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 Intellectual
                 
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 Allegorical
                 ;
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 grand
                 point
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 thought
                 it
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 some
                 plac'd
                 it
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 some
                 inaccessible
                 by
                 Desarts
                 or
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 another
                 World
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 chiefly
                 consisted
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 opinions
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 nam'd
                 any
                 particular
                 place
                 or
                 Country
                 in
                 the
                 known
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 contested
                 for
                 one
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 vain
                 temerity
                 of
                 modern
                 Authors
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 tell
                 to
                 an
                 Acre
                 of
                 Land
                 where
                 Paradise
                 stood
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 set
                 their
                 foot
                 upon
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 corrupted
                 and
                 misrepresented
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 our
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 some
                 modern
                 Poets
                 have
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elysian
                   fields
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Homer
                 and
                 the
                 Ancients
                 plac'd
                 remote
                 on
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 green
                 Meadow
                 in
                 
                   Campania
                   Felix
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fam'd
                 Elysium
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 negatively
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 discover
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 positive
                 Assertions
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 their
                 opinions
                 be
                 differently
                 exprest
                 ,
                 they
                 generally
                 concenter
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Hemisphere
                
                 was
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 seems
                 manifestly
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Christian
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 definitive
                 in
                 the
                 remains
                 we
                 have
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 Paradise
                 to
                 be
                 Corporeal
                 and
                 Local
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 Others
                 that
                 thought
                 it
                 Local
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 (
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 indeed
                 did
                 not
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 did
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 exprest
                 themselves
                 in
                 various
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 various
                 forms
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 due
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 common
                 and
                 general
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 Paradise
                 was
                 seated
                 beyond
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 aright
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 reflect
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 consisted
                 ,
                 altogether
                 incommunicable
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 were
                 then
                 as
                 two
                 distinct
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 or
                 distinct
                 Earths
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 commerce
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Notion
                 or
                 Tradition
                 we
                 find
                 among
                 Heathen
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christian
                 ,
                 this
                 Opposite
                 Earth
                 being
                 call'd
                 by
                 them
                 Antichthon
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 Antichthones
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 words
                 comprehend
                 both
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 and
                 Antoeci
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 beyond
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 their
                 best
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Achilles
                   Tatius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Caesar
                   Germanicus
                
                 upon
                 
                   Aratus
                   ,
                   Probus
                   Grammaticus
                   ,
                   Censorinus
                   ,
                   Pomponius
                   Mela
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Pliny
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 call'd
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 another
                 stock
                 and
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Cicero
                 and
                 Macrobius
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 was
                 their
                 mistake
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 mentions
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Worlds
                   beyond
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   subject
                   to
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Lord
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   ours
                   .
                
                 This
                 passage
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 is
                 also
                 cited
                 by
                 S.
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Commentary
                 upon
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 2.
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Origen
                   Periarchon
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 World
                 are
                 call'd
                 Antichthones
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 I
                 make
                 this
                 remark
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 importance
                 of
                 those
                 phrases
                 and
                 expressions
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 
                   another
                   World.
                
                 Which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 or
                 hung
                 above
                 like
                 a
                 Cloud
                 or
                 a
                 Meteor
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 extravagant
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 another
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 call'd
                 Antichthon
                 ,
                 another
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 World
                 from
                 Ours
                 ;
                 and
                 justly
                 reputed
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 an
                 impossibility
                 of
                 commerce
                 or
                 intercourse
                 betwixt
                 their
                 respective
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 remark
                 being
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 distribute
                 the
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 and
                 Fathers
                 that
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 their
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 into
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 ranks
                 or
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 express
                 themselves
                 differently
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 ,
                 when
                 duly
                 examin'd
                 and
                 expounded
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 conspire
                 and
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 place
                 and
                 reckon
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 set
                 Paradise
                 in
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 another
                 Earth
                 ;
                 seeing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Explication
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 affirm
                 it
                 seated
                 beyond
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 number
                 are
                 
                   Ephrem
                   Syrus
                   ,
                   Moses
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                   ,
                   Tatianus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 later
                 date
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 again
                 such
                 Authors
                 as
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 
                   our
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 our
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 tantamount
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 S.
                 Ierom
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 against
                 Iovinian
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 positively
                 asserted
                 by
                 
                   Sulpitius
                   Severus
                
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Those
                 Authors
                 that
                 represent
                 Paradise
                 as
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Procopius
                   Gazeus
                   ,
                   Beda
                   ,
                   Strabus
                   Fuldensis
                   ,
                   Historia
                   Scholiastica
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 these
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 pursue
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 World
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 before
                 explain'd
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Antichthon
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Anti-hemisphere
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 sett
                 of
                 Authors
                 that
                 interpret
                 the
                 
                   Flaming
                   Sword
                
                 that
                 guarded
                 Paradise
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 do
                 plainly
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 Paradise
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 lay
                 beyond
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Antihemisphere
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 Tertullian
                 interprets
                 the
                 Flaming
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 words
                 as
                 fully
                 confirm
                 our
                 sence
                 :
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   a
                   wall
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   was
                   sever'd
                   from
                   the
                   communication
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our
                   World.
                
                 It
                 lay
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 this
                 Zone
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ancient
                 Author
                 that
                 passeth
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 S.
                 Austin
                 and
                 
                   Isidore
                   Hispalensis
                
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 interpret
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 Aquinas
                 who
                 makes
                 Paradise
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 gives
                 this
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Propter
                   vehementiam
                   aestûs
                   in
                   locis
                   intermediis
                   ex
                   propinquitate
                   Solis
                   ,
                   &
                   hoc
                   significatur
                   per
                   Flammeum
                   Gladium
                   :
                   Because
                   of
                   that
                   vehement
                   heat
                   in
                   the
                   parts
                   betwixt
                   us
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   nearness
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   the
                   Flaming
                   Sword.
                
                 And
                 this
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Flaming
                   Sword
                
                 receives
                 a
                 remarkable
                 force
                 and
                 Emphasis
                 from
                 our
                 Theory
                 and
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 wall
                 of
                 Fire
                 indeed
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Region
                 of
                 flame
                 which
                 none
                 could
                 pass
                 or
                 subsist
                 in
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Furnace
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 form
                 of
                 expression
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 decyphered
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 signification
                 with
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 ;
                 They
                 say
                 sometimes
                 Paradise
                 was
                 
                   beyond
                   the
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 came
                 from
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 fixt
                 their
                 Antichthon
                 and
                 Antichth●nes
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 Since
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 become
                 habitable
                 ,
                 and
                 cosequently
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 boundary
                 or
                 separation
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Worlds
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 run
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 division
                 by
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 others
                 took
                 the
                 new
                 division
                 by
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 Which
                 Ocean
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 lie
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 
                   Geminus
                   ,
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Cicero
                   de
                   republicâ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 cited
                 before
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Austin
                 also
                 speaks
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 supposition
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 confute
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichth●nes
                 ;
                 and
                 Macrobius
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 have
                 still
                 the
                 Ocean
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cool'd
                 and
                 nourisht
                 by
                 its
                 moisture
                 .
                 They
                 thought
                 the
                 Sea
                 like
                 a
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 went
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 temperate
                 Zones
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 were
                 the
                 habitable
                 Regions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 Oicouméne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Antichthon
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 Notion
                 was
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 it
                 shews
                 us
                 what
                 their
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 they
                 design'd
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 spoke
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 meant
                 beyond
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Antichthon
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 its
                 Rivers
                 were
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 other
                 terms
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 Authors
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 .
                 In
                 
                   Moses
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                
                 above
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 Chapter
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 
                   Qucmodo
                   trajecerint
                   Mortales
                   inde
                   ex
                   Paradisi
                   terrâ
                   in
                   hanc
                   Terram
                   ?
                   How
                   Mankind
                   past
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Earth
                   or
                   Co●tinent
                   where
                
                 Paradise
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   where
                   we
                   are
                   ?
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 past
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   lay
                   betwixt
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 answer
                 there
                 given
                 explains
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 
                   Ephrem
                   Syrus
                
                 is
                 cited
                 often
                 in
                 that
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 placing
                 Paradise
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 The
                 Essenes
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 Philosophick
                 Sect
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 perfect
                 temperature
                 of
                 Air.
                 And
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Oration
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 being
                 corrected
                 and
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 reading
                 ,
                 represents
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 another
                 Continent
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Adam
                 was
                 brought
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 transgression
                 ,
                 into
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Authors
                 ,
                 whose
                 testimony
                 and
                 authority
                 may
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 profess'dly
                 transcribers
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Strabus
                   ,
                   Comestor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 give
                 this
                 account
                 or
                 report
                 of
                 Paradise
                 from
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   interposito
                   
                   Oceano
                   ab
                   Orbe
                   nostro
                   vel
                   à
                   Zonâ
                   nostrâ
                   habitabili
                   secretus
                   ,
                   Separated
                   from
                   our
                   Orb
                   or
                   Hemisphere
                   by
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   the
                   Ocean
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 that
                 took
                 
                   Tigris
                   ,
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   Nile
                
                 and
                 Ganges
                 for
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 said
                 that
                 those
                 Heads
                 or
                 Fountains
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 their
                 
                   Capita
                   secunda
                
                 ,
                 their
                 second
                 Sources
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 Sources
                 were
                 in
                 another
                 Orb
                 where
                 Paradise
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 
                   Hugo
                   de
                   Sancto
                   Victore
                
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctos
                   communiter
                   sensisse
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 generally
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 sence
                 also
                 
                   Moses
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                
                 often
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   ,
                   Procopius
                   Gazaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Severianus
                   in
                   Catenâ
                
                 .
                 Which
                 notion
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 trajection
                 or
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Paradisiacal
                 Rivers
                 under-ground
                 ,
                 or
                 under-Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Continent
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 unintelligible
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 it
                 discovers
                 their
                 sence
                 and
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 in
                 Asia
                 or
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 Rivers
                 rise
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 remoter
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 their
                 first
                 Sources
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 broken
                 account
                 ;
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 Paradise
                 to
                 be
                 Local
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 Others
                 that
                 did
                 believe
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 offer
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 that
                 matter
                 wholly
                 untoucht
                 and
                 undecided
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 did
                 speak
                 to
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 commonly
                 both
                 in
                 general
                 terms
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 expressions
                 that
                 were
                 disguis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 needed
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 differences
                 and
                 obscurities
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 when
                 duly
                 stated
                 and
                 expounded
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 terminate
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 common
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Paradise
                
                 was
                 without
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 accord●ng
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 opinion
                 and
                 Tradition
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 Tradition
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 both
                 more
                 express
                 and
                 more
                 universal
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Ancients
                 had
                 understood
                 Geography
                 better
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 admit
                 or
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Antipodes
                 or
                 Antichthones
                 ,
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 these
                 could
                 not
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Land
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 habitable
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 besides
                 this
                 Continent
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 S.
                 Austin
                 was
                 so
                 cautious
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 bounded
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 by
                 his
                 false
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 joyn
                 with
                 Antiquity
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 he
                 had
                 that
                 respect
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 therefore
                 being
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   Terrestrem
                   esse
                   Paradisum
                   ,
                   &
                   locum
                   ejus
                   ab
                   hominum
                   cognitione
                   esse
                   remotissimum
                   :
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   somewhere
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   it
                   very
                   remote
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Paradise
                 was
                 so
                 broken
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 so
                 another
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 so
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 chief
                 ancient
                 Books
                 writ
                 upon
                 that
                 subiect
                 ,
                 are
                 lost
                 ;
                 
                   Ephrem
                   Syrus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Century
                 ,
                 writ
                 a
                 Commentary
                 
                   in
                   Genesin
                   
                   five
                   de
                   Ortu
                   rerum
                   ,
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 remains
                 that
                 are
                 cited
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 contain'd
                 many
                 things
                 remarkable
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Tertullian
                
                 also
                 writ
                 a
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Paradiso
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 to
                 what
                 effect
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 making
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Flaming
                   Sword
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 partition
                 betwixt
                 this
                 Earth
                 and
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 Earths
                 he
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 distinguisheth
                 as
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 
                 The
                 most
                 ancient
                 Author
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 writ
                 of
                 it
                 literally
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Moses
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Syrian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 about
                 seven
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Book
                 is
                 translated
                 into
                 Latin
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Learned
                 and
                 Judicious
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   Andreas
                   Masius
                   .
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                
                 writes
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Views
                 of
                 Paradise
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 presented
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 tract
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 Continent
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 inhabit
                 :
                 As
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Titles
                 of
                 his
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 and
                 Fourteenth
                 Chapters
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 allow
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 mistaken
                 Notions
                 about
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 sansied
                 the
                 Earth
                 plain
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 rough
                 and
                 Mountainous
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 plain
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 Spherical
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Ocean
                 to
                 have
                 divided
                 it
                 in
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 an
                 Interiour
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Exteriour
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Exteriour
                 part
                 was
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Such
                 allowances
                 must
                 often
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 Geographical
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 in
                 examining
                 and
                 understanding
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Syrian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Ephrem
                 and
                 
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                
                 ,
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 retain'd
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 notions
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Fathers
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 some
                 fragments
                 of
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 fragments
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 might
                 add
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Treatises
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 ancient
                 Glosses
                 and
                 Catenae
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 either
                 lost
                 or
                 unpublisht
                 ;
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 consideration
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 improper
                 to
                 cite
                 some
                 Authors
                 of
                 small
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 transcrib'd
                 several
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 ancient
                 Manuscript-glosses
                 into
                 their
                 Commentaries
                 .
                 They
                 living
                 however
                 before
                 Printing
                 was
                 invented
                 ,
                 or
                 Learning
                 well
                 restor'd
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 I
                 add
                 that
                 also
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Reformation
                
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Authors
                 having
                 lessen'd
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 the
                 Pontificial
                 Doctors
                 content
                 themselves
                 to
                 insist
                 only
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 were
                 useful
                 or
                 necessary
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 multiplying
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 but
                 matter
                 of
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 the
                 first
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 the
                 whole
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Traditions
                 more
                 dubious
                 and
                 exceptionable
                 ;
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Authors
                 that
                 writ
                 an
                 Age
                 or
                 two
                 before
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 with
                 more
                 freedom
                 told
                 us
                 the
                 Tenets
                 and
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 in
                 these
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 collateral
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 have
                 done
                 since
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 what
                 remains
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 Traditional
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 treat
                 upon
                 these
                 subjects
                 ,
                 quote
                 the
                 true
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 you
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 
                 held
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 That
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 another
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 higher
                 than
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Mountains
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 name
                 those
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 that
                 held
                 these
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 convey'd
                 by
                 a
                 Traditional
                 communication
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 Books
                 extant
                 upon
                 those
                 subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Glosses
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 are
                 now
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 mind
                 you
                 again
                 upon
                 what
                 Basis
                 it
                 stands
                 .
                 We
                 declar'd
                 freely
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 Theory
                 alone
                 determine
                 the
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 assur'd
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 Region
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 whether
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 it
                 was
                 seated
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 define
                 from
                 Speculation
                 only
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 fast
                 to
                 that
                 Scripture-conclusion
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Mankind
                 rise
                 from
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Stock
                 and
                 Lineage
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentiments
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 in
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Colony
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 still
                 doth
                 not
                 determine
                 ,
                 in
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 they
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 first
                 seated
                 before
                 their
                 translation
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 depended
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Divine
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 train
                 of
                 affairs
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 Natural
                 causes
                 and
                 differences
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 made
                 both
                 the
                 Soil
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 more
                 noble
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 proof
                 or
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 laying
                 aside
                 all
                 natural
                 Topicks
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 to
                 refer
                 our selves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 report
                 and
                 majority
                 of
                 Votes
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 lay
                 much
                 stress
                 upon
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 Topical
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 use
                 general
                 and
                 remote
                 expressions
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 finding
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 Continent
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 quit
                 their
                 hands
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 placing
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Region
                 some-where
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 another
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 generally
                 very
                 uncertain
                 where
                 to
                 fix
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 uses
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 for
                 the
                 illustration
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 The
                 ancient
                 Chaos
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 The
                 inhabitability
                 of
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ;
                 The
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Mundane
                 Egg
                 ;
                 How
                 America
                 was
                 first
                 peopled
                 ;
                 How
                 Paradise
                 within
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 dispatch'd
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 reviv'd
                 a
                 forgotten
                 World.
                 'T
                 is
                 pity
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 fairest
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 should
                 be
                 lost
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 so
                 much
                 dote
                 upon
                 the
                 Ruines
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 think
                 upon
                 the
                 Original
                 Structure
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 modern
                 Artists
                 from
                 some
                 broken
                 pieces
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 Statue
                 ,
                 make
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 and
                 proportions
                 ;
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 broken
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 limbs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 you
                 how
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 whole
                 Fabrick
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 renew
                 the
                 prospect
                 of
                 those
                 pleasant
                 Scenes
                 that
                 first
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 entertain'd
                 Man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 this
                 new-erected
                 Stage
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 drawn
                 this
                 Theory
                 chiefly
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 lights
                 a
                 Candle
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 will
                 not
                 confine
                 it self
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 objects
                 ,
                 but
                 shows
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 unexpectedly
                 cast
                 a
                 light
                 upon
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 in
                 seeking
                 after
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 retrieving
                 the
                 Notion
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 depended
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 ancient
                 Learning
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Conclusions
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 obscure
                 and
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 well
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 fictions
                 or
                 realities
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 distinguish
                 with
                 certainty
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 Theory
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 subjects
                 ;
                 which
                 showing
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 independently
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 shows
                 us
                 also
                 by
                 reflection
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 are
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sence
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 and
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 present
                 Theory
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 extent
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 serviceable
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 illustration
                 of
                 such
                 dubious
                 and
                 obscure
                 doctrines
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 their
                 Ancient
                 CHAOS
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 dark
                 story
                 have
                 they
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Poets
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 fabulous
                 in
                 appearance
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 deliver'd
                 as
                 confus'dly
                 as
                 the
                 Mass
                 it self
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 made
                 intelligible
                 by
                 any
                 .
                 They
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 moral
                 principles
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
                 instead
                 of
                 natural
                 ,
                 of
                 strife
                 ,
                 and
                 discord
                 ,
                 and
                 division
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Love
                   ,
                   Friendship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Venus
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 contest
                 ,
                 Love
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 Discord
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 the
                 disagreeing
                 principles
                 :
                 
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 story
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Genealogie
                 or
                 Pedigree
                 ;
                 Chaos
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 Parent
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Chaos
                 sprung
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 Tartarus
                 ,
                 or
                 Oceanus
                 ;
                 Night
                 was
                 a
                 teeming
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 were
                 born
                 Aether
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 The
                 Earth
                 conceiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 influences
                 of
                 Aether
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 Man
                 and
                 all
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Poetical
                 fiction
                 rather
                 than
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 compar'd
                 with
                 our
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 appear
                 a
                 pretty
                 regular
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 form'd
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 Chaos
                 divided
                 it self
                 successively
                 into
                 several
                 Regions
                 ,
                 rising
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 propagated
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 Children
                 and
                 Posterity
                 from
                 a
                 common
                 Parent
                 .
                 We
                 show'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 how
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 uniform
                 mass
                 ,
                 wrought
                 it self
                 into
                 several
                 Regions
                 or
                 Elements
                 ;
                 the
                 grossest
                 part
                 sinking
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 lay
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 the
                 Water
                 was
                 a
                 Region
                 of
                 dark
                 ,
                 impure
                 ,
                 caliginous
                 Air
                 ;
                 This
                 impure
                 ,
                 caliginous
                 Air
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 call
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Water
                 Oceanus
                 or
                 Tartarus
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 two
                 terms
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 often
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 force
                 ,
                 Tartarus
                 being
                 Oceanus
                 inclos'd
                 and
                 lock'd
                 up
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 off-spring
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 first-born
                 twins
                 ,
                 Nox
                 and
                 Oceanus
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 turbid
                 Air
                 purifying
                 it self
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 subtle
                 parts
                 flew
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 compos'd
                 the
                 Aether
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 earthy
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 dropt
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 liquid
                 mass
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 mass
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 sending
                 up
                 its
                 lighter
                 and
                 more
                 oily
                 parts
                 towards
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 incorporate
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 mixture
                 and
                 union
                 compose
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Earth
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Waters
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Nox
                 and
                 Oceanus
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 fruitful
                 womb
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 pomp
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 the
                 Ancients
                 call'd
                 their
                 Theogonia
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 gave
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 their
                 Terrestrial
                 Gods
                 ,
                 an
                 original
                 and
                 beginning
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 and
                 greater
                 portions
                 of
                 Nature
                 they
                 made
                 Gods
                 and
                 Goddesses
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Deities
                 presided
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 names
                 were
                 us'd
                 promiscuously
                 for
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 mention'd
                 before
                 some
                 moral
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 Eris
                 and
                 Eros
                 ;
                 Strife
                 ,
                 discord
                 ,
                 and
                 disaffection
                 which
                 prevail'd
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 Love
                 ,
                 kindness
                 and
                 union
                 got
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 those
                 factious
                 and
                 dividing
                 principles
                 gather'd
                 together
                 the
                 separated
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Schemes
                 of
                 the
                 rising
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 that
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 after
                 an
                 intestine
                 struggle
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Elements
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 distinct
                 bodies
                 or
                 masses
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 posture
                 things
                 continued
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 Poetick
                 or
                 Moral
                 way
                 ,
                 call'd
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Eris
                 or
                 Contention
                 ,
                 of
                 hatred
                 ,
                 flight
                 and
                 disaffection
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 things
                 had
                 always
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 System
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 But
                 Love
                 and
                 good
                 Nature
                 conquer'd
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 Venus
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 her
                 bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 intangled
                 into
                 her
                 imbraces
                 the
                 falling
                 Aether
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 lighter
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 separation
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Night
                 ;
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 oily
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-mass
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 floating
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 union
                 and
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 was
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 their
                 mystical
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 plain
                 natural
                 History
                 :
                 Which
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 more
                 fully
                 discuss'd
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Age
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 down
                 such
                 grounds
                 as
                 will
                 enable
                 us
                 to
                 discern
                 what
                 is
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Poetical
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 reports
                 and
                 characters
                 that
                 Antiquity
                 hath
                 given
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 that
                 refers
                 to
                 another
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Plato's
                 Atlantis
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 was
                 absorpt
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inundation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 primaeval
                 Earth
                 was
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 Aethereal
                 Earth
                 mention'd
                 in
                 his
                 Phaedo
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 opposeth
                 to
                 this
                 broken
                 hollow
                 Earth
                 ;
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 long-liv'd
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Rains
                 and
                 Storms
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 was
                 also
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 pendulous
                 Gardens
                 of
                 Alcinous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 answers
                 in
                 present
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 an
                 easie
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 explain'd
                 what
                 the
                 Antichthon
                 and
                 Antichthones
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 true
                 ground
                 of
                 that
                 distinction
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 seems
                 more
                 remarkable
                 than
                 the
                 
                   inhabitability
                   of
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 general
                 fame
                 and
                 belief
                 it
                 had
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 foundation
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 universally
                 receiv'd
                 upon
                 a
                 slight
                 presumption
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 lay
                 under
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 had
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 latitude
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 and
                 motion
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 variety
                 of
                 seasons
                 ;
                 whereby
                 even
                 the
                 hottest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 a
                 Winter
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 equivalent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whose
                 posture
                 was
                 direct
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 standing
                 always
                 fixt
                 in
                 its
                 Equinoctial
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 then
                 uninhabitable
                 by
                 extremity
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 seasons
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 weather
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 hanging
                 always
                 over
                 head
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 direction
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 in
                 that
                 first
                 Earth
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 reach
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 before
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 that
                 Region
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 dry
                 Desart
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 really
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 fame
                 and
                 general
                 belief
                 that
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 uninhabitable
                 had
                 this
                 true
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 still
                 with
                 posterity
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 causes
                 then
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Nature
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 kept
                 up
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 Tradition
                 and
                 opinion
                 currant
                 ,
                 till
                 observation
                 and
                 experience
                 taught
                 later
                 Ages
                 to
                 correct
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 true
                 miracles
                 that
                 were
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 a
                 fame
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 their
                 continuance
                 long
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 really
                 ceast
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 gives
                 an
                 easie
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 generally
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   was
                   uninhabitable
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 generally
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 both
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 Astsonomers
                 and
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver'd
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Cleomedes
                   ,
                   Achilles
                   Tatius
                   ,
                   Ptolomy
                   ,
                   Cicero
                   ,
                   Strabo
                   ,
                   Mela
                   ,
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   Macrobius
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Zones
                 is
                 calculated
                 more
                 properly
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 divisions
                 and
                 bounds
                 of
                 them
                 now
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 being
                 habitable
                 all
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 no
                 visible
                 distinction
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 determin'd
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 really
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Regions
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 aspect
                 and
                 quality
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 appear'd
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 lookt
                 upon
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 Iupiter's
                 Belts
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Girdles
                 or
                 Swathing-bands
                 about
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 imports
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Ancients
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 Cinguli
                 and
                 Fasciae
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 seen
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 would
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 scarce
                 any
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Land
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 Zones
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 add
                 this
                 note
                 further
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Earth
                 lay
                 in
                 this
                 regular
                 form
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 Regions
                 or
                 Walks
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 its
                 distinction
                 ,
                 by
                 Zones
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 we
                 might
                 consider
                 all
                 that
                 Earth
                 as
                 a
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 Paradise
                 as
                 a
                 Garden
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 call'd
                 so
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Iewish
                 Authors
                 )
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 bare
                 of
                 Grass
                 and
                 Trees
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Gravel-walk
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 :
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 green
                 Walk
                 on
                 either
                 hand
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 temperate
                 Zones
                 ;
                 and
                 beyond
                 those
                 lay
                 a
                 Canal
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 water'd
                 the
                 Garden
                 from
                 either
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 under
                 this
                 Head
                 another
                 observation
                 or
                 doctrine
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 strange
                 enough
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 receives
                 an
                 easie
                 explication
                 from
                 the
                 preceding
                 Theory
                 ;
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Poles
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 once
                 change
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 another
                 posture
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 inclination
                 happen'd
                 ;
                 This
                 the
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 often
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Anaxagoras
                   ,
                   Empedocles
                   ,
                   Diogenes
                   ,
                   Leucippus
                   ,
                   Democritus
                
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Laertius
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Plutarch
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 uniform
                 manner
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 observ'd
                 and
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Earth
                 chang'd
                 its
                 posture
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 these
                 seeming
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 its
                 Poles
                 before
                 pointed
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Axis
                 is
                 become
                 parallel
                 with
                 that
                 Axis
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 mystery
                 and
                 interpretation
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 in
                 other
                 terms
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 different
                 aspect
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Poles
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 sometimes
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 defects
                 in
                 their
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Physical
                 account
                 than
                 this
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 in
                 another
                 situation
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 variety
                 of
                 seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Golden
                 Age.
                 Which
                 is
                 very
                 coherent
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 runs
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Theory
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 links
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chain
                 ,
                 in
                 connexion
                 and
                 dependance
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 was
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 its
                 form
                 and
                 posture
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 of
                 course
                 ,
                 brought
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 Scenes
                 which
                 Antiquity
                 hath
                 kept
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 :
                 though
                 now
                 in
                 another
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 they
                 seem
                 very
                 strange
                 ;
                 especially
                 being
                 disguis'd
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 odd
                 manner
                 of
                 representing
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 stood
                 once
                 in
                 another
                 posture
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Year
                 had
                 no
                 diversity
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 was
                 uninhabitable
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 two
                 Hemispheres
                 had
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 intercourse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 These
                 all
                 hang
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 string
                 ;
                 or
                 lean
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 as
                 Stones
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Building
                 ;
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 laid
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 bare
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 they
                 all
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 still
                 one
                 remarkable
                 Notion
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 partly
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 the
                 Symbol
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Application
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 little
                 understood
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 their
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   Egg
                
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 comparing
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 composition
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mean
                 comparison
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 what
                 proportion
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 resemblance
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 Symbolical
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 universally
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Mystae
                 ,
                 or
                 Wise
                 and
                 Learned
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 noted
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 this
                 similitude
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 Great
                 Universe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hath
                 neither
                 Figure
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 determinate
                 form
                 of
                 composition
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 vanity
                 and
                 rashness
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 compare
                 this
                 to
                 an
                 Egg
                 ;
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 immense
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 rature
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 make
                 any
                 image
                 or
                 resemblance
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 comparison
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sublunary
                   World
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 key
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 lay
                 this
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 Maxim
                 or
                 Canon
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   what
                   the
                   Ancients
                   have
                   said
                   concerning
                   the
                   form
                   and
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   concerning
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   Chaos
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   its
                   periods
                   and
                   dissolution
                   are
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Universe
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   our
                   Earth
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   this
                   Sublunary
                   and
                   Terr●strial
                   World.
                
                 And
                 this
                 observation
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 reflect
                 upon
                 our
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 composition
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 compleated
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 interpreter
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 mystery
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 show'd
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 finisht
                 ,
                 was
                 Oval
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inward
                 form
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 frame
                 of
                 four
                 Regions
                 encompassing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 of
                 Fire
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 like
                 the
                 Yolk
                 ▪
                 and
                 a
                 shell
                 of
                 Earth
                 inclos'd
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 gives
                 a
                 solution
                 so
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 shows
                 such
                 an
                 aptness
                 and
                 elegancy
                 in
                 the
                 representation
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 a
                 view
                 and
                 compare
                 of
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 truly
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 Riddle
                 of
                 the
                 Mundane
                 Egg.
                 
              
               
                 Amongst
                 other
                 difficulties
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 How
                 America
                 could
                 be
                 peopled
                 :
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Continent
                 ,
                 or
                 Island
                 remote
                 from
                 all
                 Continents
                 the
                 Sea
                 interposing
                 .
                 This
                 difficulty
                 does
                 not
                 hold
                 in
                 our
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Sea.
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 broken
                 and
                 the
                 S●a
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 race
                 of
                 Men
                 might
                 continue
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 setled
                 there
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 deducing
                 all
                 Mankind
                 from
                 Noah
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 :
                 If
                 America
                 was
                 peopled
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 continue
                 so
                 ;
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Flood
                 was
                 universal
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 broke
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 Providence
                 fore-saw
                 into
                 how
                 many
                 Continents
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 divided
                 after
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 made
                 provision
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 remnant
                 in
                 every
                 Continent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 quite
                 extinct
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 provision
                 he
                 made
                 in
                 our
                 Continent
                 we
                 know
                 from
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 that
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 Continent
                 but
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 method
                 that
                 was
                 us'd
                 there
                 for
                 saving
                 of
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 were
                 great
                 presumption
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 Providence
                 had
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 out
                 ways
                 of
                 preservation
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 where
                 our
                 habitations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africk
                
                 and
                 Europe
                 were
                 repeopled
                 by
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Shem
                   ,
                   Ham
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iaphet
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 read
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 over
                 into
                 America
                 ,
                 or
                 sending
                 any
                 Colonies
                 thither
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 World
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 stood
                 long
                 without
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Humane
                 race
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stood
                 so
                 till
                 this
                 was
                 full
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 men
                 Navigated
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 chance
                 discover'd
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 stock
                 providentially
                 reserv'd
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 sprung
                 again
                 ▪
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 in
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 to
                 define
                 or
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 positively
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 As
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 secondary
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 peculiar
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 but
                 alike
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 propose
                 any
                 reasonable
                 way
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Noah
                 might
                 be
                 transplanted
                 into
                 America
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 have
                 seem'd
                 to
                 me
                 meer
                 fictions
                 ,
                 or
                 meer
                 presumptions
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 finding
                 Birds
                 and
                 Beasts
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 upon
                 our
                 Continent
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 live
                 in
                 our
                 Countries
                 if
                 brought
                 hither
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 conjecture
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 carried
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 originally
                 bred
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 illustration
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 of
                 Humane
                 literature
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Christian
                   Antiquity
                
                 a
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 appears
                 as
                 obscure
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Paradox
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 deserves
                 an
                 illustration
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 relates
                 more
                 closely
                 and
                 expresly
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 subject
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 that
                 Notion
                 or
                 Opinion
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 seated
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   within
                   the
                   Lunar
                   Circle
                
                 .
                 This
                 looks
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 extravagantly
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wonder
                 will
                 cease
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 
                 understand
                 this
                 not
                 of
                 Paradise
                 taken
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 was
                 ;
                 That
                 was
                 really
                 seated
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 reasonably
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 much
                 elevated
                 as
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 ou●
                 Mountains
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 phrase
                 of
                 reaching
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Sphere
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 those
                 other
                 expressions
                 of
                 
                   reaching
                   to
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   reaching
                   above
                   the
                   Clouds
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 phrases
                 commonly
                 us'd
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Buildings
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Builders
                 of
                 Babel
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 Tower
                 should
                 reach
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Olympus
                 and
                 Parnassus
                 are
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rise
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 And
                 Pliny
                 and
                 Solinus
                 use
                 this
                 very
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 describe
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Mount
                 
                   Atlas
                   ,
                   Eductus
                   in
                   viciniam
                   Lunaris
                   Circuli
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 aim'd
                 particularly
                 by
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 an
                 height
                 above
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 our
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 that
                 Paradise
                 might
                 be
                 serene
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 our
                 Atmosphere
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 reckon'd
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 it
                 reacht
                 to
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 exprest
                 their
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 high
                 situation
                 of
                 Paradise
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 formal
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   Moses
                   Bar
                   Cepha
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Circle
                
                 is
                 repeated
                 by
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 
                   Aquinas
                   ,
                   Albertus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 Bede
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 to
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Ambrosius
                   Catharinus
                
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 their
                 great
                 Schoolman
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 Bede
                 ,
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Austin
                 writing
                 to
                 Orosius
                 ,
                 deliver'd
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 surely
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   neither
                   feign'd
                   nor
                   dream'd
                   only
                   ▪
                   but
                   had
                   receiv'd
                   it
                   from
                   Antiquity
                   :
                
                 And
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Apostolical
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 credit
                 
                   Albertus
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 Books
                 he
                 appeals
                 to
                 ;
                 for
                 He
                 says
                 this
                 Tradition
                 was
                 deriv'd
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 from
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 deliver'd
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   tamen
                   di●o
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   without
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   opinion
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   it
                   in
                   some
                   most
                   ancient
                   Books
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Thomas
                 
                   the
                   Apostle
                   was
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   usually
                   attributed
                   to
                
                 Bede
                 and
                 Strabus
                 ,
                 
                   namely
                   ,
                   That
                
                 Paradise
                 
                   was
                   so
                   high
                   as
                   to
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   Lunar
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 much
                 concerning
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 drawn
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 thred
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 abstractly
                 from
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 casts
                 a
                 light
                 upon
                 many
                 passages
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 otherwise
                 accounted
                 fictions
                 ,
                 or
                 unintelligible
                 truths
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 alledge
                 these
                 as
                 proofs
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 carries
                 its
                 own
                 light
                 and
                 proof
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 mutually
                 confirm
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 illustrate
                 ,
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 pleasure
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 hath
                 wrought
                 out
                 truth
                 by
                 meer
                 dint
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 and
                 examination
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 propos'd
                 it
                 plainly
                 and
                 openly
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 it
                 again
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 disguis'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 fashion'd
                 dress
                 :
                 scarce
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 or
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 before-hand
                 knew
                 it
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 further
                 pleasure
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 render'd
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Notions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 intelligible
                 and
                 useful
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 delightful
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 A
                 general
                 objection
                 against
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pretend
                 ,
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 sounded
                 throughout
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 The
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 Learning
                 consider'd
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 considerable
                 Records
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 lost
                 .
                 What
                 footsteps
                 remain
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Learning
                 consider'd
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 lost
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Notes
                 or
                 Traditions
                 remain
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 How
                 far
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Providential
                 conduct
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 A
                 recapitulation
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 two
                 First
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 First
                 Books
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Primitive
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 leisure
                 now
                 to
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 a
                 Theory
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 single
                 objections
                 against
                 single
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 cannot
                 fore-see
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 credibility
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 appearing
                 new
                 and
                 surprising
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 of
                 great
                 extent
                 and
                 importance
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 fancy
                 ,
                 will
                 induce
                 many
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 surely
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 reality
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Primitive
                 World
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 represented
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remarkably
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 utterly
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 or
                 lain
                 hid
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ;
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 would
                 have
                 rung
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 fresh
                 by
                 Books
                 or
                 Traditions
                 .
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 lie
                 buried
                 for
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 in
                 deep
                 silence
                 and
                 oblivion
                 ?
                 and
                 now
                 only
                 when
                 the
                 second
                 World
                 is
                 drawing
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 begin
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 make
                 and
                 order
                 from
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 satisfie
                 this
                 obiection
                 ,
                 or
                 surmise
                 rather
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 convenient
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 good
                 large
                 scope
                 and
                 compass
                 in
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Primitive
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 wholly
                 lost
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 History
                 and
                 Chronology
                 of
                 it
                 preserv'd
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 all
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 this
                 Primitive
                 World
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 lost
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ;
                 what
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 differ'd
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 Postdiluvian
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 little
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 thought
                 or
                 presum'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 constitution
                 
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 think
                 it
                 design'd
                 and
                 Providential
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 remain
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 full
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 suppose
                 how
                 it
                 might
                 decay
                 and
                 perish
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 remote
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 have
                 ever
                 been
                 brought
                 down
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 divided
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 three
                 periods
                 or
                 intervals
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 call'd
                 the
                 first
                 the
                 Obscure
                 Period
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 Fabulous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 Historical
                 .
                 The
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 Period
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 what
                 pass'd
                 then
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Nature
                 or
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Records
                 ,
                 no
                 account
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 darkness
                 and
                 oblivion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 wonder
                 at
                 those
                 remains
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 broken
                 notions
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 sav'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 shipwrack
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 greater
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 to
                 more
                 ancient
                 History
                 and
                 Chronology
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 left
                 of
                 their
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 many
                 will
                 allow
                 only
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 fabulous
                 Age
                 begun
                 more
                 high
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 more
                 ancient
                 Fables
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 that
                 our
                 expectations
                 cannot
                 be
                 great
                 from
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 means
                 or
                 opportunity
                 to
                 inform
                 our selves
                 well
                 what
                 Notions
                 they
                 did
                 leave
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 Primitive
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Books
                 and
                 Monuments
                 are
                 generally
                 lost
                 ,
                 or
                 lie
                 hid
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Learning
                 and
                 the
                 Western
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Eastern
                 as
                 far
                 more
                 considerable
                 for
                 Philosophical
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 Conclusions
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 Conclusions
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 any
                 considerable
                 Theory
                 ,
                 or
                 Contexture
                 of
                 Principles
                 and
                 Conclusions
                 together
                 :
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 Source
                 soever
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 Humane
                 or
                 Divine
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Notions
                 disperst
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Western
                 Learning
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                   ,
                   Chaldaeans
                   ,
                   Assyrians
                   ,
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Aethiopians
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Persians
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 how
                 little
                 have
                 we
                 now
                 left
                 ?
                 except
                 some
                 Fragments
                 and
                 Citations
                 in
                 Greek
                 Authors
                 ,
                 what
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 modern
                 Bracmans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persees
                 or
                 
                   Pagan
                   Persians
                
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 broken
                 remains
                 of
                 Traditions
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Origin
                 and
                 Changes
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 Books
                 intire
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 the
                 gleanings
                 and
                 reversions
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 perisht
                 besides
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 famous
                 Library
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 if
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 again
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 promise
                 our selves
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 seeing
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 left
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 reasonably
                 expect
                 .
                 That
                 Library
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Collection
                 ,
                 besides
                 Greek
                 Books
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Aegyptian
                   ,
                   Chaldaean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 ●astern
                 Learning
                 ;
                 and
                 Cedrenus
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Volumes
                 :
                 But
                 Iosephus
                 saith
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Demetrius
                   Phalerius
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 Keeper
                 or
                 Governour
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 told
                 the
                 King
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 two
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hop'd
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 five
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Successors
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Ammianus
                   Marcellinus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Authors
                 ,
                 report
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 increas'd
                 to
                 seven
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 .
                 This
                 Li●brary
                 was
                 unfortunately
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 sacking
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 by
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 and
                 considering
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 ancient
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 an
                 inestimable
                 and
                 irreparable
                 loss
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 Library
                 of
                 Books
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 in
                 China
                 ,
                 burnt
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 or
                 caprice
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 .
                 Wherein
                 ,
                 the
                 Chineses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 vanity
                 ,
                 were
                 us'd
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 greater
                 riches
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 than
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Abyssine
                 or
                 Aethiopick
                 Library
                 as
                 something
                 very
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 formerly
                 in
                 great
                 reputation
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 embezil'd
                 and
                 lost
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 was
                 extremely
                 surpriz'd
                 by
                 a
                 Treatise
                 brought
                 to
                 me
                 some
                 few
                 months
                 since
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 mention'd
                 some
                 Aethiopick
                 Antiquities
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 To
                 both
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 such
                 characters
                 and
                 properties
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 assign'd
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 the
                 First
                 Earth
                 was
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 advanc'd
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 smooth
                 and
                 regular
                 in
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 without
                 Mountains
                 or
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 but
                 hollow
                 within
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 spontaneously
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 without
                 plowing
                 or
                 sowing
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 its
                 first
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Mankind
                 became
                 degenerate
                 and
                 outragious
                 with
                 Pride
                 and
                 Violence
                 ,
                 The
                 angry
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 Concussions
                 broke
                 the
                 habitable
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Subterraneous
                 Waters
                 gushing
                 out
                 ,
                 drown'd
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 fraction
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 another
                 Form
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 broken
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 stood
                 above
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 became
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 Islands
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 as
                 we
                 now
                 inhabit
                 .
                 This
                 account
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 
                   Barnardinus
                   Ramazzinus
                
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   Fontium
                   Mutinensium
                   Seaturigine
                
                 *
                 .
                 )
                 Taken
                 from
                 a
                 Book
                 Writ
                 by
                 
                   Francisco
                   Patricio
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Tradition
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 persons
                 of
                 credit
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 Aethiopian
                 Philosopher
                 then
                 in
                 Spain
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Francisco
                   Patricio
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 writ
                 in
                 
                   Italian
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 this
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   Della
                   Retorica
                   degli
                   Antichi
                
                 :
                 Printed
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 1562.
                 
                 This
                 story
                 indeed
                 ,
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 explicit
                 narration
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 it
                 are
                 those
                 accounts
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Plato
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Timaeus
                   ,
                   Politicus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Phoedo
                 ,
                 of
                 another
                 Earth
                 and
                 another
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 and
                 distinct
                 as
                 this
                 Aethiopian
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Western
                 Learning
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 remember
                 what
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 Priest
                 says
                 to
                 Solon
                 in
                 Plato's
                 
                   Timaeus
                   ,
                   You
                   Greeks
                   are
                   always
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 and
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Greeks
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 after
                 them
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 civiliz'd
                 ,
                 never
                 any
                 had
                 less
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 of
                 the
                 Sciences
                 amongst
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 ;
                 They
                 studied
                 only
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Fighting
                 :
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 unprofitable
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 Philosophical
                 Antiquities
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 had
                 ,
                 
                 perisht
                 with
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Varro
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Numa
                   Pompilius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Sibyls
                   .
                   Varro
                
                 writ
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Austin
                 tells
                 us
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 various
                 sorts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 retrieve
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Roman
                 Author
                 ;
                 not
                 his
                 Etymologies
                 and
                 Criticisms
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 nothing
                 admirable
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 
                   Theologia
                   Physica
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Antiquitates
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 more
                 light
                 into
                 remote
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Natural
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 past
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Latin
                 Authors
                 besides
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 He
                 has
                 left
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 distinction
                 of
                 three
                 Periods
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   Egg
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Probus
                   Grammaticus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 that
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Star
                 Venus
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 great
                 change
                 she
                 suffer'd
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Numa
                   Pompilius
                
                 was
                 doubtless
                 a
                 contemplative
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 the
                 true
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Vestal
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 though
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 Vesta
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 Sacred
                 fire
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 extinguisht
                 .
                 He
                 order'd
                 his
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 Stone
                 Chest
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 Twenty-four
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Twelve
                 contain'd
                 Sacred
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Twelve
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 The
                 Romans
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Praetor
                   Petilius
                
                 to
                 peruse
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 report
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 publisht
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 The
                 Praetor
                 made
                 a
                 wise
                 politick
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 establisht
                 Laws
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 were
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 Posterity
                 was
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 that
                 ancient
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Nine
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Sibyl
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 offer'd
                 to
                 King
                 Tarquin
                 ,
                 we
                 little
                 know
                 ;
                 She
                 valued
                 them
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 higher
                 still
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 seem'd
                 to
                 slight
                 or
                 neglect
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 very
                 natural
                 indignation
                 or
                 contempt
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 offer
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 likely
                 they
                 respected
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 fate
                 and
                 several
                 periods
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 both
                 past
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 mystical
                 passages
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 Authors
                 and
                 Monuments
                 are
                 lost
                 the
                 greatest
                 hopes
                 of
                 Natural
                 and
                 Philosophick
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 their
                 best
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Learning
                 was
                 not
                 originally
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 they
                 enricht
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 spoils
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remains
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 that
                 Eastern
                 Learning
                 ,
                 is
                 what
                 we
                 pick
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 whose
                 works
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 intirely
                 extant
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 for
                 witnesses
                 to
                 confirm
                 all
                 the
                 principal
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 regret
                 does
                 one
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Laertius
                   ,
                   Suidas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 promising
                 titles
                 of
                 Books
                 writ
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 hundreds
                 or
                 thousands
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 now
                 extant
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 extant
                 are
                 generally
                 but
                 fragments
                 :
                 Those
                 Authors
                 also
                 that
                 have
                 writ
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 collected
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 confus'dly
                 and
                 injudiciously
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 hope
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 light
                 and
                 instruction
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 Orpheus
                 alone
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Works
                 had
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 extant
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 see
                 from
                 what
                 remains
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 its
                 external
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 its
                 inward
                 structure
                 ;
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Oval
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 Orpheus
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   Egg
                
                 is
                 so
                 peculiarly
                 his
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Orphick
                   Egg
                
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 into
                 Greece
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Western
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 remains
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 things
                 Philosophical
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 from
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 be
                 very
                 imperfect
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 trac'd
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 largely
                 in
                 our
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 )
                 the
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 amongst
                 the
                 Writings
                 and
                 Traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 :
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 seem
                 the
                 most
                 strange
                 and
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Basis
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 stand
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 shown
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seem'd
                 to
                 many
                 but
                 a
                 Poetical
                 Rhapsody
                 ,
                 contain'd
                 the
                 true
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 shown
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 External
                 Figure
                 and
                 Internal
                 Form
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 was
                 compriz'd
                 and
                 signified
                 in
                 their
                 ancient
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Mundane
                 Egg
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 propagated
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 its
                 posture
                 since
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 has
                 been
                 kept
                 up
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 brought
                 several
                 testimonies
                 and
                 indications
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 
                 And
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 three
                 great
                 and
                 fundamental
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 depend
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 differences
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 Providence
                 hath
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 ancient
                 Heathen
                 Learning
                 and
                 their
                 Monuments
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 left
                 wholly
                 without
                 witnesses
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 speculation
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Books
                 and
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 might
                 expect
                 however
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Old
                 World.
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 ancient
                 Learning
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Book
                 extant
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 writ
                 since
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 bad
                 Masters
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 be
                 excus'd
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 captivities
                 ,
                 dispersions
                 ,
                 and
                 desolations
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 captivity
                 their
                 Temple
                 was
                 ransack'd
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 preserve
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Autograph
                 or
                 original
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 extant
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 And
                 at
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 after
                 seventy
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 forgot
                 their
                 Native
                 Language
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Chaldee
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 read
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 understand
                 that
                 interpretation
                 in
                 Neh●miah
                 .
                 
                 'T
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Providence
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 any
                 way
                 preserve
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 using
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 publick
                 worship
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 return'd
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 thought
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Alphabet
                 and
                 Character
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 their
                 Sacred
                 Books
                 were
                 hardly
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 Believe
                 all
                 others
                 perisht
                 in
                 that
                 publick
                 desolation
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 destruction
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 greater
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 remains
                 of
                 Learning
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ruine
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 recruits
                 made
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 second
                 desolation
                 would
                 sweep
                 them
                 all
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 left
                 in
                 their
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 so
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 calamities
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 wasted
                 their
                 Records
                 of
                 ancient
                 Learning
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   any
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 little
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Sciences
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 enquiries
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 very
                 tenacious
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 customs
                 ,
                 and
                 careful
                 of
                 those
                 Traditions
                 that
                 did
                 respect
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 not
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 thought
                 great
                 Proficients
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Learning
                 .
                 There
                 has
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 fame
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Gabala
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 mysteries
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 Traditional
                 doctrine
                 amongst
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 extraordinary
                 Notions
                 and
                 Conclusions
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 this
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
                 The
                 Essenes
                 were
                 the
                 likeliest
                 Sect
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 to
                 retain
                 such
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 mixt
                 with
                 things
                 fabulous
                 and
                 fantastical
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 one
                 should
                 alledge
                 from
                 thence
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 authority
                 .
                 One
                 Head
                 in
                 this
                 Cabala
                 was
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sephiroth
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Sephiroth
                 in
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 World
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 appli'd
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 several
                 Orbs
                 and
                 Regions
                 ,
                 infolding
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Primigenial
                 Earth
                 was
                 compos'd
                 .
                 Yet
                 such
                 conjectures
                 and
                 applications
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 validity
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 consort
                 with
                 better
                 Arguments
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 thought
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Temple
                 represented
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Earth
                 or
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Ezekiel's
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                 third
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 beautiful
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 second
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 down
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Enoch
                 had
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Canon
                 by
                 E●ra
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Collection
                 of
                 their
                 Sacred
                 Books
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 probably
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 considerable
                 account
                 there
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 times
                 past
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 of
                 Antiquities
                 and
                 futuritions
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 generally
                 suppos●d
                 to
                 have
                 contain●d
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 fate
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 Book
                 is
                 lost
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 Ante-Mosaical
                 or
                 Patriarchal
                 ,
                 as
                 Spurious
                 and
                 Fabulous
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 ,
                 their
                 knowledge
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 foremention'd
                 ,
                 Iews
                 or
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 speculative
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 Theory
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 thoughts
                 and
                 contemplations
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 instanc'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 Tradition
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 high
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fully
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 Paradise
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 seem
                 plainly
                 to
                 refer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 unintelligible
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 supposition
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 this
                 elevation
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pensile
                 structure
                 of
                 that
                 Paradisiacal
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 Origen's
                 answer
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Paradise
                
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 pensile
                 Gardens
                 of
                 Alcinous
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 now
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 such
                 expressions
                 or
                 Traditions
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 which
                 Providence
                 left
                 to
                 keep
                 mens
                 minds
                 awake
                 ;
                 not
                 fully
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 confirm
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 in
                 other
                 methods
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 noted
                 also
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Books
                 and
                 Authors
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 have
                 perisht
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 lost
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Ephrem
                   Syrus
                   de
                   ortu
                   rerum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Tertul●ian
                   de
                   Paradiso
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 piece
                 which
                 is
                 extant
                 ,
                 of
                 Cepha's
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 receives
                 more
                 light
                 from
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 I
                 know
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 correcting
                 some
                 mistakes
                 about
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 often
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 obscurity
                 or
                 confusion
                 of
                 that
                 Discourse
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 rectifi'd
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 nature
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 Tradition
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 both
                 to
                 Iews
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 serenity
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Equinox
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 upon
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Winter
                 and
                 Summer
                 there
                 ,
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Rains
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 inequalities
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 moisture
                 and
                 drought
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 also
                 Traditions
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Rain
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   till
                   the
                   Deluge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Mountains
                   till
                   the
                   Flood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 These
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 point
                 directly
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 describ'd
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 call
                 these
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 the
                 Original
                 Authors
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 The
                 ancient
                 
                   ordinary
                   Gloss
                
                 (
                 upon
                 Genesis
                 )
                 which
                 some
                 make
                 Eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 
                 mentions
                 both
                 these
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 so
                 does
                 
                   Historia
                   Scholastica
                   ,
                   Alcuinus
                   ,
                   Rabanus
                   ,
                   Maurus
                   ,
                   Lyranus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 Collectors
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 Bede
                 also
                 relates
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 plainness
                 or
                 smoothness
                 of
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 Earth
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 are
                 reported
                 Traditionally
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 naming
                 no
                 Authors
                 or
                 Books
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 ;
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 they
                 feign'd
                 them
                 themselves
                 ;
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 or
                 purpose
                 ?
                 it
                 serv'd
                 no
                 interest
                 ;
                 or
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Theory
                 that
                 could
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 Notions
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 strengthen'd
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 opinions
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 we
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 placing
                 Paradise
                 beyond
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 therefore
                 inaccessible
                 ,
                 suit
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 ,
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 bipartition
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Learning
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 reasonable
                 account
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 memory
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 lost
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 retain
                 of
                 it
                 still
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 far
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 Manuscripts
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 in
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 Libraries
                 .
                 The
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 cannot
                 judge
                 with
                 certainty
                 ,
                 neither
                 what
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 recorded
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 monuments
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 are
                 still
                 ;
                 not
                 what
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Monuments
                 are
                 lost
                 :
                 The
                 Alexandrian
                 Library
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 spoke
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 Collection
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 (
                 begun
                 by
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Century
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 rais'd
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Volumes
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 valuable
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 have
                 been
                 permitted
                 by
                 Providence
                 to
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 merciless
                 Flames
                 .
                 Besides
                 those
                 devastations
                 of
                 Books
                 and
                 Libraries
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Northern
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 overflowing
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saracens
                 and
                 Turks
                 great
                 parts
                 of
                 Asia
                 and
                 Africk
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 therefore
                 to
                 pronounce
                 what
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 accounts
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 well
                 judge
                 what
                 remain
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 what
                 things
                 the
                 memory
                 may
                 be
                 still
                 latently
                 conserv'd
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 those
                 Manuscripts
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 unexamin'd
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 of
                 good
                 value
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 Besides
                 those
                 that
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 unchristianiz'd
                 dominions
                 .
                 The
                 Library
                 of
                 Fez
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 contain
                 thirty
                 two
                 thousand
                 Volumes
                 in
                 Arabick
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Arabick
                 Learning
                 was
                 mostwhat
                 Western
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 less
                 account
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 deal
                 in
                 Eastern
                 Learning
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 Avicenna
                 writ
                 a
                 Book
                 with
                 that
                 Title
                 ,
                 
                   Philosophia
                   Orientalis
                
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 thousands
                 of
                 Manuscripts
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 greater
                 value
                 than
                 most
                 Books
                 we
                 have
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 subjects
                 we
                 are
                 treating
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 promise
                 my self
                 more
                 light
                 and
                 confirmation
                 from
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Authors
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 imperfect
                 estimate
                 ,
                 what
                 evidences
                 are
                 left
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 accounts
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 deductions
                 and
                 defalcations
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 what
                 Books
                 are
                 wholly
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 lie
                 asleep
                 or
                 dead
                 in
                 Libraries
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 a
                 Theory
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ▪
                 
                 to
                 ●nd
                 so
                 good
                 attestations
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 produc'd
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 purpose
                 to
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 considerably
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 and
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 carry
                 this
                 Objection
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 urg●d
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 these
                 Humane
                 Writings
                 have
                 perisht
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Writings
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 expect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 preserv'd
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 any
                 Natural
                 Theory
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 general
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Tehom-Rabba
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Abyss
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 description
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 hath
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 different
                 constitution
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 prov'd
                 by
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 not
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 World.
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 another
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 most
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 bare
                 capacity
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 interpretation
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 natural
                 ,
                 proper
                 and
                 congruous
                 ,
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 nothing
                 superfluous
                 or
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 prefer
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 reasonable
                 interpretation
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Texts
                 as
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 of
                 two
                 interpretations
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 one
                 agrees
                 better
                 with
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 Nature
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   caeteris
                   paribus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 prefer'd
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 rules
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 try'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 that
                 remarkable
                 Discourse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 that
                 sence
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 whole
                 Discourse
                 with
                 this
                 general
                 Consideration
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 affairs
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 design'd
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 should
                 be
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 understood
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Order
                 establisht
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Periods
                 and
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Ancients
                 only
                 by
                 broken
                 Conclusions
                 and
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 known
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 Principles
                 and
                 Theories
                 .
                 The
                 increase
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 changeth
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 care
                 and
                 superintendency
                 for
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 what
                 steps
                 and
                 degrees
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 Seasons
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Ages
                 ;
                 what
                 evidence
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 clear
                 or
                 obscure
                 ,
                 how
                 disperst
                 or
                 united
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 weigh'd
                 and
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 measures
                 taken
                 as
                 best
                 suit
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 project
                 and
                 method
                 propos'd
                 in
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 state
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 exhibited
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 and
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 fore-mentioned
                 purpose
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 runs
                 may
                 read
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 attentive
                 and
                 reflexive
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 unprejudic'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 inquisitive
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 minds
                 open
                 and
                 prepar'd
                 for
                 the
                 discernment
                 of
                 mysteries
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 general
                 Objection
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 founded
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 particular
                 Objections
                 against
                 Parts
                 and
                 Sections
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exposing
                 it
                 thus
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Tongue
                 may
                 excite
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 minded
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Scholars
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 Latin
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 keep
                 themselves
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 excursions
                 upon
                 things
                 accidental
                 or
                 collateral
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 destory
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 impertinencies
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 THAT
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Primitive
                   Earth
                
                 of
                 another
                 form
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Mankind
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 had
                 those
                 properties
                 and
                 conditions
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Equinox
                 or
                 Spring
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 right
                 situation
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 Was
                 of
                 an
                 Oval
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exteriour
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 smooth
                 and
                 uniform
                 ,
                 without
                 Mountains
                 or
                 a
                 Sea.
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 stood
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 the
                 doctrine
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 but
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 this
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 properties
                 .
                 Then
                 that
                 the
                 disruption
                 and
                 fall
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 neither
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 be
                 explain'd
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 method
                 that
                 is
                 rational
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Causes
                 that
                 are
                 intelligible
                 :
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 propos'd
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Vitals
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 primary
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 do
                 freely
                 profess
                 my
                 full
                 belief
                 :
                 and
                 whosoever
                 by
                 solid
                 reasons
                 will
                 show
                 me
                 in
                 an
                 Errour
                 ,
                 and
                 undeceive
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 lesser
                 Conclusions
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 Secondary
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Longaevity
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 depended
                 upon
                 their
                 perpetual
                 Equinox
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perpetual
                 equality
                 and
                 serenity
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Earth
                 was
                 uninhabitable
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Rivers
                 flow'd
                 from
                 the
                 extreme
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 towards
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 neither
                 Rain
                 ,
                 nor
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 temperate
                 and
                 habitable
                 Regions
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 determine
                 no
                 place
                 by
                 the
                 Theory
                 )
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 truly
                 deduc'd
                 and
                 prov'd
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 essential
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 besides
                 ,
                 many
                 particular
                 Explications
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 with
                 more
                 liberty
                 and
                 latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 perhaps
                 upon
                 better
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 better
                 observations
                 ,
                 corrected
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 Theory
                 .
                 Those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 truly
                 apply'd
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 mention'd
                 Moses's
                 C●smopoeia
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 thought
                 
                 it
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Lawgiver
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 show
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 another
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 not
                 thinking
                 that
                 discussion
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 allowances
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 every
                 Hypothesis
                 that
                 is
                 new
                 propos'd
                 and
                 untry'd
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 levity
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 private
                 design
                 ,
                 discountenance
                 free
                 and
                 fair
                 Essays
                 :
                 nor
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 motive
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 only
                 love
                 and
                 concern
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 SEeing
                 the
                 Theory
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 propos'd
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 extent
                 and
                 comprehension
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Period
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 continued
                 Series
                 or
                 chain
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 improper
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 reflections
                 and
                 remarks
                 what
                 Nature
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 superiour
                 Causes
                 she
                 depends
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 Motions
                 and
                 Operations
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 hitherto
                 very
                 much
                 neglected
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 reasonable
                 and
                 fitting
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 explain
                 these
                 Notions
                 before
                 we
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 lest
                 those
                 Natural
                 Explications
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 mistaken
                 or
                 misapply'd
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 some
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 with
                 pieces
                 of
                 a
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 applicable
                 to
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 maliciously
                 represent
                 ,
                 without
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 scope
                 or
                 just
                 limitations
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 Nature
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 understood
                 All
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Finite
                 Beings
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 establisht
                 for
                 their
                 action
                 and
                 conduct
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 extends
                 both
                 to
                 Intellectual
                 Beings
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 but
                 seeing
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 defin'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 establisht
                 for
                 their
                 action
                 and
                 conduct
                 .
                 Seeing
                 also
                 Matter
                 hath
                 no
                 action
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 World
                 Nature
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 capacities
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 govern
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 definition
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 all
                 parties
                 will
                 agree
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 There
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 controversie
                 what
                 these
                 Laws
                 are
                 ,
                 As
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 greater
                 Body
                 overcomes
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swifter
                 the
                 flower
                 ;
                 That
                 all
                 motion
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 till
                 something
                 obstruct
                 it
                 or
                 divert
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 points
                 little
                 disputed
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 points
                 concerning
                 which
                 the
                 controversie
                 
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 Who
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 Laws
                 ?
                 of
                 this
                 Motion
                 )
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 Matter
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 modes
                 and
                 forms
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Question
                 useth
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 concerning
                 Motion
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 what
                 the
                 first
                 Source
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 Matter
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 mov'd
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 simple
                 notion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 not
                 divided
                 into
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 diversified
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 Extension
                 only
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 from
                 Extension
                 there
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 mobility
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 being
                 mov'd
                 by
                 an
                 External
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 actual
                 or
                 necessary
                 Motion
                 springing
                 from
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 or
                 length
                 ,
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 do
                 no
                 way
                 include
                 local
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 translation
                 of
                 parts
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 naturally
                 conceive
                 simple
                 Extension
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 steddy
                 and
                 fixt
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 conceive
                 Motion
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 superadd
                 something
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 flow
                 from
                 Extension
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 we
                 conceive
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 Square
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 naturally
                 conceive
                 it
                 fixt
                 or
                 quiescent
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 afterwards
                 we
                 imagine
                 it
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 purely
                 accidental
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 accidental
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Motion
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 inward
                 principle
                 from
                 whence
                 that
                 can
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Nature
                 is
                 compleat
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 Motion
                 and
                 Action
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 a
                 dead
                 in-active
                 Mass
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 lead
                 us
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 External
                 Power
                 distinct
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 single
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 single
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 we
                 readily
                 believe
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 move
                 ,
                 unless
                 something
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 conclude
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Rock
                 or
                 Mountain
                 cannot
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 divide
                 it self
                 ,
                 either
                 into
                 great
                 gobbets
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 small
                 powder
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Matter
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Matter
                 is
                 capable
                 both
                 of
                 motion
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 conceive
                 it
                 undivided
                 ,
                 undiversified
                 and
                 unmov'd
                 ,
                 is
                 certainly
                 a
                 more
                 simple
                 Notion
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 conceive
                 it
                 divided
                 and
                 mov'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 adequate
                 conception
                 too
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 enquire
                 and
                 give
                 our selves
                 an
                 account
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Causes
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   Motion
                   came
                   first
                   into
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 diversity
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 compositions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 than
                 bare
                 Motion
                 ,
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 further
                 indication
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 upon
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 this
                 diversity
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 uniform
                 than
                 simple
                 Extension
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 the
                 same
                 throughout
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 similar
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 it self
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 diversified
                 a
                 thousand
                 ways
                 ,
                 into
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 Stars
                 ,
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 Light
                 ,
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Terrestrial
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 These
                 diversifications
                 are
                 still
                 further
                 removes
                 from
                 the
                 natural
                 unity
                 and
                 identity
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 further
                 argument
                 of
                 some
                 external
                 and
                 superiour
                 power
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 these
                 different
                 forms
                 ●o
                 the
                 several
                 portions
                 of
                 Matter
                 by
                 the
                 
                 intervention
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 exclude
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 nothing
                 but
                 Matter
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 take
                 whether
                 Hypothesis
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 without
                 Motion
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 arise
                 this
                 diversity
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 compositions
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 without
                 Motion
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 hard
                 inflexible
                 lump
                 of
                 impenetrable
                 extension
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 diversity
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 it
                 mov'd
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 innate
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 certainly
                 hinder
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 natural
                 concretions
                 and
                 compositions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 destroy
                 all
                 Continuity
                 .
                 For
                 Motion
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 essential
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 every
                 Atome
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 diffus'd
                 throughout
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 or
                 Atomes
                 would
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 possible
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Matter
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 parts
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 innate
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 melt
                 it
                 down
                 into
                 parts
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 you
                 should
                 stop
                 those
                 divisions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 innate
                 impetus
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 part
                 sooner
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 indeed
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 was
                 possible
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 upon
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 this
                 method
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 would
                 be
                 one
                 liquid
                 or
                 volatile
                 mass
                 ,
                 smaller
                 than
                 pin
                 dust
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 than
                 Air
                 or
                 Aether
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 diversity
                 of
                 forms
                 ,
                 only
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 identity
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 suppos'd
                 it
                 wholly
                 without
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 allow
                 it
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 Motion
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 variety
                 of
                 tempers
                 and
                 compositions
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 influence
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 a
                 Superiour
                 External
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 further
                 and
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 from
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 cut
                 into
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 that
                 diversity
                 is
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 admirably
                 artful
                 and
                 ingenious
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Author
                 as
                 hath
                 Wisdom
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Power
                 .
                 Matter
                 is
                 a
                 brute
                 Being
                 ,
                 stupid
                 and
                 senseless
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 force
                 to
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 meditate
                 and
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 its
                 measures
                 how
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 regular
                 and
                 beautiful
                 structure
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 adapted
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 purposes
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 extravagant
                 to
                 imagine
                 ;
                 to
                 allow
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 Motion
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 Wit
                 and
                 Judgment
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 any
                 Organical
                 or
                 Animate
                 composition
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 The
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 counsel
                 and
                 consultation
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 necessity
                 ;
                 Matter
                 being
                 once
                 in
                 Motion
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 that
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 wrought
                 it self
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 one
                 state
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 World.
                 These
                 are
                 words
                 thrown
                 out
                 at
                 random
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 confuted
                 ;
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Matter
                 had
                 innate
                 Motion
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 orderly
                 and
                 well
                 
                 dispos'd
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 run
                 into
                 no
                 frame
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 into
                 no
                 forms
                 ,
                 or
                 compositions
                 ,
                 or
                 diversity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 but
                 would
                 either
                 be
                 all
                 fluid
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 solid
                 ;
                 either
                 every
                 single
                 particle
                 in
                 a
                 separate
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 continued
                 mass
                 with
                 an
                 universal
                 tremor
                 ,
                 or
                 inclination
                 to
                 move
                 without
                 actual
                 separation
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 states
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 essential
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 demonstrable
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 supposition
                 of
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 Though
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 bring
                 Matter
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 measures
                 be
                 taken
                 at
                 first
                 by
                 an
                 intelligent
                 Being
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 some
                 measures
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 primary
                 Motions
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 depend
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 The
                 mass
                 must
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 Centers
                 fixt
                 ,
                 and
                 Motions
                 appropriated
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 consider'd
                 of
                 what
                 magnitude
                 the
                 first
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 first
                 divisions
                 of
                 Matter
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 mov'd
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 determinate
                 proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 degree
                 of
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Universal
                 Matter
                 ,
                 to
                 qualifie
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 dose
                 was
                 either
                 too
                 strong
                 or
                 too
                 weak
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 would
                 miscarry
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 infinite
                 Wisdom
                 could
                 see
                 thorough
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 every
                 proportion
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 new
                 degree
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 which
                 was
                 best
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 progress
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 excluded
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 useless
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ;
                 nor
                 if
                 Matter
                 was
                 promiscuously
                 mov'd
                 would
                 these
                 be
                 sufficient
                 causes
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 regular
                 diversity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 satisfie
                 Men
                 against
                 their
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 interest
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 regularity
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 was
                 always
                 a
                 great
                 stumbling-stone
                 to
                 the
                 Epicuraeans
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 make
                 shifts
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 recourse
                 to
                 an
                 Intelligent
                 Principle
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 last
                 refuge
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Chance
                 might
                 bring
                 that
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 Nature
                 and
                 Necessity
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ;
                 The
                 Atoms
                 might
                 hit
                 upon
                 a
                 lucky
                 sett
                 of
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 casual
                 and
                 fortuitous
                 ,
                 might
                 happily
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 A
                 lucky
                 hit
                 indeed
                 ,
                 for
                 Chance
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 shuffle
                 and
                 collusion
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 but
                 Matter
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Chance
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 pure
                 
                   Mechanical
                   Necessity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seem
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 effect
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 Epicurus
                 with
                 his
                 Atomists
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 just
                 mechanical
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 compound
                 and
                 elaborate
                 parts
                 not
                 excepted
                 ,
                 rise
                 from
                 their
                 Atoms
                 by
                 pure
                 necessity
                 :
                 There
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 accidental
                 concourse
                 or
                 coalition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 every
                 step
                 ,
                 every
                 motion
                 ,
                 every
                 composition
                 was
                 fatal
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 nonsence
                 for
                 an
                 Epicuraean
                 to
                 talk
                 of
                 Chance
                 ,
                 as
                 Chance
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 Necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 oppose
                 it
                 to
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 non-sence
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 furniture
                 rise
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 notion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 deserve
                 our
                 patience
                 a
                 
                 little
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 distinct
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 reacheth
                 all
                 their
                 pleas
                 and
                 evasions
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 proof
                 or
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Counsel
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Animate
                 or
                 Inanimate
                 ?
                 We
                 know
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 point
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 broken
                 point
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 broken
                 point
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 small
                 parcels
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 shown
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Men
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 than
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Artificial
                 World.
                 In
                 the
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 thought
                 and
                 contrivance
                 ,
                 more
                 of
                 exquisite
                 invention
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 disposition
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 Ships
                 ,
                 Theaters
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 pieces
                 of
                 Architecture
                 the
                 World
                 ever
                 yet
                 see
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 Architecture
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 Mechanism
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 Engines
                 ,
                 Clock-work
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 comparable
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 Creature
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 these
                 artificial
                 works
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 manifest
                 partiality
                 ,
                 or
                 stupidity
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 excel
                 these
                 in
                 all
                 degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 Intelligent
                 Principle
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 take
                 any
                 piece
                 of
                 Humane
                 Art
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Machine
                 fram'd
                 by
                 the
                 Wit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 diversity
                 and
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Workmanship
                 ,
                 or
                 curiosity
                 in
                 the
                 minute
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 just
                 connexion
                 and
                 dependance
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 fit
                 subserviency
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 motion
                 ,
                 use
                 and
                 ornament
                 to
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 respects
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 superiour
                 to
                 any
                 work
                 of
                 Humane
                 production
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 certainly
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 )
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 inferiour
                 and
                 senceless
                 Causes
                 ;
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 proportion
                 the
                 Causes
                 to
                 the
                 Effect
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 in
                 an
                 honest
                 Verdict
                 for
                 Nature
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Art
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 Animal
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 several
                 frames
                 or
                 compages
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 The
                 Natural
                 ,
                 Vital
                 ,
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 Genital
                 ;
                 Let
                 them
                 examine
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 any
                 thing
                 defective
                 or
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 inept
                 ,
                 for
                 matter
                 or
                 form
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 view
                 the
                 whole
                 Compages
                 of
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 admirable
                 construction
                 ,
                 texture
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 moving
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 take
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Pipes
                 and
                 Conduits
                 for
                 the
                 Juices
                 and
                 the
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 form
                 and
                 distribution
                 ;
                 Or
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 any
                 single
                 Organ
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 the
                 Hand
                 or
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 In
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 they
                 may
                 discover
                 such
                 arguments
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 either
                 convince
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 confound
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 still
                 they
                 must
                 leave
                 greater
                 undiscover'd
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 little
                 the
                 insensible
                 form
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 just
                 method
                 of
                 their
                 Action
                 ;
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 yet
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Spring
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Machine
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 how
                 little
                 exactness
                 do
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 of
                 that
                 temper
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 
                 form
                 ?
                 How
                 Motions
                 are
                 propagated
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 conserv'd
                 ?
                 How
                 they
                 answer
                 the
                 several
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ?
                 Why
                 such
                 little
                 discomposures
                 of
                 it
                 disturb
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 little
                 differences
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 great
                 differences
                 of
                 Wits
                 and
                 Genius's
                 depend
                 .
                 Yet
                 seeing
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Organs
                 ,
                 whose
                 make
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 action
                 we
                 cannot
                 discover
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 however
                 by
                 the
                 Effects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 fitted
                 for
                 those
                 offices
                 to
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 design'd
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 admire
                 that
                 Art
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 wit
                 enough
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 or
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 allow
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 wit
                 and
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 or
                 Inventor
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 against
                 all
                 Logick
                 ,
                 common
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 Decorum
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 evidence
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 came
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Providence
                 ,
                 forecast
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Causes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 proximate
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 preparation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 disposition
                 and
                 inclination
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 moral
                 things
                 ,
                 mens
                 opinions
                 do
                 as
                 often
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 generally
                 distinguish
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 opinions
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 Inclination-opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 Reason'd-opinions
                 ;
                 Opinions
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 Mens
                 Complexions
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 results
                 of
                 their
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 temperament
                 so
                 equal
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 constitution
                 so
                 even
                 pois'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 incline
                 to
                 one
                 sett
                 of
                 Opinions
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 antecedently
                 to
                 all
                 proofs
                 of
                 Reason
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 espous'd
                 their
                 opinions
                 from
                 that
                 secret
                 sympathy
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 find
                 out
                 as
                 good
                 Reasons
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 nay
                 think
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 those
                 Reasons
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 imbrac'd
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 commonly
                 distinguish
                 these
                 Inclination-opinions
                 from
                 the
                 Rational
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 accompanied
                 with
                 more
                 Heat
                 than
                 Light
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 eagerness
                 and
                 impatience
                 in
                 defending
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 slender
                 arguments
                 .
                 One
                 might
                 give
                 instances
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Sects
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Platonists
                   ,
                   Stoicks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Epicureans
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 temper
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 hearty
                 
                   Epicurean
                   ,
                   Lucretius
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 manifestly
                 such
                 ,
                 more
                 from
                 his
                 inclination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bent
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Argument
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 his
                 suppositions
                 be
                 very
                 precarious
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 reasonings
                 all
                 along
                 very
                 slight
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 many
                 times
                 strut
                 and
                 triumph
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 wrested
                 the
                 Thunder
                 out
                 of
                 Iove's
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Mathematician
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 shallow
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 From
                 such
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 natural
                 Complexion
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 allow
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 Atheistical
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 from
                 the
                 calm
                 dictate
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 tenacious
                 of
                 his
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 evidence
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Maxim
                 in
                 Humane
                 
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   A
                   strong
                   inclination
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   little
                   evidence
                   is
                   equivalent
                   to
                   a
                   strong
                   evidence
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 surpris●d
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 Men
                 confident
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 many
                 times
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 evidence
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 besides
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 incline
                 the
                 Will
                 to
                 one
                 Conclusion
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 instanc'd
                 in
                 Natural
                 Complexion
                 ,
                 so
                 Interest
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 upon
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 always
                 begets
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 those
                 opinions
                 that
                 favour
                 our
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 disinclination
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 principle
                 may
                 be
                 another
                 ingredient
                 ,
                 and
                 secret
                 perswasive
                 to
                 Atheism
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 run
                 themselves
                 so
                 deep
                 into
                 Vice
                 and
                 Immorality
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 expect
                 no
                 benefit
                 from
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 necessary
                 to
                 their
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fansie
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 neuter
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 alone
                 in
                 another
                 World.
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 can
                 attain
                 that
                 great
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 labour
                 after
                 ,
                 of
                 non-reflection
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   unthinking
                   faculty
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Argument
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 short
                 digression
                 —
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 that
                 regular
                 diversity
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 any
                 blind
                 principle
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Necessity
                 or
                 of
                 Chance
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 Subordination
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 subserviency
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 Noble
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 Noble
                 ,
                 the
                 Inanimate
                 to
                 the
                 Animate
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 upon
                 Earth
                 unto
                 Man
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 some
                 Being
                 higher
                 than
                 Matter
                 ;
                 that
                 did
                 wisely
                 dispose
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 still
                 conserve
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 .
                 If
                 Man
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 numerous
                 host
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 provision
                 or
                 accommodation
                 made
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 and
                 conveniences
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 suspected
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 come
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 so
                 ill
                 provided
                 for
                 :
                 but
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 complain
                 ?
                 through
                 their
                 various
                 Kinds
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 awanting
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 fitted
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ways
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 Birds
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 covering
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 food
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 instructed
                 in
                 little
                 Arts
                 and
                 Instincts
                 for
                 their
                 conservation
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 proper
                 conservation
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 and
                 bring
                 up
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 a
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 so
                 fit
                 a
                 method
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 pretty
                 train
                 of
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 really
                 admirable
                 .
              
               
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 double
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 neither
                 want
                 what
                 Nature
                 can
                 afford
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 Art
                 can
                 supply
                 .
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 provided
                 of
                 all
                 conveniences
                 by
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 secure
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 in●uries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 recompence
                 ,
                 Nature
                 hath
                 provided
                 materials
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 Arts
                 which
                 she
                 see
                 would
                 be
                 needful
                 in
                 Humane
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 Building
                 ,
                 Cloathing
                 ,
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 Agriculture
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 so
                 Mankind
                 might
                 have
                 both
                 wherewithal
                 to
                 answer
                 their
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 imploy
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 ingenuity
                 .
                 This
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Family
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 both
                 of
                 Goodness
                 and
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 brute
                 Matter
                 .
                 All
                 regular
                 administration
                 we
                 ascribe
                 to
                 conduct
                 and
                 judgment
                 ;
                 If
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Men
                 be
                 well
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 things
                 necessary
                 both
                 for
                 Food
                 ,
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 Security
                 and
                 Defence
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 awanting
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 care
                 and
                 forecast
                 in
                 those
                 persons
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 took
                 their
                 measures
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 computed
                 and
                 proportion'd
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 made
                 good
                 regulations
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 orders
                 for
                 convenient
                 supplies
                 .
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 great
                 Army
                 of
                 Creatures
                 upon
                 Earth
                 manag'd
                 and
                 provided
                 for
                 with
                 less
                 fore-thought
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 with
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 meer
                 Chance
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 all
                 rules
                 and
                 analogy
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 gratifie
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 humour
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Argument
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 general
                 Heads
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 recollect
                 aright
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 marks
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Works
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 affairs
                 or
                 direction
                 of
                 means
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 wheresoever
                 we
                 meet
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 regular
                 material
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 regular
                 ordination
                 of
                 affairs
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 title
                 and
                 warrant
                 to
                 derive
                 them
                 from
                 an
                 intelligent
                 Author
                 ;
                 Now
                 these
                 two
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Frame
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 evidence
                 and
                 ground
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 arguing
                 from
                 things
                 visible
                 to
                 things
                 invisible
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Superiour
                 both
                 to
                 Humane
                 Power
                 and
                 Humane
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 further
                 proofs
                 or
                 discoveries
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ;
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 existence
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 connexion
                 with
                 existence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 show
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 however
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 leave
                 now
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 as
                 they
                 follow
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   existence
                   of
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   just
                   quantity
                   and
                   degree
                   of
                   that
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   first
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   upon
                   Motion
                   imprest
                   ;
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Divisions
                   of
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Leading
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Laws
                   for
                   communication
                   and
                   regulation
                   of
                   that
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   regular
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   Animate
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Oeconomy
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   fit
                   Subordination
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 five
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Heads
                 are
                 prerequisites
                 ,
                 and
                 preparatives
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 character
                 of
                 its
                 Maker
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 well
                 deserve
                 a
                 Chapter
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 subject
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 on
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 
                 an
                 occasional
                 dissertation
                 ,
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 boundless
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Epicuraeans
                 pretend
                 ;
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 vain
                 confidence
                 and
                 credulity
                 ,
                 I
                 defie
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 else
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 without
                 placing
                 a
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 considerations
                 taken
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 World
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 add
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 nature
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Union
                   of
                   our
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                
                 This
                 strange
                 effect
                 ,
                 if
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 truly
                 discover
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Effects
                 that
                 are
                 accounted
                 more
                 Supernatural
                 .
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Substance
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 standing
                 miracle
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 union
                 and
                 connexion
                 reciprocally
                 betwixt
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 actions
                 and
                 passions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 betwixt
                 a
                 substance
                 Intellectual
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 parcel
                 of
                 organiz'd
                 Matter
                 :
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 effect
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 substances
                 ;
                 being
                 wholly
                 distinct
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 remote
                 in
                 their
                 natures
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 When
                 my
                 Finger
                 is
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 burnt
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Soul
                 thereupon
                 should
                 feel
                 such
                 a
                 smart
                 and
                 violent
                 pain
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 consequence
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 any
                 connexion
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Motion
                 or
                 Division
                 of
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 my
                 Finger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 that
                 Spirit
                 I
                 call
                 my
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 Essences
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 themselves
                 independent
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 my
                 Body
                 are
                 independent
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 in
                 strict
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 essential
                 chain
                 of
                 Causes
                 and
                 Effects
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Soul
                 should
                 suffer
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Finger
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 should
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 less
                 reason
                 ,
                 if
                 less
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 finger
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 remote
                 possibility
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 Motion
                 cannot
                 beget
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 passion
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 force
                 ;
                 Motion
                 can
                 beget
                 nothing
                 but
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 produce
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 noble
                 than
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Union
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 a
                 positive
                 Institution
                 ,
                 or
                 Decree
                 establisht
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 communication
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 substances
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 during
                 the
                 Vitality
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 Thought
                 ,
                 Apprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
                 ,
                 this
                 Argument
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 suppose
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 admit
                 an
                 absurdity
                 to
                 cure
                 a
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Thought
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 local
                 Motion
                 ;
                 is
                 like
                 making
                 a
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Stock
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Stone
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 as
                 remote
                 in
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 as
                 different
                 Idea's
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 two
                 disparate
                 things
                 we
                 can
                 propose
                 or
                 conceive
                 ;
                 Number
                 and
                 Colour
                 ,
                 a
                 Triangle
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 and
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 unlike
                 ,
                 more
                 distant
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 more
                 different
                 forms
                 ,
                 than
                 Thought
                 and
                 local
                 Motion
                 .
                 Motion
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Bodies
                 changing
                 its
                 place
                 and
                 situation
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 affinity
                 or
                 resemblance
                 hath
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 Thought
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 like
                 to
                 Pain
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ?
                 to
                 Hope
                 or
                 to
                 Desire
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 to
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 judging
                 ,
                 consenting
                 ,
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 remembring
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 These
                 are
                 things
                 of
                 several
                 orders
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 similitude
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Thought
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 Consciousness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ●epresentation
                 ;
                 Consciousness
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 Thoughts
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 whether
                 distinct
                 or
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 Man
                 thinks
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 conscious
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 nor
                 perceives
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 conscious
                 that
                 he
                 perceives
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 Thought
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 distinct
                 ,
                 a
                 representation
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 think
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 its
                 Object
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 hath
                 local
                 Motion
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Consciousness
                 ,
                 or
                 Representativeness
                 ?
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 include
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 hold
                 them
                 any
                 way
                 affixt
                 to
                 its
                 Nature
                 ?
                 I
                 think
                 one
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 good
                 sence
                 and
                 reason
                 ask
                 of
                 what
                 colour
                 a
                 Thought
                 is
                 ,
                 green
                 or
                 scarlet
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Motion
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 Motion
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 conscious
                 ,
                 not
                 represent
                 things
                 as
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 do
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 noted
                 thus
                 much
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 show
                 the
                 different
                 nature
                 of
                 Motion
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 sensible
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 mutual
                 connexion
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 essence
                 or
                 essential
                 properties
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 supervenient
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 thus
                 united
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 their
                 operations
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 hitherto
                 only
                 consider'd
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 indications
                 and
                 proofs
                 of
                 its
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 affords
                 us
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 remarkable
                 Head
                 of
                 Arguments
                 from
                 effects
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 Inspirations
                 ,
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 Witchcraft
                 ,
                 Sorceries
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 step
                 ,
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 something
                 above
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 shortest
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 popular
                 ;
                 several
                 Arguments
                 are
                 suited
                 to
                 several
                 tempers
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 himself
                 without
                 a
                 proper
                 witness
                 to
                 every
                 temper
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 wilfully
                 blind
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 witnesses
                 we
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 are
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Records
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 having
                 nothing
                 Sacred
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 good
                 Histories
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 truth
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Miracles
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 That
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 wrought
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 question
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Caesar
                 and
                 Alexander
                 fought
                 Battles
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Cities
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 true
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Inspirations
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 only
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 supernatural
                 effects
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 more
                 strictly
                 before
                 we
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 particular
                 instances
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 Lotteries
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 Blanks
                 for
                 one
                 Prize
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Prizes
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 Lottery
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 credit
                 to
                 subsist
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 cry'd
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 perfect
                 Cheat
                 ;
                 So
                 if
                 amongst
                 
                 those
                 many
                 stories
                 of
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 and
                 Witchcrafts
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 fame
                 and
                 thought
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 die
                 from
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 broachers
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 hooted
                 at
                 as
                 Cheats
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 that
                 hath
                 nothing
                 true
                 and
                 solid
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 fixt
                 upon
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 supports
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Sorcery
                 ,
                 the
                 instances
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 undeniable
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 those
                 few
                 scatter'd
                 instances
                 that
                 happen
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 National
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 barbarous
                 people
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magick
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 frequent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 show
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 some
                 Powers
                 more
                 than
                 Humane
                 tampering
                 with
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Topick
                 from
                 effects
                 Extraordinary
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 Historical
                 ,
                 and
                 respecting
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 Sett
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 some
                 tempers
                 are
                 more
                 cogent
                 and
                 convictive
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Arguments
                 abstract
                 and
                 Metaphysical
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 show
                 us
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 properties
                 and
                 perfections
                 ;
                 represent
                 him
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 supream
                 Deity
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 steddy
                 Center
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 reasons
                 of
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 finer
                 thred
                 ,
                 require
                 more
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 preparation
                 of
                 Mind
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 discern
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 duly
                 sensible
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 withdrawn
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 this
                 busie
                 World
                 ,
                 lock'd
                 up
                 his
                 Senses
                 and
                 his
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 would
                 unite
                 him
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 commanded
                 a
                 general
                 silence
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 not
                 a
                 Thought
                 to
                 stir
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 looks
                 inwards
                 ;
                 Let
                 him
                 then
                 reflect
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   am
                   I
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   How
                   came
                   I
                   into
                   Being
                
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 was
                 Author
                 and
                 Original
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 surely
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 feel
                 that
                 mighty
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 conscious
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 force
                 or
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 give
                 me
                 necessary
                 existence
                 ;
                 It
                 hath
                 no
                 connexion
                 with
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 faculty
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 discern
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 exist
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 Causes
                 soever
                 ,
                 
                   Can
                   I
                   secure
                   my self
                   in
                   Being
                   ?
                
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 possession
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 sure
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ?
                 am
                 I
                 certain
                 that
                 three
                 minutes
                 hence
                 I
                 shall
                 still
                 exist
                 ?
                 I
                 may
                 or
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 see
                 ;
                 Either
                 seems
                 possible
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 is
                 contingent
                 as
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 nothing
                 in
                 my
                 Nature
                 that
                 can
                 warrant
                 my
                 subsistence
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 hour
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 moment
                 longer
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 nothing
                 but
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 fleeting
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 chase
                 and
                 extinguish
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 my
                 Being
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 dying
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 renew'd
                 to
                 me
                 every
                 moment
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 know
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 conscious
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 principle
                 of
                 immutability
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 necessary
                 and
                 indefectible
                 existence
                 in
                 my
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 at
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 other
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 my
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 my
                 own
                 sufficiency
                 .
              
               
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 sensible
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Nature
                 is
                 in
                 several
                 respects
                 ,
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Will
                 and
                 Understanding
                 .
                 I
                 Will
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 Wish
                 often
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 execute
                 or
                 obtain
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 how
                 defective
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 how
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ?
                 Almost
                 all
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 far
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 fall
                 under
                 my
                 cognizance
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 am
                 I
                 mistaken
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 confin'd
                 to
                 a
                 narrow
                 sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 within
                 that
                 sphere
                 I
                 often
                 erre
                 ;
                 my
                 conceptions
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 obscure
                 and
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 my
                 reason
                 short-sighted
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 forc'd
                 often
                 to
                 correct
                 my self
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 judg'd
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 an
                 errour
                 .
                 In
                 summ
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 powers
                 I
                 find
                 are
                 limited
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 easily
                 conceive
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 perfections
                 in
                 higher
                 degrees
                 than
                 I
                 possess
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 are
                 Beings
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 subsist
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 not
                 therefore
                 believe
                 that
                 my
                 Original
                 is
                 from
                 those
                 Beings
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 my self
                 ?
                 For
                 every
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 great
                 and
                 perfect
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 it
                 approacheth
                 to
                 necessity
                 of
                 existence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 producing
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 perfections
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 Beings
                 are
                 limited
                 and
                 finite
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 far
                 superiour
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ariseth
                 from
                 their
                 Nature
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 exist
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Arguments
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 us'd
                 against
                 our selves
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 use
                 against
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 advance
                 higher
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 self
                 originated
                 Being
                 ,
                 whose
                 existence
                 must
                 fl●w
                 immediately
                 from
                 his
                 essence
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 necessary
                 connextion
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 all
                 these
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 perfections
                 lead
                 us
                 directly
                 to
                 an
                 highest
                 ,
                 or
                 Supream
                 degree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 and
                 unlimited
                 Perfection
                 .
                 As
                 subordinate
                 causes
                 lead
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 so
                 Natures
                 more
                 perfect
                 one
                 than
                 another
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 Nature
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Thither
                 we
                 must
                 go
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 follow
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 stop
                 at
                 one
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 arrive
                 there
                 ;
                 And
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 there
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 Soveraign
                 and
                 Original
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 it
                 finds
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 immoveable
                 ground
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 ;
                 the
                 steddy
                 Center
                 of
                 all
                 Being
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Mind
                 rests
                 and
                 is
                 satisfied
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 scruples
                 or
                 objections
                 that
                 we
                 mov'd
                 against
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 take
                 no
                 place
                 here
                 ;
                 This
                 Being
                 is
                 conscious
                 of
                 an
                 All-sufficiency
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 immutability
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 including
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 existence
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 properly
                 ,
                 all
                 necessity
                 of
                 existence
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   we
                   exist
                   our selves
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 imperfection
                 and
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 ,
                 collateral
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 this
                 Supream
                 Being
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 effect
                 as
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 competent
                 Cause
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 mention
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Being
                 is
                 its
                 own
                 Origin
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 producing
                 all
                 
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 possible
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Creatures
                 or
                 finite
                 Beings
                 are
                 possible
                 ,
                 we
                 both
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 also
                 discern
                 by
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 or
                 limitations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 consistent
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 make
                 consistent
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 exist
                 ;
                 but
                 contingently
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 dependance
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 resolution
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Whence
                   we
                   are
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 continue
                 in
                 Being
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 hath
                 led
                 us
                 by
                 an
                 easie
                 ascent
                 to
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ●irst
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 presents
                 us
                 also
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Scheme
                 and
                 Draught
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 rational
                 ;
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 its
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 its
                 principles
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Mind
                 hath
                 rais'd
                 it self
                 into
                 this
                 view
                 of
                 a
                 Being
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Region
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 free
                 prospect
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 sees
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 bottom
                 ,
                 as
                 pervious
                 and
                 transparent
                 .
                 Whereas
                 without
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 First
                 Cause
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 darkness
                 and
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 broken
                 views
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 short
                 interrupted
                 glimpses
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 nothing
                 certain
                 or
                 demonstrative
                 ,
                 no
                 Basis
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 no
                 extent
                 of
                 Thought
                 ,
                 no
                 Science
                 ,
                 no
                 Contemplation
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 something
                 must
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   necessary
                   existence
                
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 Matter
                 be
                 this
                 Eternal
                 necessary
                 Being
                 ?
                 Then
                 our
                 Souls
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Intellectual
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 parts
                 and
                 parcels
                 of
                 Matter
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 pretensions
                 can
                 Matter
                 have
                 to
                 those
                 properties
                 and
                 perfections
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 how
                 limited
                 soever
                 ?
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 
                   necessary
                   existence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 perfections
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 What
                 exists
                 Eternally
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 its
                 existence
                 must
                 flow
                 immediately
                 from
                 its
                 essence
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 cause
                 ,
                 reason
                 or
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Existence
                 hath
                 always
                 something
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 must
                 infer
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 connexion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 perfection
                 ;
                 nor
                 every
                 perfection
                 neither
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Sovereign
                 and
                 Infinite
                 perfection
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 what
                 else
                 can
                 necessary
                 existence
                 flow
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Being
                 was
                 not
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 another
                 Being
                 more
                 powerful
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 able
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 hinder
                 its
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 hinder'd
                 is
                 contingent
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 .
                 Now
                 Matter
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 Nature
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 perfection
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 bare
                 substance
                 ;
                 neither
                 Life
                 ,
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Will
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Motion
                 ,
                 from
                 it self
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 show'd
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 brute
                 inactive
                 mass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Drudge
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 right
                 or
                 title
                 to
                 that
                 Sovereign
                 prerogative
                 of
                 Self
                 existence
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   something
                   or
                   other
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   Eternal
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 ever
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 or
                 state
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Being
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 .
                 Seeing
                 Nothing
                 could
                 not
                 produce
                 Something
                 .
                 Therefore
                 't
                 is
                 undeniably
                 true
                 on
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 Being
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 Truth
                 is
                 Eternal
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 say
                 we
                 ,
                 some
                 intellect
                 or
                 Intelligent
                 Being
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Iustice
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 Good
                 and
                 Just
                 Being
                 is
                 Eternal
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 perfections
                 which
                 bear
                 the
                 signatures
                 of
                 Eternity
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 relate
                 immediately
                 to
                 an
                 Intellectual
                 Being
                 :
                 therefore
                 some
                 such
                 Being
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 originally
                 belong
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 that
                 Eternal
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 We
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 but
                 judge
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 Matter
                 ;
                 Now
                 every
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 Nothing
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 approaches
                 to
                 necessity
                 of
                 existence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Existence
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 Survey
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 a
                 Chapter
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 evidences
                 and
                 assurances
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 from
                 abstract
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 External
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 That
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 God.
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 universal
                 consent
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 or
                 natural
                 instinct
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Barbarous
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 disputable
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 yet
                 having
                 set
                 down
                 just
                 grounds
                 already
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 Natural
                 Judgment
                 or
                 perswasion
                 might
                 spring
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 insensible
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 artifices
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 weakness
                 ,
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 or
                 errour
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 propension
                 in
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 plain
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 move
                 us
                 to
                 implore
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 in
                 our
                 extremities
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 natural
                 in
                 certain
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 meer
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 indeliberately
                 ,
                 invoke
                 God
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 extreme
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 injustice
                 and
                 oppression
                 ,
                 to
                 relieve
                 or
                 avenge
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 false
                 accusation
                 ,
                 to
                 vindicate
                 our
                 innocency
                 ;
                 and
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 desperate
                 and
                 remediless
                 as
                 to
                 Humane
                 Power
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 appeal
                 ,
                 and
                 address
                 our selves
                 to
                 something
                 higher
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 by
                 a
                 sudden
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 without
                 reflexion
                 or
                 deliberation
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesses
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Veracity
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 invoke
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 Superiour
                 Powers
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 imprecation
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 false
                 and
                 perjur'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 us'd
                 in
                 most
                 Nations
                 and
                 Ages
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 also
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Natural
                 Conscience
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 moral
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 those
                 invisible
                 Powers
                 as
                 the
                 Guardians
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Honesty
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 few
                 or
                 no
                 People
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 but
                 have
                 something
                 of
                 External
                 Religion
                 ,
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 this
                 natural
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 visible
                 Nature
                 ;
                 
                 though
                 what
                 that
                 something
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 seldom
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 judgment
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 pursue
                 this
                 Argument
                 particularly
                 ,
                 would
                 require
                 an
                 Historical
                 deduction
                 of
                 Times
                 and
                 Places
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 suitable
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 design
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Chapter
                 and
                 this
                 Subject
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 set
                 Religion
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 Deist
                 and
                 Atheist
                 only
                 as
                 two
                 Sects
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 doctrine
                 as
                 two
                 different
                 Hypotheses
                 propos'd
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whether
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 more
                 rational
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Origin
                 and
                 Phaenomena
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 them
                 only
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 impartial
                 estimate
                 ,
                 whether
                 System
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 more
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 comparison
                 ,
                 than
                 betwixt
                 light
                 and
                 darkness
                 .
                 The
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Deist
                 reacheth
                 from
                 top
                 to
                 bottom
                 ,
                 both
                 thorough
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 light
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 is
                 genuine
                 ,
                 comprehensive
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 ;
                 hath
                 nothing
                 forc'd
                 ,
                 nothing
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 nothing
                 precarious
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 the
                 Atheist
                 is
                 strain'd
                 and
                 broken
                 ,
                 dark
                 and
                 uneasie
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 commonly
                 precarious
                 ,
                 often
                 incongruous
                 and
                 irrational
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 plainly
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 judgment
                 I
                 should
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 abstractly
                 from
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 considering
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 matter
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 with
                 assurance
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 System
                 of
                 Thoughts
                 reaching
                 thorough
                 Nature
                 ,
                 coherent
                 and
                 consistent
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Deity
                 for
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 NATURAL
                 PROVIDENCE
                 .
                 Several
                 incroachments
                 upon
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 ,
                 or
                 misrepresentations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 methods
                 of
                 Contemplation
                 ;
                 A
                 true
                 method
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Vniverse
                 .
                 The
                 Mundane
                 Idea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 System
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 Several
                 subordinate
                 Systems
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 Course
                 and
                 Periods
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 already
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 remains
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 set
                 bounds
                 to
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 plac'd
                 her
                 Author
                 and
                 Governour
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Laws
                 to
                 her
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 limit
                 her
                 Power
                 in
                 such
                 ways
                 and
                 methods
                 as
                 are
                 most
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 Nature
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 or
                 consider
                 
                   Natural
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 cautious
                 before
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 too
                 much
                 power
                 or
                 greatness
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 apart
                 from
                 Providence
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 now
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 second
                 consideration
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 contract
                 her
                 bounds
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 by
                 too
                 mean
                 and
                 narrow
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Eclipse
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 its
                 Author
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 lately
                 own'd
                 as
                 a
                 Being
                 infinitely
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 further
                 Introduction
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 
                   first
                   place
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 admit
                 or
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 great
                 Universe
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 all
                 Intelligent
                 Creatures
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 Nor
                 that
                 this
                 little
                 Planet
                 where
                 we
                 sojourn
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 habitable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 Thoughts
                 so
                 groundless
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 so
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Power
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 absurd
                 in
                 Reason
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 deserve
                 far
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 mark'd
                 and
                 censur'd
                 for
                 Heresies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 Opinions
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 censur'd
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 vain
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 himself
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Creation
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 ordain'd
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 or
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 follies
                 we
                 laugh
                 at
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 complain
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 whose
                 pleasures
                 are
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Passions
                 stronger
                 than
                 his
                 Reason
                 ;
                 Who
                 sees
                 himself
                 every
                 way
                 weak
                 and
                 impotent
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 little
                 over
                 himself
                 ;
                 cannot
                 execute
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 resolutions
                 ;
                 mutable
                 ,
                 irregular
                 ,
                 prone
                 to
                 evil
                 .
                 Surely
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 made
                 the
                 least
                 reflection
                 upon
                 our selves
                 with
                 impartiality
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 asham'd
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 arrogant
                 Thought
                 .
                 How
                 few
                 of
                 these
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ?
                 How
                 few
                 find
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 Life
                 ?
                 They
                 spend
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 in
                 folly
                 and
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 misery
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Providence
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 principally
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 reasonable
                 character
                 or
                 conclusion
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   Surely
                   every
                   Man
                   is
                   vanity
                
                 ?
                 Man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 out
                 by
                 an
                 hundred
                 accidents
                 ;
                 His
                 Birth
                 and
                 Education
                 generally
                 determine
                 his
                 fate
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 those
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 ;
                 His
                 wit
                 also
                 is
                 as
                 uncertain
                 as
                 his
                 fortune
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 moulding
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Brain
                 ,
                 however
                 a
                 knock
                 on
                 the
                 Head
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 stupid
                 as
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 excess
                 of
                 passion
                 or
                 melancholy
                 makes
                 him
                 worse
                 ,
                 Mad
                 and
                 Frantick
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 best
                 Senses
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 shallow
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 little
                 understanding
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 blind
                 and
                 ignorant
                 than
                 in
                 things
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Divine
                 ;
                 He
                 falls
                 down
                 before
                 a
                 stock
                 or
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 He
                 can
                 believe
                 non-sence
                 and
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 Religion
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 the
                 great
                 Creature
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 
                   by
                   the
                   might
                   of
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ?
                
                 Upon
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 wait
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 subservient
                 ?
                 Methinks
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 sollies
                 enough
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 this
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 added
                 as
                 the
                 top
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   with
                   all
                   these
                   he
                   is
                   so
                   Vain
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 due
                 humility
                 and
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 meanness
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 secure
                 us
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 vain
                 opinion
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 other
                 Beings
                 ought
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 more
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 face
                 can
                 we
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 Creatures
                 far
                 superiour
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 both
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 and
                 service
                 ?
                 How
                 preposterous
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 ascribe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 our
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 intolerable
                 a
                 vanity
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 affect
                 it
                 ?
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Brutes
                 that
                 perish
                 by
                 a
                 sacrilegious
                 attempt
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 our selves
                 more
                 considerable
                 than
                 the
                 highest
                 Dignities
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 thrown
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 affected
                 an
                 equality
                 with
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 affect
                 to
                 be
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Almighty
                 is
                 a
                 crime
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 orders
                 of
                 Beings
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 ranks
                 of
                 Creatures
                 below
                 us
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 sure
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 meanest
                 Worm
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 very
                 ill
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Worms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 pretend
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 invisible
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 —
                 
                 Was
                 that
                 made
                 only
                 for
                 our
                 sake
                 ?
                 King
                 David
                 was
                 more
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 just
                 both
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 8th
                 Psalm
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 He
                 wonders
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 considers
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 think
                 on
                 Man.
                 He
                 truly
                 supposes
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 considerable
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 reckons
                 up
                 only
                 Terrestrial
                 things
                 as
                 put
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Man.
                 Can
                 we
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 fond
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 all
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Universe
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Millioneth
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 useful
                 ;
                 We
                 can
                 neither
                 reach
                 with
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 imagination
                 ,
                 those
                 Armies
                 of
                 Stars
                 that
                 lie
                 far
                 and
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 boundless
                 Heavens
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 good
                 Glass
                 ,
                 we
                 discover
                 innumerably
                 more
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 with
                 our
                 single
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 second
                 Glass
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 carries
                 the
                 sight
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 more
                 still
                 lying
                 beyond
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 Glass
                 that
                 pierceth
                 further
                 ,
                 still
                 makes
                 new
                 discoveries
                 of
                 Stars
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 forwards
                 ,
                 indefinitely
                 and
                 inexhaustedly
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 immensity
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 reckon
                 up
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 Galaxy
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 those
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 Of
                 those
                 few
                 Stars
                 that
                 we
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 visible
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 really
                 useful
                 to
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 doubt
                 if
                 the
                 principal
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 our
                 pleasure
                 or
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 in
                 some
                 better
                 order
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 They
                 lie
                 carelesly
                 scatter'd
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 sown
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 like
                 Seed
                 ,
                 by
                 handfuls
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 skilful
                 hand
                 neither
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 beautiful
                 Hemisphere
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 plac'd
                 in
                 rank
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 regular
                 figures
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 ones
                 set
                 with
                 due
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 finisht
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 one
                 fair
                 piece
                 or
                 great
                 Composition
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 Symmetry
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 surprizing
                 beauty
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 lovely
                 Roof
                 to
                 our
                 little
                 World
                 ?
                 This
                 indeed
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 one
                 some
                 Temptation
                 to
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 made
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 lest
                 any
                 such
                 vain
                 imagination
                 should
                 now
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 Providence
                 (
                 besides
                 more
                 important
                 Reasons
                 )
                 seems
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 left
                 them
                 under
                 that
                 negligence
                 or
                 disorder
                 which
                 they
                 appear
                 in
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 supposeth
                 this
                 Planet
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 habitable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 If
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 serve
                 us
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 more
                 be
                 made
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 useful
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 our
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 grandeur
                 of
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 betrays
                 us
                 to
                 such
                 narrow
                 thoughts
                 .
                 
                 If
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 consider
                 what
                 this
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 littleness
                 and
                 deformity
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 miserable
                 Atome
                 hath
                 ingross'd
                 and
                 exhausted
                 all
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favours
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 inlarge
                 upon
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 carry
                 us
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 
                 accord
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 whole
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Great
                 Creation
                 ,
                 either
                 Material
                 or
                 Intellectual
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 admit
                 or
                 affirm
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 without
                 manifest
                 injury
                 ,
                 depression
                 ,
                 and
                 misrepresentation
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 convinc'd
                 from
                 these
                 four
                 Heads
                 ;
                 The
                 Meanness
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 The
                 Excellency
                 of
                 other
                 Beings
                 ,
                 The
                 Immensity
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 The
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 your
                 further
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 rule
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 fair
                 view
                 and
                 right
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 cut
                 the
                 chains
                 of
                 it
                 too
                 short
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 recourse
                 ,
                 without
                 necessity
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 Cause
                 ,
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 Origins
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 in
                 explaining
                 particular
                 effects
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 breaks
                 the
                 chains
                 of
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 otherwise
                 ntelligible
                 from
                 Second
                 Causes
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 gain'd
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Proverb
                 says
                 ,
                 to
                 rob
                 Peter
                 to
                 pay
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 and
                 decorous
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 usher'd
                 in
                 with
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 were
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 things
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 change
                 or
                 overflow
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 or
                 revolutions
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 Extraordinary
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 very
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 touch'd
                 or
                 expos'd
                 for
                 our
                 pleasure
                 or
                 conveniency
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 we
                 often
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 conceal
                 our
                 own
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 save
                 us
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 inquiring
                 into
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 generally
                 unwilling
                 to
                 appear
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 skill
                 enough
                 to
                 explain
                 some
                 particular
                 effect
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 they
                 throw
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 First
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 placing
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 they
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 their
                 credit
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 equally
                 wise
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 Second
                 Causes
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 state
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 rule
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   The
                   Course
                   of
                   Nature
                   is
                   truly
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 first
                 Will
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 recede
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 clear
                 evidence
                 and
                 necessity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 known
                 reveal'd
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 every
                 impulse
                 or
                 motion
                 of
                 Enthusiasm
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 evident
                 marks
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Supernatural
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 come
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 So
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 without
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 known
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 establisht
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 to
                 Supernatural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 Will
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Enthusiasm
                 or
                 Fanaticism
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 no
                 doubt
                 that
                 great
                 prodigality
                 and
                 waste
                 of
                 Miracles
                 which
                 some
                 make
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 other
                 extream
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 reveal'd
                 Religion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 due
                 measures
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 neither
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 too
                 mean
                 and
                 cheap
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 illimited
                 and
                 all-sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Third
                   place
                
                 ,
                 To
                 make
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 considerable
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 a
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 principles
                 that
                 govern
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Geometrical
                 and
                 Mechanical
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 you
                 discover
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Art
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 trace
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 Nature
                 step
                 by
                 step
                 ,
                 as
                 distinctly
                 as
                 in
                 Artificial
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Motions
                 depend
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 necessity
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 
                   Number
                   ,
                   Wei●ht
                
                 and
                 Measure
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Geometrical
                 and
                 Mechanical
                 Principles
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 things
                 by
                 Forms
                 and
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 combination
                 of
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 three
                 Mathematical
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 Number
                 ,
                 of
                 Arithmetick
                 ;
                 Weight
                 ,
                 of
                 Staticks
                 ;
                 and
                 Measure
                 and
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 of
                 Geometry
                 ;
                 If
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 principles
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 construction
                 and
                 composition
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 them
                 into
                 these
                 again
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 does
                 direct
                 us
                 sufficiently
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 contemplate
                 or
                 treat
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 by
                 the
                 modes
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 real
                 properties
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 represented
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Sense
                 or
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 faculties
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 Corporeal
                 Things
                 ;
                 but
                 Logical
                 Notions
                 ,
                 when
                 appli'd
                 to
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 meer
                 shadows
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 light
                 or
                 substance
                 .
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 raise
                 a
                 Theory
                 upon
                 such
                 grounds
                 ,
                 nor
                 calculate
                 any
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 nor
                 render
                 any
                 service
                 ,
                 or
                 invent
                 any
                 thing
                 useful
                 in
                 Humane
                 Life
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 dry
                 Philosophy
                 hath
                 govern'd
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 no
                 fruit
                 ,
                 produc'd
                 nothing
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 Religion
                 or
                 Humane
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 True
                 Principles
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 joyn
                 also
                 the
                 True
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 That
                 gives
                 scope
                 to
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 rational
                 grounds
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 System
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 others
                 have
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 affords
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 contemplation
                 .
                 All
                 above
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 firm
                 as
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 immutable
                 ;
                 no
                 change
                 or
                 variation
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 little
                 removes
                 that
                 happen
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 one
                 quality
                 or
                 form
                 shifting
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 there
                 would
                 therefore
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 exercise
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 Meditation
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 World
                 ;
                 no
                 long
                 Series's
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 The
                 Regions
                 above
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 immutable
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 always
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 ,
                 structure
                 ,
                 and
                 qualities
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 we
                 might
                 lock
                 up
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 further
                 Inquiries
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 it
                 ten
                 thousand
                 years
                 hence
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 state
                 wherein
                 we
                 left
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 very
                 small
                 
                 doings
                 neither
                 ,
                 things
                 would
                 lie
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 compass
                 ,
                 no
                 great
                 revolution
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 anniversary
                 Corruptions
                 and
                 Generations
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 short
                 and
                 the
                 long
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 Planets
                 that
                 move
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 innumerable
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 that
                 adorn
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 its
                 greatest
                 Motions
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 subject
                 to
                 fate
                 and
                 change
                 ,
                 to
                 corruptions
                 and
                 renovations
                 ;
                 This
                 opens
                 a
                 large
                 Field
                 for
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 large
                 subject
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 and
                 expansion
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   place
                
                 ,
                 Having
                 thus
                 prepar'd
                 your
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 content
                 your self
                 to
                 consider
                 only
                 the
                 present
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Sources
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 into
                 their
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 original
                 states
                 ;
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 Nature
                 from
                 one
                 form
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 through
                 various
                 modes
                 and
                 compositions
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 single
                 Effect
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 single
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 how
                 perfect
                 soever
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 argument
                 and
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Period
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 revolution
                 of
                 several
                 states
                 consequential
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 order
                 and
                 dependance
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 flow
                 and
                 succeed
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 still
                 be
                 adjusted
                 to
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 or
                 beneficence
                 to
                 Mankind
                 .
                 This
                 shows
                 the
                 manifold
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 just
                 occasion
                 to
                 reflect
                 again
                 upon
                 Aristotle's
                 System
                 and
                 method
                 ,
                 which
                 destroys
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 World
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 continue
                 to
                 Eternity
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 turns
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 scenes
                 of
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 are
                 quite
                 struck
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 Scene
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pitiful
                 one
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 Origins
                 ,
                 to
                 comprehend
                 them
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 method
                 which
                 David
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Little
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 also
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 ;
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 mass
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 tender
                 principles
                 and
                 rudiments
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 compleat
                 form
                 ;
                 In
                 these
                 first
                 stroaks
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 her
                 Art
                 ;
                 The
                 Eye
                 must
                 be
                 plac'd
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 prospect
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 her
                 works
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 light
                 .
                 David
                 admires
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Origin
                 and
                 formation
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 
                 
                   My
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 says
                 He
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   not
                   hid
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   curiously
                   wrought
                   in
                   the
                   lower
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   Thine
                   eyes
                   did
                   see
                   my
                   substance
                   being
                   yet
                   unperfect
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thy
                   Book
                   all
                   my
                   members
                   were
                   written
                   ;
                   which
                   in
                   continuance
                   were
                   fashioned
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 or
                 being
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 no
                 form
                 .
                 
                   How
                   precious
                   are
                   thy
                   Thoughts
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 David's
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 wrought
                 from
                 a
                 shapeless
                 mass
                 into
                 
                 that
                 marvellous
                 composition
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 when
                 fully
                 fram'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 God
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 model
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 was
                 design'd
                 and
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 degrees
                 fashion'd
                 and
                 wrought
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 
                   Thine
                   eyes
                   did
                   see
                   my
                   substance
                   yet
                   being
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   Book
                   all
                   my
                   members
                   were
                   drawn
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Iob
                 also
                 hath
                 aptly
                 exprest
                 those
                 first
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 little
                 Chaos
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 riseth
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hast
                   thou
                   not
                   poured
                   me
                   out
                   as
                   Milk
                   ,
                   and
                   crudled
                   me
                   like
                   Cheese
                   ?
                   Thou
                   hast
                   cloathed
                   me
                   with
                   Skin
                   and
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   fenced
                   me
                   with
                   Bones
                   and
                   Sinews
                   .
                
                 Where
                 he
                 notes
                 the
                 first
                 Matter
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Form
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 its
                 compleat
                 and
                 most
                 incompleat
                 state
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 those
                 examples
                 we
                 must
                 likewise
                 consider
                 the
                 Greater
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 The
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Seminal
                 Mass
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaos
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 rise
                 ;
                 Look
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 first
                 as
                 an
                 Embryo
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 form
                 or
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 consider
                 how
                 its
                 Members
                 were
                 fashion'd
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 degrees
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 that
                 diversity
                 of
                 Parts
                 and
                 Regions
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 furniture
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 ornaments
                 .
                 The
                 Idea
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 David's
                 expression
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mind
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 partake
                 of
                 that
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 capacity
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 and
                 admiring
                 the
                 methods
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 preparatives
                 or
                 directions
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 contemplate
                 ,
                 with
                 profit
                 ,
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Visible
                 Creation
                 .
                 We
                 consider'd
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 abstractly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 we
                 consider
                 her
                 under
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 therefore
                 call
                 Natural
                 Providence
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 remove
                 those
                 false
                 Notions
                 and
                 Suppositions
                 that
                 lay
                 as
                 Clouds
                 upon
                 her
                 face
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 endeavour
                 to
                 represent
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 fuller
                 beauty
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Natural
                   Providence
                
                 therefore
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Form
                   or
                   Course
                   of
                   Universal
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   actuated
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Power
                   :
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Changes
                   ,
                   Periods
                   ,
                   and
                   Vicissitudes
                   that
                   attend
                   it
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   method
                   and
                   establishment
                   made
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 I
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Universal
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Beings
                 in
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 and
                 Systems
                 of
                 Matter
                 in
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 having
                 prov'd
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 a
                 Being
                 Infinitely
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 power
                 and
                 influence
                 alone
                 all
                 finite
                 Natures
                 exist
                 and
                 act
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 assured
                 ground
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 prescience
                 and
                 permission
                 of
                 its
                 Author
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Idea
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Understanding
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Beings
                 produc'd
                 or
                 Created
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 ranks
                 and
                 orders
                 wherein
                 they
                 stand
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Idea
                 there
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 great
                 Frame
                 moves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 beauty
                 and
                 harmony
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 The
                 Essences
                 of
                 all
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 their
                 Motions
                 ,
                 compose
                 the
                 MUNDANE
                 IDEA
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 great
                 All-comprehensive
                 Thought
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 System
                 of
                 Universal
                 Providence
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 glorious
                 Idea
                 is
                 the
                 express
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 here
                 lie
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Original
                 ;
                 The
                 successive
                 Forms
                 of
                 all
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 view'd
                 all
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 Time
                 or
                 Eternity
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Abyss
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 The
                 inexhausted
                 Treasure
                 of
                 all
                 Science
                 ,
                 The
                 Root
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Intellectual
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 clear
                 and
                 full
                 contemplation
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 perfect
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 truly
                 Beatifick
                 Vision
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 in
                 this
                 Idea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 or
                 Natures
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 present
                 business
                 to
                 pursue
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Universe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 now
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 general
                 Survey
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 under
                 Providence
                 .
                 The
                 Corporeal
                 Universe
                 ,
                 how
                 immense
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 Regions
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 consider'd
                 all
                 as
                 one
                 System
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 subordinate
                 Systems
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 immense
                 design
                 of
                 Providence
                 co-extended
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 contains
                 all
                 the
                 fate
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 revolutions
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Mass.
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 subordinate
                 Systems
                 ,
                 involving
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehending
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 Orbs
                 and
                 Compositions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Aggregate
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 these
                 Compositions
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 Providence
                 that
                 runs
                 thorough
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehends
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 unsearchable
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Humane
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 leaving
                 those
                 greater
                 Systems
                 and
                 Compositions
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 admiration
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 lesser
                 Systems
                 that
                 are
                 visible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 us
                 nearer
                 to
                 our
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 nearer
                 home
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 a
                 Fixt
                 Star
                 ,
                 single
                 ;
                 That
                 of
                 a
                 Fixt
                 Star
                 with
                 its
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 That
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Planet
                 ,
                 Primary
                 or
                 Secondary
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 Systems
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 enjoy
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 there
                 are
                 Fixt
                 Stars
                 single
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 Planets
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sun
                 hath
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 consisted
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 ;
                 Globes
                 of
                 liquid
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 Spheres
                 about
                 them
                 of
                 pure
                 Light
                 and
                 Aether
                 :
                 Earths
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 dirt
                 and
                 skum
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 pure
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 at
                 first
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 particular
                 taught
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 or
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Providence
                 that
                 governs
                 these
                 single
                 Stars
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 Intellectual
                 Beings
                 ,
                 how
                 animated
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 diversity
                 there
                 is
                 amongst
                 those
                 Aethereal
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 what
                 Periods
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 what
                 Changes
                 or
                 Vicissitudes
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 undergo
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 Inquiries
                 would
                 seem
                 too
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 us
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 our
                 subject
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 these
                 Heavenly
                 Systems
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 and
                 contemplation
                 of
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 noble
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 that
                 move
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 sort
                 of
                 System
                 ;
                 not
                 considerable
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Compositions
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 of
                 vast
                 extent
                 ;
                 We
                 cannot
                 measure
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Dominion
                 is
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 Planet
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 Fixt
                 Star
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 is
                 unmeasurable
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 several
                 Planets
                 and
                 their
                 Orbs
                 ,
                 which
                 cast
                 themselves
                 closer
                 about
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 warmer
                 and
                 stronger
                 influence
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 vast
                 spaces
                 that
                 lie
                 beyond
                 these
                 Opake
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 Regions
                 of
                 perpetual
                 light
                 ;
                 One
                 Planet
                 may
                 Eclipse
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 a
                 Planet
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 makes
                 night
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 can
                 Eclipse
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 intercept
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 to
                 these
                 remote
                 Aethereal
                 Regions
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 always
                 luminous
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 pure
                 and
                 serene
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 worst
                 and
                 Planetary
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 be
                 replenisht
                 with
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 suppose
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 lie
                 as
                 Desarts
                 ,
                 uninjoy'd
                 and
                 uninhabited
                 ;
                 his
                 Subjects
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 numerous
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Dominions
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 this
                 System
                 of
                 a
                 Fixt
                 Star
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Planets
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 kind
                 we
                 may
                 imagine
                 innumerable
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 and
                 visible
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 Character
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 glorified
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Mortal
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Planetary
                 System
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 lowest
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 differences
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Primary
                 and
                 Secondary
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Planet
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Moons
                 or
                 Attendants
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 amongst
                 Planets
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 rank
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 differ
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 from
                 and
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 at
                 present
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 differences
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 *
                 some
                 amongst
                 our
                 Planets
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 much-what
                 the
                 same
                 original
                 constitution
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 external
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 their
                 distance
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 posture
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 System
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 different
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 leading
                 differences
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 seem
                 little
                 ,
                 draw
                 after
                 them
                 innumerable
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 a
                 distinct
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 distinct
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 still
                 shows
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 fecundity
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 new
                 matter
                 of
                 contemplation
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 studying
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 ways
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 leaving
                 all
                 other
                 Planets
                 or
                 Planetary
                 Systems
                 to
                 our
                 meditations
                 only
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 particularly
                 consider
                 our
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 therefore
                 made
                 this
                 general
                 Survey
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Universe
                 ,
                 run
                 thorough
                 the
                 boundless
                 Regions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 much
                 ado
                 found
                 our
                 way
                 home
                 to
                 that
                 little
                 Planet
                 where
                 our
                 concerns
                 lie
                 ,
                 This
                 Earth
                 or
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 here
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 course
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 undertaken
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 general
                 Theory
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 the
                 present
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 we
                 'll
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 what
                 progress
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 hereafter
                 .
                 This
                 Earth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 or
                 particle
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 distinct
                 System
                 of
                 Providence
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Order
                 establisht
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 for
                 all
                 its
                 Phaenomena
                 (
                 Natural
                 or
                 Moral
                 )
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Period
                 of
                 its
                 duration
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 interval
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 
                 above
                 the
                 Divine
                 care
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 below
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Changes
                 of
                 our
                 World
                 are
                 fixt
                 ,
                 How
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 renew'd
                 ;
                 What
                 different
                 faces
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Course
                 ;
                 What
                 new
                 Scenes
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 new
                 parts
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 ;
                 What
                 the
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 knowledge
                 more
                 proper
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 more
                 importance
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 its
                 Natural
                 and
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 those
                 greater
                 Volumes
                 and
                 Compositions
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 are
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Superiour
                 Beings
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 little
                 Systems
                 are
                 Compendium's
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 more
                 fitted
                 to
                 our
                 capacity
                 and
                 comprehension
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Systems
                 consists
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Theological
                 .
                 I
                 call
                 that
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Theological
                 that
                 respects
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dispensations
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Rational
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Mankind
                 whether
                 under
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 the
                 method
                 and
                 terms
                 of
                 their
                 happiness
                 and
                 unhappiness
                 in
                 a
                 Future
                 Life
                 ;
                 The
                 State
                 ,
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 and
                 Conduct
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 Theological
                 Providence
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 whereof
                 stands
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 both
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Material
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 Providence
                 Natural
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 that
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 restrain'd
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 respecting
                 only
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Providence
                 others
                 and
                 superintends
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Vicissitudes
                 and
                 Mutations
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 revolutions
                 of
                 States
                 and
                 Empires
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 World
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Periods
                 ,
                 Fulnesses
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 fixt
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 some
                 great
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 Instauration
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 Providence
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 due
                 harmony
                 or
                 Synchronism
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 measures
                 out
                 the
                 concurrent
                 fates
                 of
                 both
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 Nature
                 may
                 be
                 always
                 a
                 faithful
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 rewards
                 or
                 punishments
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Mankind
                 may
                 require
                 .
                 But
                 Theological
                 Providence
                 not
                 being
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 observe
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 another
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conclude
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 story
                 and
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 as
                 Zoroaster
                 and
                 Orpheus
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 but
                 taking
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 which
                 Antiquity
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Profane
                 doth
                 suppose
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 approve
                 and
                 confirm
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 form'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 Earth
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Fluid
                 Mass
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 crudely
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 rock
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 was
                 fluid
                 immediately
                 before
                 it
                 became
                 Marble
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 Things
                 had
                 a
                 gradual
                 progression
                 from
                 one
                 form
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 those
                 more
                 permanent
                 forms
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 setled
                 in
                 :
                 Stone
                 was
                 once
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 was
                 once
                 Mud
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Mud
                 was
                 once
                 sluid
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 other
                 things
                 may
                 have
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 progression
                 from
                 fluidity
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 once
                 fluid
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 all
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Regions
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 those
                 Stones
                 and
                 Rocks
                 of
                 Marble
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 confess
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 soft
                 or
                 liquid
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 mixtures
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 Heterogeneous
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 spots
                 and
                 Veins
                 disperst
                 thorough
                 their
                 substance
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 to
                 them
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 hard
                 and
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Stone
                 or
                 Marble
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 soften
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 them
                 down
                 into
                 their
                 first
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 observations
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 other
                 Bodies
                 also
                 that
                 compose
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 were
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 Fluid
                 Mass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 watch'd
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 that
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 transformations
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 continued
                 Fluid
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 found
                 at
                 length
                 what
                 its
                 first
                 Concretion
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 setled
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 form
                 was
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 immediately
                 deducible
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 known
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 Wit
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 as
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 patience
                 to
                 examine
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 That
                 First
                 Earth
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 smooth
                 regular
                 surface
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Concretions
                 of
                 Liquors
                 are
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 disturb'd
                 or
                 broken
                 ;
                 under
                 that
                 surface
                 lay
                 the
                 Great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 hung
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 God
                 should
                 give
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vault
                 should
                 break
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Primaeval
                 Earth
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Catastrophe
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 perisht
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Vault
                 did
                 break
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shown
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 and
                 fall
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Deep
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 bed
                 ,
                 forc'd
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 overflow'd
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 impetuous
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Fragments
                 of
                 the
                 ruin'd
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 call
                 its
                 Mountains
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 Period
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 into
                 their
                 Chanels
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 broken
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Terraqueous
                   ,
                   Mountainous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cavernous
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 explain'd
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 thereby
                 setled
                 two
                 great
                 Points
                 ,
                 given
                 a
                 rational
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Deluge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shown
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 irregular
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 
                   Post-diluvian
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 apply'd
                 our selves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primaeval
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 its
                 properties
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 hath
                 led
                 us
                 by
                 an
                 easie
                 tract
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Notion
                 and
                 Mystery
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 where
                 a
                 fine
                 Garden
                 stood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 peculiar
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Paradisiacal
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 one
                 Region
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 place
                 or
                 Region
                 we
                 have
                 also
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 their
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 THUS
                 much
                 is
                 finisht
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 contains
                 the
                 Natural
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 Deluge
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 remarkable
                 change
                 .
                 
                 We
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 new
                 Matter
                 and
                 new
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 a
                 Series
                 of
                 
                   Things
                   and
                   Times
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
                 Dividing
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 Past
                 and
                 Future
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 dispatch'd
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 far
                 greater
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 better
                 half
                 of
                 our
                 way
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 stand
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 both
                 ways
                 ,
                 backwards
                 to
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 forwards
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 and
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 first
                 be
                 a
                 longer
                 prospect
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 general
                 Changes
                 and
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 as
                 have
                 already
                 happen'd
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 this
                 long
                 Day
                 the
                 Scenes
                 will
                 change
                 faster
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 illustrious
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
                 this
                 Age
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 undergone
                 but
                 one
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 hath
                 had
                 two
                 different
                 faces
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Catastrophe
                 is
                 the
                 CONFLAGRATION
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 new
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 accordingly
                 succeed
                 ,
                 
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Paradise
                
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 Restitution
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 Regeneration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 that
                 Period
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 being
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 then
                 follows
                 the
                 
                   Consummation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 General
                 
                   Apotheosts
                   ;
                   when
                   Death
                   and
                   Hell
                   shall
                   be
                   swallowed
                   up
                   in
                   victory
                
                 ;
                 When
                 the
                 great
                 Circle
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Fate
                 is
                 run
                 ;
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   pass
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   Time
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
              
               
                 MAY
                 we
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 Vain
                 World
                 which
                 passeth
                 away
                 ;
                 By
                 a
                 careful
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 prepare
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   be
                   Praise
                   and
                   Honour
                   for
                   evermore
                   .
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               :
               Containing
               an
               Account
               OF
               THE
               
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               AND
               OF
               ALL
               THE
               GENERAL
               CHANGES
               Which
               it
               hath
               already
               undergone
               ,
               OR
               IS
               TO
               UNDERGO
               Till
               the
               CONSUMMATION
               of
               all
               Things
               .
            
             
               THE
               TWO
               LAST
               BOOKS
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               BURNING
               
                 of
                 the
              
               WORLD
               ,
               AND
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               NEW
               HEAVENS
               and
               NEW
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bishop's-Head
               in
               S.
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               QUEEN'S
               MOST
               Excellent
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 MADAM
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAVING
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               present
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Theory
               to
               Your
               ROYAL
               UNCLE
               ,
               I
               presume
               to
               offer
               the
               Second
               to
               Your
               Majesty
               .
               This
               part
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               be
               no
               less
               acceptable
               ,
               for
               certainly
               't
               is
               of
               no
               less
               importance
               .
               They
               both
               indeed
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               WORLD
               made
               and
               destroy'd
               in
               either
               Treatise
               .
               But
               we
               are
               more
               concern'd
               in
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               past
               .
               And
               as
               the
               former
               Books
               represented
               to
               us
               the
               Rise
               and
               Fall
               of
               the
               First
               World
               ;
               so
               These
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               present
               Frame
               of
               Nature
               labouring
               under
               the
               last
               Flames
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               it
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               :
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Divine
               Promises
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               .
            
             
               Cities
               that
               are
               burnt
               ,
               are
               commonly
               rebuilt
               more
               beautiful
               and
               regular
               than
               they
               were
               before
               .
               And
               when
               this
               World
               is
               demolish'd
               by
               the
               last
               Fire
               ,
               He
               that
               undertakes
               to
               rear
               it
               up
               again
               ,
               will
               supply
               the
               
               defects
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               ,
               of
               the
               former
               Fabrick
               .
               This
               Theory
               supposes
               the
               present
               Earth
               to
               be
               little
               better
               than
               an
               Heap
               of
               Ruines
               :
               where
               yet
               there
               is
               room
               enough
               for
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ,
               for
               Islands
               and
               Continents
               ,
               for
               several
               Countries
               and
               Dominions
               :
               But
               when
               these
               are
               all
               melted
               down
               ,
               and
               refin'd
               in
               the
               general
               Fire
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               better
               mould
               ,
               and
               the
               Form
               and
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Earth
               will
               become
               Paradisi●cal
               ▪
            
             
               But
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               no
               very
               proper
               address
               ,
               to
               shew
               Your
               Majesty
               a
               World
               laid
               in
               ashes
               ,
               where
               You
               have
               so
               great
               an
               interest
               Your Self
               ,
               and
               Such
               fair
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               to
               recompence
               the
               loss
               by
               giving
               a
               Reversion
               in
               a
               Future
               Earth
               .
               But
               if
               that
               future
               Earth
               be
               a
               second
               Paradise
               ,
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               for
               a
               Thousand
               Years
               ;
               with
               Peace
               ,
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               constant
               health
               :
               An
               Inheritance
               there
               will
               be
               an
               happy
               exchange
               for
               the
               best
               Crown
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               perswade
               my self
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               so
               frequently
               ,
               was
               design'd
               to
               be
               upon
               this
               present
               Earth
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               upon
               all
               suppositions
               ,
               They
               that
               have
               done
               some
               eminent
               Good
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               will
               be
               sharers
               in
               the
               happiness
               of
               that
               State.
               To
               humble
               the
               Oppressors
               ,
               and
               rescue
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               of
               Generosity
               and
               Charity
               that
               cannot
               want
               its
               reward
               ;
               Yet
               ,
               MADAM
               ,
               They
               are
               the
               greatest
               Benefactors
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               dispose
               the
               World
               to
               become
               Vertuous
               :
               and
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               Influence
               ,
               and
               Authority
               ,
               retrieve
               that
               TRUTH
               and
               JUSTICE
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               lost
               ,
               amongst
               men
               ,
               for
               many
               Ages
               .
               The
               School-Divines
               tell
               us
               ,
               Those
               
               that
               act
               or
               suffer
               great
               things
               for
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               are
               distinguish'd
               in
               Heaven
               by
               a
               Circle
               of
               Gold
               about
               their
               Heads
               .
               One
               would
               not
               willingly
               vouch
               for
               that
               :
               but
               one
               may
               safely
               for
               what
               the
               Prophet
               says
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               greater
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               They
               shall
               shine
               like
               Stars
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               
                 that
                 turn
                 many
                 to
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               Which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               so
               much
               ,
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               single
               Souls
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               turning
               of
               Nations
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               World
               to
               Righteousness
               .
               They
               that
               lead
               on
               that
               great
               and
               happy
               Work
               ,
               shall
               be
               distinguish'd
               in
               Glory
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               sensible
               ,
               MADAM
               ,
               from
               Your
               Great
               Example
               ,
               that
               Piety
               and
               Vertue
               seated
               upon
               a
               Throne
               ,
               draw
               many
               to
               imitation
               ,
               whom
               ill
               Principles
               ,
               or
               the
               course
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               might
               have
               led
               another
               way
               .
               These
               are
               the
               best
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               easiest
               Victories
               ,
               that
               are
               gain'd
               without
               Contest
               .
               And
               as
               Princes
               are
               the
               Vicegerents
               of
               God
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               so
               when
               their
               Majesty
               is
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               Goodness
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               double
               Character
               of
               Divinity
               upon
               it
               :
               and
               we
               owe
               them
               a
               double
               Tribute
               ,
               of
               Fear
               and
               Love.
               Which
               ,
               with
               constant
               Prayers
               for
               Your
               MAJESTIES
               present
               and
               future
               Happiness
               ,
               shall
               be
               always
               Dutifully
               paid
               ,
               by
            
             
               
                 Your
                 MAJESTY'S
                 Most
                 Humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                   T.
                   BVRNET
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               I
               HAVE
               not
               much
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Reader
               in
               this
               Preface
               to
               the
               Third
               Part
               of
               the
               Theory
               :
               seeing
               it
               treats
               upon
               a
               Subject
               own'd
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               dispute
               :
               
                 The
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               The
               question
               will
               be
               only
               about
               the
               bounds
               and
               limits
               of
               the
               Conflagration
               ,
               the
               Causes
               and
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               .
               These
               I
               have
               fix'd
               according
               to
               the
               truest
               measures
               I
               could
               take
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               from
               Nature
               .
               I
               differ
               ,
               I
               believe
               from
               the
               common
               Sentiment
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
               in
               following
               S.
               Peter's
               Philosophy
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               Earth
               will
               be
               a
               true
               Liquefaction
               or
               dissolution
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               exteriour
               Region
               .
               And
               that
               this
               lays
               a
               foundation
               for
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               a
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               me
               as
               plain
               a
               doctrine
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Conflagration
               it self
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               endeavour'd
               to
               propose
               an
               intelligible
               way
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Earth
               may
               be
               consum'd
               by
               Fire
               .
               But
               if
               any
               one
               can
               propose
               another
               ,
               more
               probable
               and
               more
               consistent
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               the
               First
               Man
               that
               shall
               give
               him
               thanks
               for
               his
               discovery
               .
               He
               that
               loves
               Truth
               for
               its
               own
               sake
               ,
               is
               willing
               to
               receive
               it
               from
               any
               hand
               :
               as
               he
               that
               truly
               loves
               his
               Country
               ,
               is
               glad
               of
               a
               Victory
               over
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               whether
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               has
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               .
               I
               need
               not
               repeat
               here
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               already
               said
               upon
               several
               occasions
               ,
               That
               't
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               this
               Theory
               ,
               whether
               in
               this
               part
               or
               in
               other
               parts
               ,
               that
               I
               mainly
               regard
               and
               depend
               upon
               .
               Being
               willing
               to
               suppose
               that
               many
               single
               explications
               and
               particularities
               may
               be
               rectified
               ,
               upon
               further
               thoughts
               and
               clearer
               
               light
               .
               I
               know
               our
               best
               writings
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               are
               but
               Essays
               ,
               which
               we
               leave
               to
               Posterity
               to
               review
               and
               correct
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Style
               ,
               I
               always
               endeavour
               to
               express
               my self
               ,
               in
               a
               plain
               and
               perspicuous
               manner
               :
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               not
               lose
               time
               ,
               nor
               wait
               too
               long
               ,
               to
               know
               my
               meaning
               .
               To
               give
               an
               Attendant
               quick
               dispatch
               ,
               is
               a
               civility
               ,
               whether
               you
               do
               his
               business
               or
               no.
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               give
               any
               one
               the
               trouble
               of
               reading
               a
               period
               twice
               over
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               :
               lest
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               think
               it
               a
               recompence
               for
               his
               pains
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               easie
               to
               your
               Reader
               ,
               he
               will
               certainly
               make
               you
               an
               allowance
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               his
               censure
               .
            
             
               You
               must
               not
               think
               it
               strange
               however
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               sometimes
               ,
               in
               meditating
               upon
               this
               subject
               is
               warm
               in
               his
               thoughts
               and
               expressions
               .
               For
               to
               see
               a
               World
               perishing
               in
               Flames
               ,
               Rocks
               melting
               ,
               the
               Earth
               trembling
               ,
               and
               an
               Host
               of
               Angels
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               one
               must
               be
               very
               much
               a
               Stoick
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               cold
               and
               unconcerned
               Spectator
               of
               all
               this
               .
               And
               when
               we
               are
               mov'd
               our selves
               ,
               our
               words
               will
               have
               a
               tincture
               of
               those
               passions
               which
               we
               feel
               .
               Besides
               ,
               in
               moral
               reflections
               which
               are
               design'd
               for
               use
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               some
               heat
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               dry
               reason
               ,
               to
               inspire
               this
               cold
               clod
               of
               clay
               ,
               this
               dull
               body
               of
               Earth
               ,
               which
               we
               carry
               about
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               soften
               and
               pierce
               that
               crust
               ,
               before
               you
               can
               come
               at
               the
               Soul.
               But
               especially
               when
               things
               future
               are
               to
               be
               represented
               ,
               you
               cannot
               use
               too
               strong
               Colours
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               give
               them
               life
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               appear
               present
               to
               the
               mind
               .
               Farewel
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THE
               CHAPTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 THIRD
                 BOOK
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 Contents
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 propos'd
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 Frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 mutable
                 and
                 perishable
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Books
                 agree
                 :
                 And
                 natural
                 Reason
                 can
                 alledge
                 nothing
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 That
                 probably
                 from
                 Noah
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 Traditionary
                 Learning
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 expresly
                 authoriz'd
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 inroll'd
                 into
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Canon
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 What
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 say
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 they
                 ground
                 their
                 Calculations
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Year
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Platonick
                 Year
                 ,
                 stated
                 and
                 explain'd
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 Prophecies
                 that
                 determine
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 Of
                 what
                 order
                 soever
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 or
                 Sacred
                 :
                 Iewish
                 or
                 Christian.
                 That
                 no
                 certain
                 judgment
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 distance
                 we
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 conceiving
                 how
                 this
                 Earth
                 can
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 With
                 a
                 general
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 difficulty
                 .
                 Two
                 suppos'd
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 's
                 drawing
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth's
                 throwing
                 out
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 ,
                 examin'd
                 and
                 rejected
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 Fatal
                 .
                 The
                 natural
                 Causes
                 and
                 Materials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cast
                 into
                 three
                 ranks
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Exteriour
                 and
                 visible
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Volcano's
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 Effects
                 are
                 consider'd
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 such
                 Materials
                 as
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Some
                 new
                 dispositions
                 towards
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Concerning
                 miraculous
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 may
                 be
                 engag'd
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 be
                 diminish'd
                 and
                 consum'd
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 will
                 be
                 thrown
                 down
                 and
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 exteriour
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 first
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 destruction
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 indications
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 state
                 and
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 these
                 Extraordinary
                 Phaenomena
                 and
                 Wonders
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 will
                 precede
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 An
                 imperfect
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Savi●ur
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FOURTH
                 BOOK
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 Introduction
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 annihilated
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 fire
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 dissolv'd
                 or
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World.
                 The
                 form
                 ,
                 order
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 natural
                 reason
                 cannot
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 Proof
                 of
                 a
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Age
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 A
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 A
                 view
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 what
                 sence
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 born
                 Testimony
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 sence
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 When
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 doctrine
                 was
                 afterwards
                 neglected
                 or
                 discountenanc'd
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Characters
                 taken
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Some
                 mistakes
                 concerning
                 it
                 rectified
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Several
                 arguments
                 us'd
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Millennium
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 DEVOTION
                 and
                 CONTEMPLATION
                 .
              
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 Millenni●m
                 ,
                 answer'd
                 .
                 With
                 some
                 conjectures
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 final
                 Consummation
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Review
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Theory
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               BOOK
               III.
               Concerning
               the
               Conflagration
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 Introduction
                 ;
                 With
                 the
                 Contents
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 SEEING
                 Providence
                 hath
                 planted
                 in
                 all
                 Men
                 a
                 natural
                 desire
                 and
                 curiosity
                 of
                 knowing
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 especially
                 as
                 concern
                 our
                 particular
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 general
                 Fate
                 of
                 Mankind
                 :
                 This
                 Treatise
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 favourable
                 reception
                 amongst
                 inquisitive
                 persons
                 ;
                 seeing
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 that
                 are
                 expected
                 in
                 future
                 Ages
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 In
                 which
                 Universal
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 Nature
                 suffers
                 ,
                 every
                 Man
                 's
                 particular
                 concern
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 involv'd
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 eagerness
                 Men
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 read
                 there
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 an
                 Empire
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 any
                 single
                 Prince
                 or
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Calculate
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 :
                 Nor
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Empire
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 Our
                 enquiries
                 must
                 reach
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 period
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 :
                 both
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stage
                 whereon
                 they
                 are
                 acted
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elements
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heat
                 .
                 We
                 desire
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 Day
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 will
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 mingled
                 Flame
                 and
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 molten
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 leave
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 this
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 without
                 examining
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Issue
                 and
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 by
                 a
                 sad
                 fate
                 ,
                 lie
                 eternally
                 dissolv'd
                 and
                 desolate
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 Restauration
                 :
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 ,
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 perfect
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Refiner's
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 out
                 the
                 dross
                 and
                 courser
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 cast
                 the
                 Mass
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 better
                 Mould
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 matt●r
                 of
                 our
                 pre●ent
                 enquiry
                 ;
                 These
                 make
                 the
                 gen●ral
                 ●●bject
                 of
                 thi●
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 of
                 ●he
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 now
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 or
                 Prognostication
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 hitherto
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 things
                 pass'd
                 ;
                 of
                 such
                 states
                 and
                 changes
                 as
                 Nature
                 hath
                 already
                 undergone
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 account
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 and
                 Paradisiacal
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 appear
                 fair
                 and
                 reasonable
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 dissolution
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renovation
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Second
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 be
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 as
                 clear
                 grounds
                 and
                 suppositions
                 .
                 And
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 visible
                 Guide
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 declare
                 here
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 great
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 by
                 Causes
                 purely
                 Natural
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Providence
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 records
                 of
                 this
                 Providence
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 signal
                 Changes
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Oeconomies
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respects
                 ,
                 these
                 Books
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 contain
                 a
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 would
                 notwithstanding
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 mystical
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 most
                 valuable
                 Books
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 will
                 consist
                 of
                 Two
                 Parts
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 following
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 those
                 New
                 Habitations
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 we
                 first
                 enquire
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Antients
                 thought
                 concerning
                 the
                 present
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 perish
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 whether
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 stand
                 eternally
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 by
                 what
                 force
                 or
                 violence
                 ;
                 whether
                 by
                 Fire
                 or
                 other
                 ways
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 we
                 will
                 compare
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 confirm
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 examine
                 what
                 Calculations
                 or
                 Conjectures
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 concerning
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 Whether
                 that
                 period
                 be
                 defineable
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 by
                 Natural
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 consider
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 Whether
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 and
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 been
                 most
                 silent
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Causes
                
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 what
                 preparations
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 Where
                 are
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 this
                 Universal
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 fewel
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 nourishing
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 In
                 what
                 order
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 degrees
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 proceed
                 :
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 dreadful
                 countenance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Burning
                   World.
                
                 
              
               
                 These
                 heads
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 Argument
                 of
                 each
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 matter
                 :
                 Taking
                 in
                 some
                 additional
                 discourses
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuing
                 these
                 heads
                 ,
                 enter
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 work
                 more
                 even
                 and
                 entire
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 Part
                 ,
                 we
                 restore
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 destroy'd
                 :
                 Build
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   Righteousness
                   shall
                   dwell
                
                 .
                 Establish
                 that
                 new
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 A
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 shall
                 rule
                 .
                 A
                 Paradise
                 without
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 wound
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
                 Where
                 will
                 be
                 neither
                 curse
                 ,
                 nor
                 pain
                 ,
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 disease
                 .
                 Where
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 new
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 First-born
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 dote
                 upon
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyments
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 reluctancy
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 torn
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 our
                 hopes
                 lay
                 all
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 by
                 what
                 good
                 fate
                 ,
                 my
                 thoughts
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 fixt
                 upon
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 upon
                 things
                 present
                 .
                 These
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 by
                 certain
                 experience
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 trifles
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 more
                 considerable
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 being
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 trifle
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 room
                 enough
                 before
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 for
                 great
                 and
                 Noble
                 Scenes
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 feels
                 it self
                 lessen'd
                 and
                 straiten'd
                 in
                 this
                 low
                 and
                 narrow
                 state
                 :
                 wishes
                 and
                 waits
                 to
                 see
                 something
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 discern
                 another
                 World
                 a
                 coming
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 a
                 beginning
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 Earth
                 can
                 bear
                 ,
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Immortality
                 to
                 en●oy
                 that
                 prospect
                 before-hand
                 ;
                 To
                 see
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Theater
                 is
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 act
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 parts
                 .
                 What
                 Saints
                 and
                 Hero's
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 upon
                 that
                 Stage
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 luster
                 and
                 excellency
                 .
                 How
                 easie
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 these
                 futurities
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 little
                 pomps
                 and
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 momentany
                 pleasures
                 of
                 a
                 Mortal
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 our
                 Sub●ect
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 Propos'd
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 mutable
                 and
                 perishable
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Books
                 agree
                 :
                 and
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 can
                 alledge
                 nothing
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Fire
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ▪
                 ●Tis
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 we
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Universe
                
                 ;
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Highest
                 Heavens
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 these
                 were
                 to
                 perish
                 or
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 hence
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Fire
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 This
                 Question
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sublunary
                   World
                
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 and
                 its
                 Furniture
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 its
                 original
                 about
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 once
                 already
                 been
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Exteriour
                 Region
                 of
                 it
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abyss
                 issuing
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 womb
                 ,
                 overflow'd
                 all
                 the
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Deluge
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 overflow
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 much●what
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 celestial
                 Regions
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 Angels
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 concern'd
                 in
                 this
                 fate
                 :
                 Those
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 combustible
                 matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 cou'd
                 our
                 flames
                 reach
                 them
                 .
                 Possibly
                 those
                 Bodies
                 may
                 have
                 changes
                 and
                 revolutions
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 ways
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 long
                 and
                 unknown
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ●he
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 These
                 have
                 no
                 concern
                 in
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 its
                 dependances
                 .
                 As
                 will
                 evidently
                 appear
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Manner
                 and
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Conflagration
                 can
                 extend
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 its
                 Elements
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 destroy
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 fashion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 habitable
                 World.
                 Neither
                 Fire
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Natural
                 Agent
                 can
                 destroy
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 nothing
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 alter
                 the
                 modes
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 substance
                 will
                 always
                 remain
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 mutability
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 says
                 only
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   figure
                
                 or
                 fashion
                 of
                 
                   this
                   World
                   passes
                   away
                
                 .
                 This
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 says
                 ;
                 All
                 its
                 natural
                 productions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 art
                 or
                 humane
                 industry
                 ;
                 these
                 will
                 perish
                 ,
                 melted
                 or
                 torn
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 an
                 annihilation
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 prov'd
                 and
                 illustrated
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 question
                 being
                 thus
                 stated
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 upon
                 these
                 two
                 Points
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 
                 World
                 is
                 mutable
                 and
                 perishable
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 action
                 of
                 what
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 will
                 perish
                 ▪
                 whether
                 by
                 Fire
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 is
                 very
                 irregular
                 in
                 his
                 Sentiments
                 about
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 He
                 allows
                 it
                 neither
                 beginning
                 not
                 ending
                 ▪
                 rise
                 nor
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 wou'd
                 have
                 it
                 eternal
                 and
                 immu●able
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 understand
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Universe
                 ▪
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 Earth
                 which
                 we
                 inhabit
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 there
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 or
                 over
                 will
                 be
                 either
                 general
                 Deluges
                 or
                 Conflagrations
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 ambitious
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ▪
                 singular
                 in
                 his
                 opinion
                 about
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Ancients
                 before
                 him
                 ▪
                 gave
                 some
                 beginning
                 or
                 origin
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 were
                 not
                 indeed
                 so
                 unanimous
                 as
                 ●o
                 its
                 〈◊〉
                 fate
                 :
                 Some
                 believing
                 it
                 immutable
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 incorruptible
                 ;
                 Others
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 fatal
                 times
                 and
                 Periods
                 ,
                 as
                 lesser
                 Bodies
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 term
                 of
                 age
                 prefixt
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 Providence
                 ▪
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 examine
                 this
                 Point
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 an
                 ambiguity
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 frequent
                 occasion
                 of
                 mistakes
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Ancients
                 :
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Universe
                
                 ,
                 we
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sublunary
                   World
                
                 :
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 extend
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 incorruptible
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 mean
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Universe
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 or
                 perish
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Mass
                 and
                 bulk
                 :
                 But
                 single
                 parts
                 and
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 variously
                 transform'd
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 habitable
                 and
                 unhabitable
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 certain
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 pr●●udi●d
                 to
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 So
                 Plato
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 thinks
                 this
                 World
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 Dissolution
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 work
                 so
                 beautiful
                 and
                 noble
                 ,
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 preserve
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 reasonable
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Universe
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Plato
                 himself
                 admits
                 such
                 dissolutions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 general
                 Delug●s
                 and
                 Conflagrations
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 other
                 Authors
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 observe
                 what
                 World
                 they
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 or
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 remember
                 that
                 our
                 Discourse
                 proceeds
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 its
                 form
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 little
                 in
                 antiquity
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 doctrine
                 .
                 I
                 always
                 except
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 allow'd
                 of
                 no
                 Providence
                 in
                 this
                 inferiour
                 World
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 Pythagoreans
                 falsly
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 fictitious
                 Authors
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostates
                 from
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 excepted
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 very
                 few
                 dissenters
                 from
                 this
                 general
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Plato's
                 argument
                 against
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wou'd
                 not
                 be
                 altogether
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 tho'
                 apply'd
                 to
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 restor'd
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 expect
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 Better
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 more
                 commodious
                 and
                 more
                 beautiful
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 several
                 perfections
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 display'd
                 and
                 exemplifi'd
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 single
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 States
                 :
                 fitted
                 to
                 receive
                 one
                 another
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Plato's
                 argument
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 doth
                 rather
                 prove
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 one
                 single
                 World
                 should
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 throughout
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 without
                 change
                 or
                 variation
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Platonists
                 ,
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 were
                 most
                 considerable
                 in
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 Morality
                 and
                 Providence
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 lookt
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 authors
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 Democra●us
                 and
                 Epicurus
                 made
                 all
                 their
                 Worlds
                 subject
                 to
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 concourse
                 of
                 Atomes
                 restor'd
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Ionick
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Thales
                 for
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Naturalists
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 indeed
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 account
                 left
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 great
                 pity
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 for
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 remains
                 which
                 
                   Diogenes
                   Laertius
                
                 hath
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Anaxagoras
                   ,
                   Anaximenes
                   ,
                   Archelaus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 All
                 great
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 treated
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 extraordinary
                 Notions
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 lame
                 and
                 defective
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 Founder
                 ,
                 Thales
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 in
                 Laertius
                 what
                 their
                 opinion
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
                 Other
                 Authors
                 inform
                 us
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 Stobaeus
                 joyns
                 them
                 with
                 Leucippus
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Epicureans
                   :
                   Simplicius
                
                 with
                 Heraclitus
                 and
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 about
                 the
                 corruptibility
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 unanimous
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Peripa●eticks
                 ;
                 whose
                 Master
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 had
                 neither
                 modesty
                 enough
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 ,
                 nor
                 wit
                 enough
                 to
                 invent
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 these
                 Sects
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Theologers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 these
                 Sects
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 mystical
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 often
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 Naturalists
                 and
                 the
                 Theologues
                 .
                 
                 Such
                 were
                 Orpheus
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Oriental
                 Learning
                 than
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 writ
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 Theology
                 rather
                 ,
                 Mythologically
                 and
                 Poetitically
                 ,
                 in
                 Parables
                 and
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 that
                 needed
                 an
                 interpretation
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Theologers
                 supposed
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 said
                 that
                 Love
                 was
                 the
                 principle
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 united
                 the
                 loose
                 and
                 severed
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 formed
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 Habitable
                 World
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 supposed
                 that
                 if
                 Strife
                 or
                 Contention
                 prevail'd
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 again
                 dissolve
                 and
                 disunite
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 things
                 into
                 a
                 Chaos
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 further
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 in
                 Greece
                 suppos'd
                 this
                 present
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 might
                 perish
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 doctrine
                 of
                 
                   Periodical
                   Revolutions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 after
                 certain
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 doctrine
                 
                 common
                 amongst
                 the
                 learned
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Barbarick
                 Nations
                 .
                 As
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 Origen
                 in
                 answering
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 Doctrine
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 appear
                 so
                 strange
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 own
                 Authors
                 did
                 believe
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 after
                 certain
                 Ages
                 or
                 Periods
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 rightly
                 stated
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 have
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 Platonists
                 and
                 Pythagoreans
                 cloath'd
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 a
                 Celestial
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 an
                 Ethereal
                 Vehicle
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 last
                 Beatitude
                 or
                 Glorification
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Origen
                 might
                 very
                 justly
                 tell
                 his
                 adversary
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 ridicule
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 own
                 Authors
                 had
                 the
                 main
                 strokes
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 Traditionary
                 Learning
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 add
                 one
                 remark
                 more
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 leave
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 Immortal
                 or
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 As
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 equivocation
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 term
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 us'd
                 sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 this
                 inferiour
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 Inferiour
                 World
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 any
                 single
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 single
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 consequent
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 family
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 immortal
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Heirs
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ancients
                 mention
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 thereby
                 exclude
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 or
                 Renovation
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 suppose
                 a
                 vicissitude
                 ,
                 or
                 series
                 of
                 World
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 observation
                 is
                 not
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 long
                 since
                 made
                 by
                 
                   Simplicius
                   ,
                   Stobaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 allowed
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 perishable
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 affirm
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 immortal
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 successive
                 renovations
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 sence
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 chargeableness
                 or
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 Ancient
                 Learning
                 is
                 like
                 Ancient
                 Medals
                 ,
                 more
                 esteemed
                 for
                 their
                 rarity
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 real
                 use
                 ;
                 unless
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 make
                 them
                 currant
                 .
                 So
                 neither
                 will
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 effect
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 and
                 valuable
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 add
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 to
                 these
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 evidence
                 may
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 undeniable
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 perish
                 or
                 be
                 chang'd
                 into
                 another
                 form
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 plainly
                 exprest
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 suppos'd
                 and
                 alluded
                 to
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 David's
                 testimony
                 is
                 express
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 ending
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 
                 in
                 the
                 102.
                 
                 
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   Of
                   old
                   hast
                   thou
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   heavens
                   are
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   thy
                   hands
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   perish
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   shalt
                   endure
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   wax
                   old
                   like
                   a
                   garment
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   vesture
                   shalt
                   thou
                   change
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   changed
                   .
                   But
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Years
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   end
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Esay's
                 testimony
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 express
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 
                   Lift
                   up
                   your
                   Eyes
                   to
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   beneath
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   heavens
                   shall
                   vanish
                   away
                   like
                   smoke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   was
                   old
                   like
                   a
                   garment
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   therein
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   .
                
                 These
                 Texts
                 are
                 plain
                 and
                 explicite
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 allusion
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 often
                 useth
                 phrases
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Concussion
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   shaking
                   of
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 The
                 
                   dissolution
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 have
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Hills
                   melting
                   like
                   wax
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 Psal.
                 97.
                 5.
                 
                 Shattering
                 
                   once
                   more
                
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 :
                 
                   Hagg.
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   Overturning
                   the
                   mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   the
                   pillars
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   to
                   tremble
                   :
                
                 Job
                 9.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 explication
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 and
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 the
                 justness
                 and
                 fitness
                 of
                 these
                 expressions
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Poetical
                 Hyperboles
                 ,
                 or
                 random
                 expressions
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 things
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 sometimes
                 use
                 such-like
                 expressions
                 figuratively
                 ,
                 for
                 commotions
                 in
                 States
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Metaphor
                 and
                 accommodation
                 ;
                 the
                 true
                 basis
                 they
                 stand
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ruine
                 ,
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 once
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 general
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   shall
                   pass
                   away
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   words
                   shall
                   not
                   pass
                   away
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 35.
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Scheme
                   of
                   this
                   World
                
                 ;
                 the
                 fashion
                 ,
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 composition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   passeth
                   away
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 mention
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plainly
                 imply'd
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 also
                 imply'd
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Renascency
                 or
                 
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   Matt.
                
                 19.
                 28.
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Act.
                 3.
                 21.
                 
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 former
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 restor'd
                 or
                 reduc'd
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 If
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 concerning
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 discourse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 2d
                 .
                 Epistle
                 and
                 3d.
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 triple
                 order
                 and
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 that
                 alone
                 wou'd
                 be
                 a
                 conviction
                 and
                 demonstration
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 want
                 still
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 evidence
                 compleat
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 They
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 Humane
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 none
                 appear
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 refuse
                 their
                 testimony
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 distrust
                 it
                 .
                 Philosophy
                 will
                 very
                 readily
                 yield
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 All
                 material
                 compositions
                 are
                 dissolvable
                 :
                 and
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 die
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 born
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 this
                 Terrestrial
                 World.
                 She
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 it
                 row●
                 
                 it self
                 ,
                 with
                 difficulty
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 struglings
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 form
                 she
                 see
                 broken
                 down
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 as
                 little
                 hope
                 or
                 expect
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 everlasting
                 and
                 immutable
                 .
                 There
                 would
                 be
                 nothing
                 great
                 or
                 considerable
                 in
                 this
                 Inferiour
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fresh
                 Productions
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 pretty
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 comes
                 about
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 order
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 dress
                 of
                 Nature
                 throughout
                 all
                 her
                 Regions
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 goodly
                 and
                 beautiful
                 than
                 the
                 fairest
                 Spring
                 ;
                 This
                 gives
                 a
                 new
                 Life
                 to
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 shows
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 its
                 Author
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 These
                 Fatal
                 Catastrophes
                 are
                 always
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 degenerate
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 overwhelm'd
                 in
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 these
                 perishing
                 Worlds
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 Nature
                 her self
                 execute
                 the
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 against
                 Rebellious
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 argues
                 both
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 that
                 Providence
                 that
                 governs
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 approve
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 further
                 require
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 shew
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 this
                 future
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 circumstances
                 of
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 your
                 demands
                 are
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 seeing
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 not
                 depend
                 solely
                 upon
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 content
                 your self
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 dispositions
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Nature
                 towards
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 begin
                 ,
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 consummate
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 following
                 Discourse
                 for
                 your
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 That
                 probably
                 from
                 Noah
                 ;
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 Traditionary
                 Learning
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 doctrine
                 expresly
                 authoriz'd
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 inroll'd
                 into
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Canon
                 .
              
               
                 THAT
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewn
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 this
                 destruction
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 force
                 or
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 fate
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 next
                 enquiry
                 .
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 always
                 spoken
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 unruly
                 Elements
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Causes
                 that
                 can
                 destroy
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 our
                 ruine
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 fatal
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 either
                 past
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 these
                 Two
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 mastery
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 or
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 these
                 Two
                 the
                 Destroying
                 Elements
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 also
                 make
                 them
                 the
                 Purifying
                 Elements
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Lustrations
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 for
                 purging
                 sin
                 ,
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 were
                 chiefly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 both
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Greeks
                
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 these
                 Elements
                 over
                 run
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 final
                 destruction
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 purge
                 Mankind
                 and
                 Nature
                 from
                 their
                 impurities
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 purgation
                 by
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 our
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 does
                 very
                 much
                 accommodate
                 it self
                 to
                 that
                 sence
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Purifier
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 in
                 his
                 operation
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 regeneration
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 fire
                 or
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 external
                 world
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 makes
                 the
                 Flood
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Baptziing
                 or
                 renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Malachy
                 make
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 purging
                 and
                 re●ining
                 ●ire
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Stoicks
                 especially
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Sects
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 have
                 preserved
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 use
                 any
                 Citations
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 neither
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Heraclitus
                 and
                 Empedocles
                 ,
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 taught
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plainly
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 and
                 mystick
                 Learning
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 originally
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 borrowed
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Orpheus
                   ,
                   Pythagoras
                   ,
                   Plato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 :
                 who
                 travel'd
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 traded
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 for
                 knowledge
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 got
                 a
                 competent
                 stock
                 ,
                 returned
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 School
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sect
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 their
                 Country-men
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 compare
                 the
                 Roman
                 Philosophy
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Romans
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 little
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 Words
                 and
                 Rhetorick
                 .
                 Their
                 curiosity
                 or
                 emulation
                 in
                 Philosophical
                 Studies
                 was
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 different
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schools
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 Philosophers
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Tully
                   ,
                   Seneca
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Poets
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Lucretius
                   ,
                   Lucan
                
                 and
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 openly
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 Ovid's
                 Verses
                 are
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Esse
                     quoque
                     in
                     fatis
                     reminiscitur
                     ,
                     affore
                     tempus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quo
                     mare
                     ,
                     quo
                     Tellus
                     ,
                     correptaque
                     Regia
                     Coeli
                  
                   
                     Ardeat
                     ,
                     &
                     mundi
                     moles
                     operosa
                     laboret
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Time
                     decreed
                     by
                     Fate
                     ,
                     at
                     length
                     will
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   
                     When
                     Heavens
                     and
                     Earth
                     and
                     Seas
                     shall
                     have
                     their
                     do●m
                     ;
                  
                   
                     A
                     fiery
                     do●m
                     :
                     And
                     Nature
                     's
                     mighty
                     frame
                  
                   
                     Shall
                     break
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     dissolv'd
                     into
                     a
                     flame
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 Tully's
                 sence
                 upon
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 Scipio's
                 Dream
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 speaks
                 to
                 his
                 Nephew
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 this
                 spot
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ;
                 He
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 tho'
                 our
                 
                 actions
                 should
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 fortune
                 favour
                 them
                 with
                 success
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 wou'd
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 any
                 lasting
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 is
                 transient
                 and
                 fugitive
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Deluge
                 or
                 a
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 which
                 necessarily
                 happen
                 after
                 certain
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 sweep
                 away
                 all
                 records
                 of
                 humane
                 actions
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 profest
                 Stoick
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sibylline
                   verses
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 with
                 great
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Capitol
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 consulted
                 with
                 much
                 ceremony
                 upon
                 solemn
                 occasions
                 .
                 These
                 Sibyls
                 were
                 the
                 Prophetesses
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 their
                 Writings
                 now
                 have
                 many
                 spurious
                 additions
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 original
                 Prophecies
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Romans
                 receiev'd
                 the
                 small
                 skill
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Greeks
                 receiv'd
                 their
                 chief
                 Mystick
                 Learning
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Phoenicians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 :
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Western
                 or
                 Northern
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 called
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 all
                 Nations
                 besides
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 great
                 Empires
                 ,
                 to
                 uncivilize
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 account
                 all
                 those
                 People
                 Barbarous
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 dominion
                 .
                 These
                 however
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call'd
                 so
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 Learning
                 that
                 was
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 And
                 amongst
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 were
                 as
                 famous
                 as
                 any
                 :
                 whose
                 Sentiment
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 .
                 For
                 Plato
                 ,
                 who
                 liv'd
                 amongst
                 them
                 several
                 years
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Timaeus
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fatal
                 Catastrophes
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 by
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Persians
                 made
                 their
                 beloved
                 God
                 ,
                 Fire
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 consum'd
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Hydaspes
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Magi
                 or
                 Wise
                 Men.
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 I
                 suspect
                 very
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 had
                 their
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Arabians
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Indians
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 reflect
                 a
                 little
                 upon
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 .
                 A
                 story
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 by
                 some
                 ancient
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 short
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Bird
                 in
                 
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   India
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Eastern
                 parts
                 ,
                 single
                 in
                 her
                 kind
                 ,
                 never
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 long-liv'd
                 :
                 appearing
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 she
                 makes
                 her self
                 a
                 Nest
                 of
                 Spices
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 secret
                 power
                 ,
                 she
                 hovers
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consumes
                 her self
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 ashes
                 riseth
                 a
                 second
                 Phoenix
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 death
                 as
                 a
                 renovation
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 story
                 is
                 a
                 fable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Bird
                 ,
                 single
                 in
                 her
                 species
                 ,
                 living
                 and
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 reviving
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 :
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 Apologue
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Fable
                 with
                 an
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 intended
                 as
                 an
                 Emblem
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 age
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 consum'd
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 its
                 ashes
                 or
                 remains
                 will
                 arise
                 another
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new-form'd
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 mystery
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 Symbol
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 preserv'd
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 and
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 They
                 tell
                 somewhat
                 a
                 like
                 story
                 of
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 soaring
                 a-loft
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 warmth
                 and
                 enlivening
                 rays
                 ,
                 she
                 renews
                 her
                 age
                 and
                 becomes
                 young
                 again
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 allude
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 103.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Thy
                   Youth
                   shall
                   be
                   renew'd
                   like
                   the
                   Eagles
                   :
                
                 which
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
                 renders
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   mundo
                   venturo
                   renovabis
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Aquilae
                   ,
                   juventutem
                   tuam
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 to
                 me
                 seem
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 representing
                 that
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Paraphrast
                 mentions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 firing
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 which
                 always
                 lov'd
                 to
                 go
                 fine
                 ,
                 cleath'd
                 in
                 figures
                 and
                 fancies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 Western
                 also
                 ,
                 had
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 dispute
                 with
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 about
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 argue
                 upon
                 both
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 of
                 Fire
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 destroying
                 the
                 Last
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 beginning
                 This.
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 Celts
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 People
                 there
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Tradition
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Druids
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 deriv'd
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 race
                 of
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 their
                 Learning
                 traditionally
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 hereditary
                 from
                 the
                 First
                 Ages
                 :
                 These
                 ,
                 as
                 Strabo
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 gave
                 the
                 World
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Immortality
                 by
                 repeated
                 renovations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 principle
                 that
                 destroy'd
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 always
                 Fire
                 or
                 Water
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 forgot
                 to
                 mention
                 in
                 this
                 List
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 :
                 
                 whose
                 opinion
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 Berosus
                 in
                 Seneca
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 teach
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 fixt
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 should
                 happen
                 a
                 great
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 in
                 Cancer
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 to
                 close
                 the
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 Modern
                 Indian
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Bragmans
                 ;
                 These
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Maffeus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 after
                 an
                 Universal
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 of
                 what
                 extent
                 and
                 universality
                 throughout
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 hath
                 been
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 what
                 defects
                 or
                 excesses
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 ancient
                 opinions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 rectified
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 admit
                 them
                 no
                 further
                 into
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 warranted
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 fault
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 committed
                 about
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 made
                 these
                 revolutions
                 and
                 renovations
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 indefinite
                 or
                 endless
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 succession
                 of
                 Deluges
                 and
                 Conflagrations
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 seem
                 plainly
                 to
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Numenius
                   ,
                   Philo
                   ,
                   Simplicius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 imputes
                 this
                 Opinion
                 also
                 to
                 Origen
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 hit
                 the
                 ture
                 sence
                 of
                 that
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 not
                 fair
                 and
                 just
                 in
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 held
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 rectified
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 which
                 teaches
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 final
                 period
                 and
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 or
                 Terrestrial
                 World.
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                
                 and
                 Time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
               
                 Another
                 Errour
                 they
                 committed
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Identity
                 ,
                 or
                 sameness
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Worlds
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 made
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Lump
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 them
                 to
                 return
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Form.
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 face
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ;
                 The
                 same
                 Persons
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 Second
                 World
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 bare
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 variety
                 or
                 diversity
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 revolution
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Platonick
                   Year
                   ▪
                
                 A
                 period
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 before
                 ;
                 As
                 a
                 Play
                 acted
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Stage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Same
                 Auditory
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 groundless
                 and
                 injudicious
                 supposition
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 The
                 Earth
                 after
                 a
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 by
                 Fire
                 or
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 fashion
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ;
                 Or
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 Providence
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 no
                 ways
                 suit
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Justice
                 to
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 again
                 those
                 very
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 course
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 so
                 lately
                 condemn'd
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 always
                 appears
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 that
                 new
                 order
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 we
                 shall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 and
                 chiefly
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 improper
                 to
                 enquire
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 came
                 by
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 discovery
                 and
                 invention
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 learned
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 invention
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 it
                 beyond
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 invents
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 give
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 causes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 founded
                 his
                 invention
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 do
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 traditional
                 way
                 ,
                 deliver
                 the
                 conclusion
                 without
                 proof
                 or
                 premisses
                 .
                 We
                 nam'd
                 Heraclitus
                 and
                 Empedocles
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 to
                 have
                 taught
                 this
                 doctrine
                 before
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 :
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   Hesiod
                
                 and
                 Hesiod
                 and
                 Orpheus
                 ,
                 authors
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 sung
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Philosophick
                 Poetry
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 suspect
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 had
                 this
                 doctrine
                 from
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 their
                 Founder
                 Zeno
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Barbarian
                 or
                 Semi-barbarian
                 ,
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 as
                 Laertius
                 and
                 Cicero
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Oriental
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 Sanchoniathon's
                 remains
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 their
                 mystical
                 Books
                 which
                 Suidas
                 mentions
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 
                   Pherecydes
                   ,
                   Pythagoras
                
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 learning
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 reasonably
                 presume
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 from
                 his
                 Country-men
                 ,
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 ,
                 that
                 Zeno
                 had
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 it
                 first
                 into
                 Greece
                 ,
                 but
                 strongly
                 reviv'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 almost
                 peculiar
                 to
                 his
                 Sect.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greeks
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 trac'd
                 these
                 Opinions
                 higher
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 race
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 But
                 Iosephus
                 tells
                 a
                 formal
                 story
                 of
                 Pillars
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 Seth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 implying
                 the
                 foreknowledge
                 of
                 this
                 Fiery
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 give
                 what
                 credit
                 to
                 them
                 you
                 think
                 fit
                 .
                 
                   Seth
                   and
                   his
                   fellow
                   students
                   having
                   found
                   out
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   caelestial
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   ;
                   and
                   having
                   also
                   receiv'd
                   from
                
                 Adam
                 
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   destruction
                   ,
                   one
                   by
                   Water
                   ,
                   another
                   by
                   Fire
                   ;
                   To
                   preserve
                   and
                   transmit
                   their
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   in
                   either
                   case
                   ,
                   to
                   posterity
                   ,
                   They
                   raised
                   two
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   Brick
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   Stone
                   ,
                   and
                   ingrav'd
                   upon
                   them
                   their
                   Philosophy
                   and
                   inventions
                   .
                   And
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   pillars
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Author
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   standing
                   in
                
                 Syria
                 ,
                 
                 
                   even
                   to
                   his
                   time
                
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 press
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 story
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 Sacred
                 or
                 prophane
                 ,
                 that
                 gives
                 a
                 joynt
                 testimony
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 these
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 have
                 understood
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 or
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Brick
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 great
                 dissolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 pursued
                 this
                 doctrine
                 high
                 enough
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 these
                 ante-diluvian
                 Antiquities
                 :
                 Namely
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 earliest
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 appearances
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 immediate
                 posterity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 source
                 of
                 learning
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 endeavour
                 to
                 carry
                 our
                 Philosophical
                 Traditions
                 to
                 that
                 Original
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 perswade
                 my self
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 early
                 days
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 strokes
                 or
                 conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Philosophy
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 sound
                 doctrine
                 concerning
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 allow
                 me
                 a
                 short
                 digression
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 my
                 thoughts
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 those
                 First
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 when
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 peopled
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Morality
                 and
                 Piety
                 for
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Manners
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 call'd
                 
                   Praecepta
                   Noachidarum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 frequently
                 mention'd
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Christians
                 :
                 So
                 also
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 judge
                 aright
                 ,
                 certain
                 Maxims
                 or
                 Conclusions
                 about
                 Providence
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 
                   Dogmata
                   Noachidarum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Children
                
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 a
                 System
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 or
                 secret
                 knowledge
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 Tradition
                 from
                 Father
                 to
                 Son
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 preserv'd
                 amongst
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 others
                 as
                 were
                 addicted
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 Moses
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 would
                 lead
                 me
                 too
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 reasons
                 of
                 my
                 judgment
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 pointed
                 only
                 at
                 this
                 Fountain
                 head
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 Cry
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 alarums
                 are
                 sometimes
                 false
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 noise
                 than
                 the
                 thing
                 deserves
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 trust
                 Antiquity
                 barely
                 upon
                 its
                 own
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 require
                 a
                 second
                 witness
                 either
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 from
                 Scripture
                 :
                 What
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 all
                 along
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Treatise
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 examine
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 what
                 testimony
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 give
                 to
                 this
                 ancient
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Prophets
                 see
                 the
                 World
                 a-fire
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 and
                 more
                 imperfectly
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 brightness
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 burning
                 flame
                 :
                 but
                 S.
                 Peter
                 describes
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 standing
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 red
                 fire
                 :
                 heard
                 the
                 cracking
                 flames
                 and
                 the
                 tumbling
                 Mountains
                 :
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   shall
                   pass
                   away
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   noise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elements
                   shall
                   melt
                   with
                   fervent
                   heat
                   :
                   The
                   Earth
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   works
                   that
                   are
                   therein
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   up
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 pious
                 Ejaculation
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 Ver.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Looking
                   for
                   and
                   hastening
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   being
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolved
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Elements
                   shall
                   melt
                   with
                   fervent
                   heat
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 as
                 lively
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 could
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 dreadful
                 spectacle
                 before
                 his
                 Eyes
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 had
                 before
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   )
                
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 Philosophick
                 way
                 ;
                 describing
                 the
                 double
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 Water
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 either
                 World
                 ,
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   were
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   water
                   and
                   by
                   water
                   :
                   whereby
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   being
                   overflow'd
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   perish'd
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Word
                   are
                   kept
                   in
                   store
                   ,
                   reserved
                   unto
                   fire
                   against
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   and
                   perdition
                   of
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   or
                   Atheistical
                   men
                   .
                
                 This
                 testimony
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 being
                 full
                 ,
                 direct
                 ,
                 and
                 explicit
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 light
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 several
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 exprest
                 obscurely
                 or
                 by
                 allusion
                 .
                 
                 As
                 when
                 S.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   every
                   man's
                   work
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   tares
                   shall
                   be
                   burnt
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 Accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 judgment
                 
                   in
                   Fire
                
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 
                 promiseth
                 the
                 persecuted
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 rest
                 and
                 ease
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   mighty
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   flaming
                   fire
                   :
                   taking
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 S.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 for
                 wilful
                 Apostates
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   fearful
                   looking
                   for
                   of
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   fiery
                   indignation
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   devour
                   the
                   adversaries
                   ,
                
                 or
                 enemies
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 
                   shaking
                   the
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorteth
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 does
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   reverence
                   and
                   godly
                   fear
                   ,
                   For
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   Fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   speak
                   of
                   destroying
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   represent
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   destruction
                
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 
                   Psalm
                   the
                
                 11th
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Upon
                 the
                 wicked
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 rain
                 coals
                 ,
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 burning
                 tempest
                 :
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 their
                 Cup.
                 
                   And
                   Psal.
                
                 50.
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 God
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 slow
                 :
                 A
                 fire
                 shall
                 devour
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   it
                
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 tempestuous
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   triumphal
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   the
                   sixty-eighth
                   ,
                   and
                   ninety-seventh
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   plain
                   allusions
                   to
                   this
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   fire
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Prophets
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   style
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   fiery
                   indignation
                   against
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   As
                   in
                
                 Isaiah
                 66.
                 15.
                 
                 
                 For
                 behold
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Chariots
                 like
                 a
                 whirl-wind
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 his
                 anger
                 with
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 rebuke
                 with
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 (
                 c.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   is
                   plac'd
                   upon
                   his
                   Seat
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   cover'd
                   in
                   flames
                   .
                
                 I
                 beheld
                 till
                 the
                 Thrones
                 were
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ancient
                 of
                 days
                 did
                 sit
                 ,
                 whose
                 garment
                 was
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 like
                 the
                 pure
                 wool
                 :
                 His
                 Throne
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 fiery
                 flame
                 ,
                 his
                 wheels
                 as
                 burning
                 fire
                 .
                 A
                 fiery
                 stream
                 issued
                 and
                 came
                 forth
                 from
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 Thousand
                 thousands
                 ministred
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 thousand
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 judgment
                 was
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 were
                 opened
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prophet
                
                 Malachy
                 
                   (
                   c.
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                   )
                   describes
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   colours
                
                 ;
                 Behold
                 the
                 Day
                 cometh
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 burn
                 as
                 an
                 Oven
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 do
                 wickedly
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 stubble
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 cometh
                 shall
                 burn
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 leave
                 them
                 neither
                 root
                 nor
                 branch
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   nature
                   her self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   suffer
                   in
                   that
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Zephany
                 
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   c.
                   3.
                   8.
                   )
                
                 All
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 devoured
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 my
                 jealousie
                 .
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   This
                   consumption
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   exprest
                   livelily
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Song
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 22.
                 
                 A
                 fire
                 is
                 kindled
                 in
                 my
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 burn
                 unto
                 the
                 lowest
                 Hell
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 her
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 reflect
                 upon
                 these
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 at
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 writ
                 their
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 well
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 Spirit
                 that
                 see
                 thorough
                 all
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 These
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 were
                 so
                 remote
                 in
                 time
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 confer
                 together
                 ,
                 nor
                 conspire
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 testimony
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 prediction
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 under
                 one
                 common
                 influence
                 and
                 inspiration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 consistent
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 dictated
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 tho'
                 at
                 two
                 thousand
                 years
                 distance
                 sometimes
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 considerations
                 ,
                 makes
                 their
                 authority
                 incontestable
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 account
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 having
                 run
                 through
                 all
                 Ages
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 joynt
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 adopted
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 What
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 say
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 they
                 ground
                 their
                 Calculations
                 ;
                 The
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Year
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Platonick
                 Year
                 ,
                 stated
                 and
                 explained
                 .
              
               
                 HAVING
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 First
                 Section
                 ,
                 laid
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 treat
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Time
                   ,
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 naturally
                 more
                 inquisitive
                 after
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 that
                 Fatal
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 than
                 after
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 are
                 irresistible
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 only
                 sollicitous
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 overtake
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 near
                 posterity
                 .
                 The
                 Romans
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 fates
                 of
                 their
                 Empire
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Sibyls
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Treasure
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 our
                 Prophetical
                 Books
                 ,
                 more
                 sacred
                 and
                 more
                 infallible
                 than
                 theirs
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 futurities
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 last
                 scene
                 and
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 from
                 the
                 bare
                 intuition
                 of
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 reserve
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 brought
                 into
                 view
                 all
                 those
                 Causes
                 ,
                 weigh'd
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 examin'd
                 how
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 concur
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 great
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 satisfied
                 that
                 the
                 excitation
                 and
                 concourse
                 of
                 those
                 Causes
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 Nature
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 Causes
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 when
                 all
                 united
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Providence
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 foresight
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 or
                 inspection
                 into
                 Nature
                 can
                 discover
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 .
                 This
                 method
                 therefore
                 of
                 Prediction
                 from
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 being
                 laid
                 aside
                 as
                 impracticable
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 methods
                 may
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 independent
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 Treatise
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 ease
                 to
                 the
                 Argument
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 clear
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 impiety
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 check
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 gave
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 enquiring
                 of
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   you
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   times
                   or
                   the
                   seasons
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   power
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 He
                 told
                 them
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 previous
                 Signs
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   that
                   day
                   and
                   hour
                   knoweth
                   no
                   man.
                   No
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   Father
                   only
                   .
                
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 deserv'd
                 a
                 reprimand
                 ,
                 for
                 desiring
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 revelation
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 future
                 times
                 ;
                 when
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 ministery
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 also
                 admitted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 thorow
                 all
                 events
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 now
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Sixteen
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 marks
                 and
                 directions
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 what
                 remains
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 period
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 However
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 danger
                 in
                 our
                 enquiries
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 certainty
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 that
                 period
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consider
                 what
                 methods
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 curious
                 and
                 busie
                 to
                 measure
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Stoicks
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 have
                 drunk
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 fair
                 Prophecy
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 long
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 a
                 drinking
                 ?
                 For
                 unless
                 we
                 can
                 determine
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 determine
                 when
                 this
                 combustion
                 will
                 begin
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 were
                 nourish'd
                 by
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 moist
                 Earth
                 :
                 
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 nourishment
                 was
                 spent
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 prey
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 consum'd
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 old-fashion'd
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 is
                 better
                 known
                 ,
                 will
                 scarce
                 pass
                 for
                 currant
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 some
                 dispositions
                 towards
                 the
                 combustion
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 drought
                 and
                 desiccation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 helps
                 us
                 nothing
                 on
                 our
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 question
                 still
                 returns
                 ,
                 When
                 will
                 this
                 immoderate
                 drought
                 or
                 dryness
                 happen
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 us
                 ill
                 to
                 resolve
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 deciding
                 the
                 question
                 by
                 Physiology
                 or
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 then
                 look
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 These
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 define
                 the
                 age
                 and
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 by
                 their
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 Inspiration
                 ,
              
               
                 We
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 :
                 whose
                 Calculations
                 are
                 founded
                 either
                 upon
                 the
                 Aspects
                 and
                 Configurations
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Fixt
                 Stars
                 :
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Annus
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 that
                 Notion
                 proves
                 to
                 be
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 interpreted
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Be●sus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Chaldeans
                 suppose
                 Deluges
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 in
                 Capricorn
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 like
                 coniunction
                 in
                 the
                 opposite
                 Sign
                 of
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 ensue
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 compute
                 by
                 the
                 Astronomical
                 Tables
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 This
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 some
                 Christian
                 Authors
                 have
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 principles
                 and
                 method
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 these
                 Authors
                 would
                 deal
                 fairly
                 with
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 shew
                 us
                 some
                 connexion
                 betwixt
                 these
                 Causes
                 and
                 the
                 Effects
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 consequent
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 thing
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 man's
                 assent
                 to
                 a
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 sees
                 no
                 dependence
                 or
                 connexion
                 of
                 Terms
                 ;
                 unless
                 it
                 come
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 an
                 infallible
                 Authority
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 great
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 in
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 shew
                 no
                 more
                 reason
                 for
                 your
                 assertion
                 than
                 I
                 for
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 us
                 pretend
                 to
                 revelation
                 or
                 infallibility
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 credited
                 .
                 Pray
                 what
                 reason
                 can
                 you
                 give
                 why
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 ,
                 should
                 plot
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 their
                 Fellow-Planet
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 did
                 them
                 any
                 harm
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plausible
                 reason
                 for
                 my
                 opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 when
                 Eclips'd
                 may
                 think
                 herself
                 affronted
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 interposing
                 rudely
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 her
                 to
                 grope
                 her
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ;
                 She
                 therefore
                 may
                 justly
                 take
                 her
                 revenge
                 as
                 she
                 can
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Earth
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 malice
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 nor
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 stark
                 dull
                 lumps
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 plain
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 Planets
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Earths
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Planet
                 as
                 the
                 brightest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 stream
                 ,
                 and
                 shines
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 lustre
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 more
                 harm
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 now
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 dark
                 opake
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 generally
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Globe
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 force
                 or
                 action
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 reverberating
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 casts
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 blind
                 superstitious
                 fear
                 or
                 reverence
                 for
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 ancient
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 They
                 thought
                 them
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 domination
                 over
                 humane
                 affairs
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 indeed
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 men
                 retain
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 vertues
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 rule
                 and
                 influence
                 upon
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 full
                 time
                 now
                 to
                 sweep
                 away
                 these
                 cobwebs
                 of
                 superstition
                 ,
                 these
                 reliques
                 of
                 Paganism
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 any
                 more
                 concern'd
                 in
                 the
                 postures
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 postures
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 build
                 an
                 art
                 of
                 prediction
                 or
                 divination
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 know
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophy
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 consider
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 fate
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 single
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 can
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 aspects
                 or
                 figur'd
                 dances
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 'll
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 such
                 effects
                 ,
                 yet
                 experience
                 does
                 attest
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 no
                 experience
                 can
                 be
                 produc'd
                 for
                 this
                 effect
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Experience
                 fallaciously
                 recorded
                 ,
                 or
                 wholly
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 proof
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 publick
                 Register
                 was
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 Astrological
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Events
                 that
                 followed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 or
                 disagreeing
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 willingly
                 refer
                 the
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Register
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 experience
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 
                 they
                 call
                 experience
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 stated
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 One
                 Prediction
                 of
                 Ten
                 ,
                 hits
                 right
                 or
                 near
                 right
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 make
                 more
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 more
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Nine
                 that
                 are
                 false
                 .
                 Just
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Lottery
                 ,
                 where
                 many
                 Blanks
                 are
                 drawn
                 for
                 one
                 Prize
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 forgotten
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 so
                 lucky
                 as
                 to
                 draw
                 a
                 good
                 Lot
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Name
                 is
                 register'd
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 tells
                 his
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 every
                 body
                 he
                 meets
                 :
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 lose
                 ,
                 go
                 silently
                 away
                 with
                 empty
                 Pockets
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 asham'd
                 to
                 tell
                 their
                 losses
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 Register
                 of
                 Astrological
                 experiences
                 ;
                 they
                 record
                 what
                 makes
                 for
                 their
                 credit
                 ,
                 but
                 drop
                 all
                 blank
                 instances
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 discover
                 the
                 vanity
                 or
                 cheat
                 of
                 their
                 Art.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 pretended
                 calculation
                 of
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 and
                 the
                 Firmament
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 short
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 They
                 suppose
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 hurry
                 of
                 their
                 Diurnal
                 Motion
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 quite
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 hours
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 retrograde
                 Motion
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 slow
                 and
                 leisurely
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 finish'd
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 this
                 retrogradation
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 up
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 started
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 the
                 Heavens
                 will
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 set
                 of
                 motions
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 a
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 begin
                 again
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 fictions
                 tied
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 pretty
                 knot
                 ▪
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 solid
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 fixt
                 ,
                 as
                 nails
                 in
                 a
                 board
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 are
                 as
                 fluid
                 as
                 our
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 higher
                 we
                 go
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 subtle
                 is
                 the
                 ethereal
                 matter
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 in
                 one
                 Surface
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 plac'd
                 in
                 several
                 Orbs
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 infinite
                 room
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Deep
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 innumerable
                 Stars
                 and
                 Spheres
                 behind
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 and
                 beautify
                 the
                 immense
                 spaces
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 have
                 no
                 motion
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 motion
                 singly
                 ,
                 unless
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Centres
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 never
                 leaving
                 their
                 stations
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 return
                 to
                 any
                 common
                 station
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 as
                 this
                 Period
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 measure
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 meerly
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 or
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 They
                 speak
                 of
                 an
                 ANNUS
                 MAGNUS
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ;
                 A
                 revolution
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 extent
                 with
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 Notion
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 groundless
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 difficulty
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 what
                 length
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 agree
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 some
                 grand
                 ins●auration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 posture
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 such
                 therefore
                 as
                 will
                 reduce
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 
                 wherein
                 things
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 be
                 the
                 marks
                 and
                 properties
                 of
                 this
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 true
                 notion
                 and
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 read
                 the
                 First
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 remember
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 we
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 what
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   perpetual
                   Spring
                
                 and
                 Equinox
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 restor'd
                 again
                 to
                 that
                 posture
                 and
                 situation
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 would
                 immediately
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 disturbing
                 or
                 moving
                 the
                 fix'd
                 Stars
                 ,
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 or
                 Planets
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 all
                 these
                 three
                 would
                 return
                 or
                 be
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 would
                 be
                 truly
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 they
                 imagin'd
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 more
                 compendious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 easier
                 conception
                 .
                 My
                 meaning
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 rectified
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 Firmament
                 and
                 fix'd
                 Stars
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 a
                 general
                 harmony
                 and
                 conformity
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 would
                 presently
                 appear
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 disorder
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Natural
                 or
                 Moral
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 originally
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Great
                 Instauration
                 ;
                 which
                 Nature
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 this
                 simple
                 method
                 ,
                 by
                 rectifying
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 operose
                 revolutions
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 Astronomers
                 have
                 fansied
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 this
                 account
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 it
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 define
                 what
                 the
                 Age
                 and
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 many
                 have
                 undertaken
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 their
                 accounts
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 of
                 an
                 extravagant
                 length
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 assure
                 us
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 would
                 end
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 when
                 it
                 did
                 begin
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 progress
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Time.
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 the
                 Chronology
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whether
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 is
                 lost
                 ;
                 till
                 Providence
                 shall
                 please
                 to
                 retrieve
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 new
                 discovery
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Prophane
                 Chronology
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 knew
                 nothing
                 above
                 the
                 Olympiads
                 ;
                 which
                 fell
                 short
                 many
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 disagreed
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 generally
                 they
                 run
                 the
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 prodigious
                 height
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 neither
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 Reason
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Sacred
                 Chronology
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   ,
                   Hebrew
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Samaritan
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 altogether
                 undetermin'd
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 yet
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 certainly
                 discover
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Copies
                 is
                 most
                 Authentick
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 what
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 true
                 computation
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 assurance
                 how
                 long
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 stood
                 already
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 we
                 be
                 assur'd
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Annus
                   
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 total
                 sum
                 ,
                 or
                 whole
                 term
                 of
                 its
                 duration
                 was
                 truly
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 little
                 success
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 search
                 after
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 Astronomical
                 Calculations
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 useful
                 piece
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 spend
                 our
                 time
                 and
                 thoughts
                 about
                 things
                 that
                 lie
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 reach
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 resolving
                 this
                 point
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 only
                 remains
                 now
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 Providence
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 known
                 by
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 or
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Which
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 Prophecies
                 that
                 determine
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 Of
                 what
                 order
                 soever
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 or
                 Sacred
                 ;
                 Iewish
                 or
                 Christian.
                 That
                 no
                 certain
                 judgment
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 distance
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 from
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 bounds
                 of
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 are
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 knowing
                 so
                 vast
                 and
                 illimited
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 often
                 puts
                 Mankind
                 upon
                 irregular
                 methods
                 of
                 inlarging
                 their
                 knowledge
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 find
                 out
                 arts
                 of
                 commerce
                 with
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 Events
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 discover
                 .
                 We
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 those
                 mysteries
                 of
                 iniquity
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 appear'd
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Divine
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Chronology
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 giving
                 either
                 the
                 whole
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 certain
                 marks
                 of
                 its
                 expiration
                 :
                 These
                 we
                 purpose
                 to
                 examine
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 How
                 far
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 Problem
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   long
                   the
                   World
                   will
                   last
                   .
                
              
               
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 remember
                 any
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 
                   Sibylline
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 usually
                 call'd
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Eastern
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 no
                 account
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 fatality
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 when
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 returns
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Phoenix
                 they
                 make
                 as
                 various
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 computation
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 indeed
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 mention
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 famous
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 it
                 largely
                 hereafter
                 :
                 and
                 reduce
                 to
                 that
                 head
                 what
                 broken
                 Traditions
                 remain
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sibyline
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 reputation
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 tamper'd
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 chang'd
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 now
                 of
                 little
                 authority
                 .
                 They
                 seem
                 to
                 
                 have
                 divided
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 Ten
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Perfection
                 :
                 but
                 seeing
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 definite
                 numbers
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 every
                 Age
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 summ
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 draw
                 any
                 conclusion
                 from
                 this
                 account
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 must
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Oracles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 have
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 which
                 expresseth
                 both
                 the
                 whole
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World's
                 duration
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 stand
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 :
                 
                   Two
                   Thousand
                   before
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   Two
                   Thousand
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   Two
                   Thousand
                   under
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 This
                 Prophecy
                 they
                 derive
                 from
                 Elias
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 Elias
                 the
                 Thesbite
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 the
                 Rabbin
                 ,
                 or
                 Cabbalist
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 belong
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 hinder
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 come
                 originally
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 Elias
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 School
                 of
                 this
                 Elias
                 the
                 Rabbin
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 made
                 publick
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Or
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 got
                 a
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 imagine
                 that
                 a
                 Doctor
                 that
                 liv'd
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 Prophecy
                 had
                 ceas'd
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 dictate
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 about
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 supported
                 by
                 some
                 antecedent
                 Cabbalistical
                 Tradition
                 :
                 which
                 being
                 kept
                 more
                 secret
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 make
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 reputed
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 As
                 many
                 Philosophers
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 reputed
                 Authors
                 of
                 such
                 doctrines
                 as
                 were
                 much
                 more
                 ancient
                 than
                 themselves
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 publishers
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 revivers
                 of
                 them
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 silence
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 forgetful
                 posterity
                 ,
                 got
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 invention
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 think
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 the
                 distance
                 too
                 great
                 betwixt
                 Elias
                 the
                 Thesbite
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Elias
                 the
                 Rabbin
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Tradition
                 to
                 subsist
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 preserv'd
                 with
                 any
                 competent
                 integrity
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 appears
                 from
                 S.
                 Iude's
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Enoch
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 liv'd
                 before
                 the
                 Floud
                 )
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 were
                 extant
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Writing
                 or
                 by
                 Tradition
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 Enoch
                 and
                 S.
                 Iude
                 was
                 vastly
                 greater
                 than
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Elias's
                 .
                 Nor
                 was
                 any
                 fitter
                 to
                 be
                 inspir'd
                 with
                 that
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 first
                 news
                 of
                 that
                 fatal
                 period
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 old
                 Prophet
                 Elias
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 again
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 alarum
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 this
                 conjecture
                 may
                 prove
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 original
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 it self
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sexmillennial
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 insisted
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 I
                 believe
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 bare
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Six
                   days
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 succeeding
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Typical
                 precepts
                 and
                 usages
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 name
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 the
                 great
                 Sabbatism
                 would
                 succeed
                 after
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 stood
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 in
                 his
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 Where
                 
                 he
                 argues
                 that
                 the
                 Creation
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 in
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 finish'd
                 in
                 Six
                 Days
                 :
                 Every
                 day
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 and
                 mystical
                 account
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 is
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 in
                 six
                 days
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   narration
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Work
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 consummated
                 in
                 six
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seventh
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 great
                 Sabbatism
                 to
                 come
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Hippolitus
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 disciple
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Photius
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   202.
                   
                   Lactantius
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   l.
                   7.
                   c.
                
                 14.
                 gives
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 proofs
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 does
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   Martyrdom
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 S
                 Ierome
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 declares
                 himself
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 wavers
                 and
                 was
                 doubtful
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 receives
                 this
                 computation
                 without
                 hesitancy
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 grounds
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Damascenus
                   de
                   fide
                   Orthodoxâ
                
                 ,
                 takes
                 seven
                 Millennaries
                 for
                 the
                 entire
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbatism
                 being
                 included
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 received
                 and
                 approv'd
                 opinion
                 in
                 early
                 times
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 from
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Questions
                   and
                   answers
                   ad
                   Orthodoxos
                   in
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   .
                
                 Who
                 giving
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 enquiry
                 about
                 the
                 six
                 thousand-years
                 term
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   may
                   conjecture
                   from
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   ,
                   that
                   say
                   six
                   thousand
                   years
                   is
                   the
                   time
                   prefixt
                   for
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   frame
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 These
                 Authors
                 I
                 have
                 examin'd
                 my self
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 others
                 brought
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 :
                 as
                 S.
                 
                   Hilary
                   ,
                   Anastasius
                   Sinaita
                
                 ,
                 Sanctus
                 Gaudentius
                 ,
                 Q.
                 
                   Iulius
                   Hilarion
                   ,
                   Iunilius
                   Africanus
                   ,
                   Isidorus
                   Hispalensis
                   ,
                   Cassiodorus
                   ,
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 curiosity
                 and
                 leisure
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confest
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 were
                 under
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 one
                 respect
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 generally
                 thought
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 near
                 an
                 end
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 .
                 An
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 take
                 pains
                 to
                 confute
                 now
                 ;
                 seeing
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 or
                 fourteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 find
                 the
                 World
                 still
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 likely
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 discern
                 whence
                 their
                 mistake
                 proceeded
                 :
                 not
                 from
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 reckon'd
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Chronology
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 :
                 which
                 setting
                 back
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 many
                 Ages
                 beyond
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 these
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 were
                 very
                 near
                 expir'd
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 very
                 near
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 make
                 no
                 reflections
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 Chronology
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 too
                 much
                 interrupt
                 the
                 thred
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 Fathers
                 grounded
                 this
                 computation
                 of
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 suggested
                 before
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Hexameron
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Creation
                 finish'd
                 in
                 
                   Six
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ensuing
                 .
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbatism
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 follow
                 at
                 the
                 
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 analogy
                 and
                 consequence
                 ,
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 preceding
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 must
                 note
                 the
                 space
                 and
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 therefore
                 〈◊〉
                 could
                 discover
                 how
                 much
                 a
                 Day
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 mystical
                 computation
                 ,
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 would
                 be
                 easily
                 found
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Psal.
                   90.
                   4.
                   
                
                 )
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Epist.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                   a
                   Day
                
                 may
                 be
                 estimated
                 
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 six
                 days
                 must
                 be
                 counted
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 inference
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 essential
                 weakness
                 in
                 all
                 typical
                 and
                 allegorical
                 argumentations
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 literal
                 .
                 And
                 th●s
                 being
                 allow'd
                 in
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 yet
                 appears
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 repugnant
                 to
                 this
                 supposition
                 of
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 :
                 which
                 hath
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 on
                 its
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Prophecies
                 concerning
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mention
                 those
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 satisfied
                 that
                 any
                 there
                 (
                 excepting
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Kingdom
                 it self
                 )
                 extend
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Revelation
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Prophecies
                 that
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Seven
                   Seals
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Trumpets
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Vials
                
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 terminate
                 upon
                 that
                 great
                 Period
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 Historical
                 Prophecies
                 than
                 Chronological
                 ;
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 the
                 Events
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 measure
                 or
                 express
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 Others
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 Chronological
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   treading
                   under
                   foot
                   the
                   holy
                   City
                   ,
                   forty
                   and
                   two
                   months
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Witnesses
                 opposing
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   sixty
                   days
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 11.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 flight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   into
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 of
                 days
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Time
                   ,
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   half
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                   12.
                   6.
                   
                   &
                
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 War
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                   forty
                   two
                   months
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 These
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 express
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 their
                 completion
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 mistaken
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Or
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 certainly
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 fix
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 still
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 year
                 they
                 will
                 expire
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 be
                 1260
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 reasonably
                 suppos'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 certainly
                 when
                 this
                 Reign
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Preaching
                 begun
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 tell
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Epocha's
                 or
                 beginnings
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 so
                 differently
                 calculated
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 things
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 debate
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 the
                 discussion
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 improper
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 conjectures
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 the
                 approaching
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 judicious
                 examination
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 :
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 gather
                 up
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 successive
                 completion
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 by
                 degrees
                 we
                 draw
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 till
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 enlightning
                 Prophecies
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 awakes
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 dark
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 
                 far
                 the
                 Night
                 is
                 spent
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 watch
                 till
                 the
                 light
                 appears
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 glimpses
                 of
                 that
                 will
                 resolve
                 his
                 doubts
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 patience
                 and
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 still
                 eyeing
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 depression
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 till
                 by
                 their
                 accomplishment
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 dawn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clouds
                 begin
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 colour
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 near
                 guess
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 righteousness
                 will
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 Signs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 look'd
                 upon
                 us
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 direction
                 how
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 distance
                 or
                 approach
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Day
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 thought
                 the
                 
                   coming
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 World
                 notice
                 of
                 its
                 approaching
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 led
                 the
                 Fathers
                 into
                 that
                 mistake
                 .
                 They
                 thought
                 their
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 were
                 near
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 truly
                 were
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Chronology
                 they
                 followed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 concluded
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 short
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 assur'd
                 from
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 short
                 and
                 transient
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 prospect
                 and
                 history
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 Years
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Sign
                 wholly
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 his
                 first
                 entrance
                 .
                 Others
                 expect
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Elias
                 to
                 give
                 warning
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 admit
                 that
                 Elias
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Malachi
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 
                   with
                   observation
                
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ;
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 nor
                 tell
                 us
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 went
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 a
                 fiery
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 come
                 down
                 again
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 warning
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 divine
                 person
                 may
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 did
                 before
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 giving
                 a
                 new
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 may
                 dissipate
                 the
                 mists
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 abolish
                 all
                 those
                 little
                 controversies
                 amongst
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 divisions
                 and
                 animosities
                 that
                 spring
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 enlarging
                 their
                 Spirits
                 by
                 greater
                 discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 uniting
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 study
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 perfection
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 Elias
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 seems
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 ;
                 And
                 may
                 be
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Peace-maker
                 and
                 preparer
                 of
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 from
                 this
                 Sign
                 make
                 any
                 judgment
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Sign
                 preceeding
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 wonderful
                 sign
                 indeed
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 seems
                 expresly
                 to
                 affirm
                 it
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 differently
                 understood
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Conversion
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 Restoration
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Dominion
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 bear
                 hard
                 upon
                 this
                 sence
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   Hosea
                   ,
                   Amos.
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 the
                 ancient
                 promise
                 of
                 Moses
                 is
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 
                 Yet
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 unconceivable
                 ;
                 unless
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Ten
                 Tribes
                 to
                 be
                 still
                 in
                 some
                 
                 hidden
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 conducted
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 as
                 once
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 establish'd
                 there
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 will
                 give
                 the
                 alarum
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Iews
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 universal
                 confluence
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 home
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 our
                 Saviour
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 appearance
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 S.
                 Paul
                 :
                 
                 and
                 by
                 Prophets
                 rais'd
                 up
                 amongst
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 may
                 convince
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 World.
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 restoration
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 Two
                 Tribes
                 only
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 disperst
                 throughout
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 and
                 other
                 known
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 That
                 these
                 should
                 be
                 Converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 losing
                 their
                 national
                 character
                 and
                 distinction
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 purer
                 state
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 greatest
                 scandal
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 better
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 dispos'd
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 ingenuous
                 and
                 unprejudic'd
                 examination
                 of
                 their
                 Prophecies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messiah
                 :
                 God
                 raising
                 up
                 men
                 amongst
                 them
                 of
                 divine
                 and
                 enlarged
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Truth
                 more
                 than
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 Sect
                 or
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 with
                 light
                 to
                 discern
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 courage
                 to
                 profess
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 cogent
                 argument
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 so
                 far
                 spent
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 appearance
                 yet
                 of
                 their
                 long
                 expected
                 Messiah
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 spent
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 room
                 left
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 computation
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 a
                 Messiah
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 reflect
                 more
                 carefully
                 and
                 impartially
                 upon
                 him
                 whom
                 the
                 Christians
                 propose
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 their
                 Fathers
                 Crucified
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 Miracles
                 he
                 wrought
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 wonderful
                 propagation
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 throughout
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 desolation
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 scatter'd
                 and
                 forlorn
                 condition
                 ,
                 foretold
                 by
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 and
                 wicked
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 appearance
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 this
                 Conversion
                 in
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 judgment
                 can
                 we
                 make
                 from
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 ineffectual
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 posterity
                 .
                 Yet
                 even
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 determine
                 at
                 what
                 distance
                 they
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 mark
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 Signs
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 last
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 obscuration
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 roarings
                 of
                 the
                 troubled
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 World.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 pangs
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strugglings
                 of
                 Nature
                 just
                 before
                 her
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 aware
                 of
                 our
                 ruine
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 being
                 Signs
                 or
                 Prodigies
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 intend
                 ,
                 God
                 willing
                 ▪
                 
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 explained
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 also
                 whence
                 these
                 unnatural
                 commotions
                 will
                 proceed
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 beginnings
                 or
                 immediate
                 introductions
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Signs
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 how
                 little
                 have
                 we
                 learned
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 revolution
                 ?
                 Prophecies
                 rise
                 sometimes
                 with
                 an
                 even
                 gradual
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 riseth
                 upon
                 the
                 Horizon
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 break
                 out
                 suddenly
                 like
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 aware
                 of
                 their
                 approach
                 till
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 accomplish'd
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 sort
                 to
                 unobserving
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 observing
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 a
                 latitude
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 calculate
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 like
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 to
                 minutes
                 and
                 half-minutes
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 
                   Times
                   and
                   Seasons
                   which
                   the
                   Father
                   hath
                   put
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   power
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 keep
                 these
                 things
                 secret
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 out-wit
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 pick
                 out
                 a
                 discovery
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 intended
                 we
                 should
                 ever
                 make
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 determin'd
                 in
                 the
                 Councils
                 of
                 Heaven
                 just
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 these
                 events
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 degree
                 of
                 certainty
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Prophetical
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 its
                 purity
                 ,
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 and
                 reviviscency
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 degeneracy
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   ,
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   the
                   Whore
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                
                 in
                 Prophetical
                 terms
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 term
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 bear
                 Testimony
                 against
                 this
                 degeneracy
                 ,
                 are
                 call'd
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 :
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 mean
                 and
                 persecuted
                 condition
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 depression
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 great
                 turn
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Crisis
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 its
                 drawing
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 marks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 passing
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Woe
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
                 
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 conspicuous
                 mark
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 plainly
                 reach
                 in
                 a
                 Series
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 any
                 exposition
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 precise
                 time
                 on
                 contents
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 '
                 Tho
                 the
                 sum
                 and
                 general
                 contents
                 of
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 be
                 very
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Time
                 and
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 lubricous
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 obscurity
                 in
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 shadow
                 in
                 a
                 Picture
                 .
                 All
                 its
                 lines
                 must
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 light
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Prophecies
                 were
                 open
                 and
                 bare-fac'd
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 check
                 and
                 obstruct
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 hinder
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 accomplishment
                 .
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 commendable
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 these
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 so
                 many
                 miscarry
                 by
                 a
                 too
                 close
                 and
                 particular
                 application
                 
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 dread
                 the
                 Rock
                 about
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 shipwrecks
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 err
                 above
                 a
                 Century
                 in
                 calculation
                 the
                 last
                 period
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 evidence
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 hath
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 cast
                 up
                 his
                 accounts
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scenes
                 will
                 change
                 fast
                 towards
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 this
                 long
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 near
                 setting
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 more
                 easily
                 compute
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 run
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 conceiving
                 how
                 this
                 Earth
                 can
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 With
                 a
                 general
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 difficulty
                 .
                 Two
                 suppos'd
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 's
                 drawing
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth's
                 throwing
                 out
                 the
                 central
                 fire
                 ,
                 examin'd
                 and
                 rejected
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 made
                 our
                 way
                 clear
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   Conflagration
                
                 :
                 How
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 what
                 materials
                 are
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 train
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 kept
                 us
                 company
                 pretty
                 well
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 here
                 quite
                 desert
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 deal
                 more
                 in
                 Conclusions
                 than
                 Causes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 all
                 Traditional
                 Learning
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 inculcate
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 a
                 fiery
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 very
                 short
                 and
                 superficial
                 in
                 their
                 explications
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 The
                 latent
                 seeds
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 shall
                 every
                 where
                 be
                 let
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Element
                 will
                 prevail
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 transform
                 every
                 thing
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 general
                 things
                 that
                 give
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 inquisitive
                 Persons
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 the
                 modern
                 Authors
                 that
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 ,
                 relieve
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 suppose
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 a
                 superficial
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 excuse
                 themselves
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 enquiring
                 after
                 causes
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 supernatural
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 :
                 yet
                 Moses
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 rains
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 treasures
                 of
                 fire
                 provided
                 against
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 eruption
                 this
                 second
                 Deluge
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 state
                 the
                 case
                 fairly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 represent
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 setting
                 the
                 Earth
                 on
                 Fire
                 :
                 Tie
                 the
                 knot
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 loose
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 Causes
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 view
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overcome
                 so
                 great
                 opposition
                 .
                 The
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 our
                 Globe
                 ;
                 whereby
                 Nature
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 provision
                 against
                 any
                 invasion
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 secur'd
                 us
                 from
                 that
                 
                 enemy
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 Seas
                 :
                 whose
                 Chanel
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 depth
                 and
                 capacity
                 .
                 Besides
                 innumerable
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 dry
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 drench
                 it
                 with
                 perpetual
                 moisture
                 .
                 Then
                 within
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Store-houses
                 of
                 subterraneous
                 Waters
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 reserve
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Ocean
                 and
                 the
                 Rivers
                 should
                 be
                 overcome
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 Water
                 our
                 only
                 security
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hard
                 Rocks
                 and
                 stony
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Fire
                 can
                 bite
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 in
                 long
                 ranges
                 upon
                 the
                 Continents
                 and
                 Islands
                 :
                 and
                 must
                 needs
                 give
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 that
                 furious
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 attack
                 us
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Earth
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 combustible
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Soyl
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 fewel
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 Mire
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Soyls
                 will
                 rather
                 choak
                 and
                 stifle
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 help
                 it
                 on
                 its
                 way
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 means
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 secur'd
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 partial
                 fires
                 ,
                 or
                 inu●●lations
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 regions
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 Universal
                 Fire
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 one
                 would
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 safe
                 retreat
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 bitter
                 cold
                 .
                 These
                 regions
                 sure
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 becomes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 climates
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 not
                 imagine
                 by
                 these
                 preparations
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 ever
                 intended
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 perish
                 by
                 an
                 Universal
                 Fire
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 is
                 often
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 exteriour
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 looks
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 design
                 lies
                 another
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 touching
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 affairs
                 change
                 posture
                 and
                 aspect
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 us
                 which
                 way
                 Providence
                 inclines
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 begins
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 dispositions
                 and
                 preparatives
                 suitable
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 work
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 sacred
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 does
                 so
                 far
                 concur
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 and
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 drought
                 will
                 precede
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 heat
                 and
                 driness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 usher
                 in
                 this
                 fiery
                 doom
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 things
                 which
                 often
                 happen
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 disallow
                 such
                 easie
                 preparations
                 ,
                 when
                 Providence
                 intends
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 consequence
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 will
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clouds
                 yield
                 no
                 rain
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 immoderate
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 Water
                 will
                 become
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 chap'd
                 and
                 parch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Woods
                 and
                 Trees
                 made
                 ready
                 fewel
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 instances
                 in
                 History
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 droughts
                 and
                 heats
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Woods
                 and
                 Forests
                 have
                 taken
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 Turf
                 and
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 than
                 the
                 driness
                 of
                 the
                 Season
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vehemency
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 the
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 Fountains
                 being
                 dry'd
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 Rivers
                 have
                 been
                 sensibly
                 lessen'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 quite
                 emptied
                 and
                 exhal'd
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 which
                 happen
                 frequently
                 in
                 particular
                 Countreys
                 and
                 Climates
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 an
                 appointed
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 universal
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 it
                 as
                 feisible
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 on
                 fire
                 in
                 some
                 little
                 
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 burn
                 up
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Countrey
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 drought
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 mean
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 exception
                 still
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 which
                 will
                 indeed
                 receive
                 a
                 greater
                 diminution
                 from
                 these
                 Causes
                 than
                 we
                 easily
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 final
                 consumption
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 depend
                 upon
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 their
                 lofty
                 heads
                 will
                 sink
                 when
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 begin
                 to
                 roar
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 fewel
                 for
                 fire
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 Soils
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 immediately
                 ,
                 as
                 clayey
                 Soils
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Fire
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 Brick
                 ,
                 or
                 Stone
                 ,
                 or
                 Earthen
                 Metal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 melted
                 down
                 and
                 vitrified
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 conclusion
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Terrestrial
                 Body
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 finally
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 flame
                 ,
                 incorporated
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 a
                 liquor
                 more
                 ardent
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Polar
                 Regions
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 think
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 safe
                 retreat
                 and
                 inaccessible
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 unless
                 Providence
                 hath
                 laid
                 subterraneous
                 treasures
                 of
                 fire
                 there
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 consum'd
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 those
                 regions
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 their
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 causes
                 will
                 be
                 remov'd
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 then
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 primitive
                 situation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 2d
                 ,
                 
                 Book
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Sun
                 always
                 in
                 its
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 several
                 Climates
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Equinox
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 a
                 perpetual
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 soon
                 be
                 abated
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 burnt
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 uninhabited
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 slowly
                 consum'd
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 difficulty
                 propos'd
                 about
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 general
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 fully
                 explain'd
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 now
                 proceed
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 great
                 execution
                 upon
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 and
                 impartial
                 in
                 this
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 first
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 spurious
                 and
                 pretended
                 Causes
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 real
                 and
                 genuine
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 false
                 musters
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 show
                 of
                 being
                 stronger
                 than
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 our
                 work
                 with
                 less
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 to
                 our
                 credit
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Victory
                 is
                 more
                 honourable
                 that
                 is
                 gain'd
                 with
                 fewer
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 grand
                 capital
                 Causes
                 which
                 some
                 Authors
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Agents
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Central
                   Fire
                
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 great
                 Incendiaries
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 let
                 loose
                 upon
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 drawing
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 breaking
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 bowels
                 into
                 these
                 upper
                 regions
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 potent
                 Causes
                 indeed
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 enough
                 to
                 destroy
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ▪
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 that
                 very
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 suspect
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 Causes
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 do
                 
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 employ
                 unnecessary
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 their
                 designs
                 .
                 Disproportion
                 and
                 over-sufficiency
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 false
                 measures
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 thoroughly
                 understand
                 our
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 put
                 more
                 strength
                 to
                 it
                 than
                 the
                 thing
                 requires
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 forward
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 extraordinary
                 powers
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 their
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 troublesome
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 dispatch
                 to
                 save
                 themselves
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 further
                 enquiries
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 methods
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 commonly
                 have
                 no
                 proof
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 give
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 an
                 inquisitive
                 mind
                 .
                 This
                 supposition
                 of
                 burning
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 drawing
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 Phaeton
                 ,
                 who
                 driving
                 the
                 Chariot
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 with
                 an
                 unsteddy
                 hand
                 ,
                 came
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 reject
                 any
                 pretensions
                 without
                 a
                 fair
                 trial
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 examine
                 therefore
                 what
                 grounds
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Approximation
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eruption
                 of
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 in
                 present
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 :
                 whether
                 by
                 any
                 instrument
                 or
                 observation
                 it
                 hath
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 reasoning
                 or
                 comparing
                 calculations
                 such
                 a
                 conclusion
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 ?
                 If
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 imaginary
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 easily
                 deny'd
                 as
                 propos'd
                 .
                 Astronomers
                 do
                 very
                 little
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 about
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 
                   Ptolomy
                   ,
                   Albategnius
                   ,
                   Copernious
                   ,
                   Ticho
                   ,
                   Kepler
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 more
                 modern
                 ,
                 differ
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 calculations
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 or
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 goes
                 further
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 modern
                 of
                 them
                 make
                 the
                 distance
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 more
                 ancient
                 do
                 Kepler
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 lies
                 betwixt
                 700
                 and
                 2000
                 semidiameters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 but
                 Ricciolus
                 makes
                 it
                 betwixt
                 700
                 and
                 7000.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Gottefrid
                   Wendeline
                
                 hath
                 taken
                 14656.
                 semidiameters
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 middle
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun's
                 distance
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Kepler
                 himself
                 came
                 very
                 near
                 in
                 his
                 later
                 years
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 groundless
                 our
                 fears
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 approaches
                 of
                 an
                 enemy
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 flies
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 change
                 posture
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 the
                 modern
                 Astronomers
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 both
                 because
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 celestial
                 Bodies
                 is
                 now
                 better
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 better
                 instruments
                 and
                 better
                 methods
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 observations
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Earth
                 were
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 circle
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 diurnal
                 arch
                 would
                 be
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 day
                 shorter
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 Orbit
                 of
                 the
                 Earths
                 annual
                 course
                 would
                 be
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Year
                 shor●er
                 :
                 Neither
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 suppose
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 centre
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 till
                 they
                 see
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 in
                 a
                 combustion
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 lie
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 cannot
                 come
                 so
                 readily
                 at
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 fiery
                 darts
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 languishing
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 gradual
                 approaches
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 irreparable
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 must
                 follow
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 suddenly
                 and
                 unexpectedly
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 us
                 off
                 like
                 a
                 violent
                 Feaver
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 lingring
                 Consumption
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 also
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 or
                 Renovation
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 assur'd
                 by
                 Scripture
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 new
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 after
                 these
                 are
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 should
                 come
                 so
                 near
                 us
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   heavens
                   pass
                   away
                   with
                   a
                   noise
                   ,
                   and
                   melt
                   the
                   Elements
                   with
                   fervent
                   heat
                   ,
                
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 what
                 hopes
                 or
                 possibility
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Renovation
                 while
                 the
                 Sun
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ?
                 He
                 would
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 consume
                 and
                 prey
                 upon
                 the
                 Carcass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 it
                 at
                 length
                 either
                 into
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 lump
                 of
                 vitrified
                 metal
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Sun.
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Central
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 well
                 satisfied
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 imaginary
                 thing
                 .
                 All
                 Antiquity
                 hath
                 preserv'd
                 some
                 sacred
                 Monument
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Vestal
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 religiously
                 attended
                 :
                 The
                 Prytoneia
                 of
                 the
                 Greeks
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Vesta
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Pyretheia
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 where
                 fire
                 was
                 kept
                 continually
                 by
                 the
                 Magi.
                 These
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 origine
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 particular
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 directly
                 prove
                 or
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 best
                 accounts
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 do
                 suppose
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 life
                 to
                 her
                 motions
                 and
                 productions
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 eruption
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 Eruption
                 :
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Conflagration
                 as
                 is
                 describ'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Central
                 Fire
                 must
                 be
                 enclos'd
                 in
                 a
                 shell
                 of
                 great
                 strength
                 and
                 firmness
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 of
                 it self
                 the
                 lightest
                 and
                 most
                 active
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 detained
                 in
                 that
                 lowest
                 prison
                 without
                 a
                 strong
                 guard
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 certain
                 judgment
                 of
                 what
                 thickness
                 this
                 shell
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 this
                 fire
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 twentieth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 the
                 centre
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 sphere
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 allowance
                 ;
                 there
                 would
                 still
                 remain
                 nineteen
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 safeguard
                 and
                 security
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 nineteen
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 make
                 3268
                 miles
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 partition-wall
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 this
                 Central
                 Fire
                 .
                 Who
                 wou'd
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 an
                 Enemy
                 lock'd
                 up
                 in
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 prison
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 room
                 or
                 space
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 mentioned
                 :
                 yet
                 being
                 of
                 that
                 activity
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 corrosive
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 have
                 eaten
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 its
                 prison
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 hundreds
                 or
                 thousands
                 of
                 miles
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 material
                 exception
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Phaenomenon
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Nature
                 that
                 proves
                 this
                 ?
                 How
                 does
                 it
                 appear
                 by
                 any
                 observation
                 that
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 gains
                 ground
                 upon
                 us
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 increased
                 in
                 quantity
                 ,
                 or
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 
                 be
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 sensible
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 considerable
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 that
                 fire
                 was
                 considerably
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 effects
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 considerably
                 lighter
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 having
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 conversion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 into
                 fire
                 ,
                 lost
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 heaviest
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 lightest
                 and
                 most
                 active
                 Element
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 respects
                 its
                 gravity
                 would
                 be
                 manifestly
                 lessen'd
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 really
                 was
                 in
                 any
                 considerable
                 degree
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 discover
                 it self
                 by
                 some
                 change
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 place
                 or
                 station
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 external
                 change
                 observable
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 respect
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 presume
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 considerable
                 inward
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 great
                 consumption
                 of
                 its
                 inward
                 parts
                 and
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 great
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 both
                 an
                 encrease
                 and
                 eruption
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 that
                 effect
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 cause
                 some
                 confusion
                 and
                 disorder
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 where
                 it
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 an
                 universal
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 open
                 or
                 burst
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 gape
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 chasm
                 or
                 rupture
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 fire
                 would
                 gush
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 either
                 be
                 dissipated
                 and
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 or
                 fly
                 still
                 higher
                 towards
                 the
                 Heavens
                 in
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 flame
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 execution
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 would
                 it
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 flame
                 issuing
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pit
                 ,
                 that
                 dies
                 presently
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 Central
                 Fire
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 subtilty
                 and
                 tenuity
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 inflame
                 gross
                 Bodies
                 :
                 no
                 morethan
                 those
                 Meteors
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Lambent
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 inflame
                 the
                 bodies
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 stick
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 regard
                 principally
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 explications
                 given
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 said
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Restauration
                   ,
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 express
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 Prophets
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Chaos
                 by
                 this
                 last
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 World.
                 
                 Which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 inward
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 broke
                 ,
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exterior
                 region
                 suck'd
                 into
                 those
                 central
                 vacuities
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 it
                 lose
                 its
                 former
                 poise
                 and
                 libration
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 thereupon
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 useless
                 shell
                 of
                 a
                 broken
                 Granado
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 carkass
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 reasons
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 those
                 pretended
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 The
                 Suns
                 advance
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 rupture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 will
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 .
                 These
                 Causes
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 young
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 like
                 young
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 
                 sufficiently
                 armed
                 ;
                 and
                 often
                 take
                 more
                 weapons
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 fight
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 altogether
                 reject
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Central
                 Fire
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 estuation
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 open'd
                 and
                 relaxated
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 enlarg'd
                 ,
                 the
                 steams
                 of
                 that
                 fire
                 will
                 sweat
                 out
                 more
                 plentifully
                 into
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 still
                 without
                 any
                 rupture
                 in
                 the
                 vessels
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 skin
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 these
                 Authors
                 suppose
                 the
                 very
                 Veins
                 burst
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vital
                 blood
                 to
                 gush
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 openflood
                 gates
                 ,
                 we
                 only
                 allow
                 a
                 more
                 copious
                 perspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 sufficient
                 for
                 all
                 purposes
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 fatal
                 .
                 The
                 natural
                 Causes
                 and
                 Materials
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cast
                 into
                 three
                 ranks
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 exterior
                 and
                 visible
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Volcano's
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 effects
                 ,
                 are
                 consider'd
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 such
                 materials
                 as
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preceding
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 laid
                 aside
                 those
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 thought
                 too
                 great
                 and
                 cumbersome
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 examine
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 that
                 to
                 its
                 just
                 measures
                 and
                 proportions
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 nothing
                 lest
                 superfluous
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 :
                 Then
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 real
                 powers
                 with
                 the
                 work
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 bo●h
                 being
                 stated
                 within
                 their
                 due
                 bounds
                 ▪
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 judge
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 superiour
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 wholly
                 confin'd
                 to
                 this
                 Sublunary
                 World.
                 And
                 this
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 will
                 have
                 much
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 bounds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 had
                 formerly
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Peter's
                 .
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   which
                   were
                   then
                   ,
                   perish'd
                   in
                   a
                   Deluge
                   of
                   Water
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   that
                   are
                   now
                   ,
                   are
                   reserv'd
                   to
                   fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 present
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 perish'd
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 over-run
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 were
                 by
                 water
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 takes
                 the
                 same
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 and
                 compass
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 their
                 fate
                 different
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 order
                 of
                 Providence
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sence
                 St.
                 Austin
                 gives
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 bounds
                 he
                 sets
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ;
                 whereof
                 a
                 modern
                 Commentator
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 assur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   neither
                   understand
                   Divinity
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   nor
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   make
                   the
                   Conflagration
                   reach
                   above
                   the
                   Elementary
                   Heavens
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Let
                 these
                 be
                 then
                 its
                 limits
                 upwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 Atmosphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 seems
                 more
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 How
                 far
                 it
                 will
                 extend
                 downwards
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 still
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 depth
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 reach'd
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 lowest
                 Abysses
                 and
                 the
                 deepest
                 Caverns
                 within
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 no
                 Caverns
                 are
                 deeper
                 or
                 lower
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Theory
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 depth
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 this
                 fire
                 will
                 pene●rate
                 ,
                 and
                 devour
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 the
                 outward
                 turf
                 and
                 habitable
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 and
                 laid
                 wast
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 exteriour
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 deepest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 will
                 suffer
                 in
                 this
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 suffer
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 it
                 dissolv'd
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 scorcht
                 or
                 charkt
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ▪
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 liquefaction
                 and
                 dissolution
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 a
                 
                   molten
                   Sea
                   mingled
                   with
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 dissolution
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 reach
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 any
                 hollownesses
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 give
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 smoke
                 and
                 flame
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 taking
                 these
                 for
                 the
                 bounds
                 and
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 great
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 into
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 this
                 strange
                 fate
                 will
                 seize
                 upon
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 irresistible
                 fury
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 thought
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 was
                 a
                 pure
                 
                   Natural
                   Fatality
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 
                   mixt
                   Fatality
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 Causes
                 indeed
                 are
                 Natural
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 from
                 an
                 higher
                 hand
                 .
                 Fire
                 is
                 the
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 executive
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 hath
                 naturally
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 these
                 Causes
                 or
                 of
                 these
                 fiery
                 powers
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 and
                 compleat
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 without
                 cessation
                 or
                 interruption
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 material
                 Nature
                 could
                 effect
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 than
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 government
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 bare
                 result
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 laws
                 and
                 determinations
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 Ship
                 fails
                 gently
                 before
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 the
                 Mariners
                 may
                 stand
                 idle
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 guide
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 all
                 hands
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 work
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 rules
                 and
                 measures
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 these
                 tumults
                 and
                 desolations
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 destroying
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 making
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 both
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Providence
                 to
                 superintend
                 the
                 work
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 therefore
                 be
                 too
                 positive
                 or
                 presumptuous
                 in
                 our
                 conjectures
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 invisible
                 hand
                 ,
                 Divine
                 or
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 that
                 touches
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Wheels
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 with
                 certainty
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 their
                 motions
                 .
                 However
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 offence
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Magazines
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 provisions
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 preparations
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 Day
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 method
                 't
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 the
                 design
                 will
                 be
                 executed
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 mark
                 out
                 Materials
                 for
                 this
                 Fire
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 observe
                 one
                 condition
                 or
                 property
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 Inflammation
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 construction
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 hollow
                 eavernous
                 form
                 ;
                 By
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 containing
                 much
                 Air
                 in
                 its
                 cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 many
                 inlets
                 and
                 outlets
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 capable
                 of
                 ventilation
                 ,
                 pervious
                 and
                 passable
                 to
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 read
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 hollow
                 and
                 broken
                 form
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 causes
                 and
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Earth
                 that
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 overflow'd
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 These
                 Ruines
                 recover'd
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 we
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Ruines
                 only
                 will
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 ;
                 For
                 being
                 not
                 only
                 unequal
                 in
                 their
                 Surface
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 hollow
                 ,
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 incompact
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 ruines
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 there●
                 by
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 second
                 fate
                 ,
                 by
                 inflammation
                 .
                 Thereby
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 combustible
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Regions
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 were
                 as
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 interiour
                 Regions
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 could
                 have
                 little
                 power
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 is
                 requir'd
                 in
                 a
                 compleat
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ours
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Exteriour
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 stands
                 hollow
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 well
                 set
                 Fire
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 Air
                 freely
                 into
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 issues
                 for
                 smoke
                 and
                 flame
                 :
                 It
                 remains
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 fewel
                 or
                 Materials
                 Nature
                 hath
                 fitted
                 to
                 kindle
                 this
                 Pile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 on
                 Fire
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 consum'd
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                   and
                   preparatives
                   for
                   a
                   Conflagration
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 obvious
                 preparations
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Nature
                 for
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Burning
                   Mountains
                
                 or
                 Volcano's
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 lesser
                 Essays
                 or
                 preludes
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Fire
                 ;
                 set
                 on
                 purpose
                 by
                 Providence
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mind
                 us
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 forewarn
                 us
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 you
                 see
                 is
                 already
                 kindled
                 ,
                 blow
                 but
                 the
                 Coal
                 ,
                 and
                 propagate
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 .
                 
                 
                   Tophet
                   is
                   prepar'd
                   of
                   old
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Doom
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Date
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 expir'd
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 shall
                 make
                 it
                 burn
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 these
                 Burning
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Lakes
                 of
                 pitch
                 and
                 brimstone
                 and
                 oily
                 Liquors
                 disperst
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 in
                 enrage
                 the
                 Fire
                 as
                 it
                 goes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fortifie
                 it
                 against
                 any
                 resistance
                 or
                 opposition
                 .
                 Then
                 all
                 the
                 vegetable
                 productions
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Trees
                 ,
                 shrubs
                 ,
                 grass
                 ,
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 Every
                 thing
                 that
                 grows
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 fewel
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 accommodated
                 to
                 our
                 use
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 then
                 turn
                 all
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 blaze
                 ,
                 and
                 rapid
                 course
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 devastation
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 fumrniture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whether
                 natural
                 or
                 artificial
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 deserve
                 some
                 further
                 consideration
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 strange
                 Phaenomenon
                 of
                 the
                 Voleano's
                 or
                 
                   Burning
                   Mountains
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 consider
                 more
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 certainly
                 more
                 terrible
                 in
                 all
                 Nature
                 than
                 Fiery
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 view
                 or
                 noise
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 see
                 them
                 nor
                 heard
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 our selves
                 with
                 such
                 just
                 and
                 lively
                 imaginations
                 as
                 shall
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 horrour
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 excite
                 ,
                 if
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 senses
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 eruption
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 raging
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 dreadful
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 eruption
                 ,
                 the
                 symptomes
                 of
                 an
                 approaching
                 fit
                 are
                 very
                 frightful
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 The
                 Mountain
                 begins
                 to
                 roar
                 and
                 bellow
                 in
                 its
                 hollow
                 caverns
                 ;
                 cries
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 pain
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 some
                 burthen
                 ,
                 too
                 heavy
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 big
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 discharg'd
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 shakes
                 and
                 trembles
                 ,
                 in
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 pangs
                 and
                 convulsions
                 that
                 are
                 coming
                 upon
                 her
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Sun
                 often
                 hides
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 appears
                 with
                 a
                 discolour'd
                 face
                 ,
                 pale
                 ,
                 or
                 dusky
                 ,
                 or
                 bloudy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Nature
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 in
                 this
                 Agony
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 forerunners
                 or
                 symptomes
                 of
                 an
                 eruption
                 ,
                 the
                 wide
                 jaws
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 open
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 clouds
                 of
                 smoke
                 issue
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 burning
                 matter
                 ;
                 red
                 hot
                 stones
                 ,
                 lumps
                 of
                 metal
                 ,
                 half-dissolv'd
                 minerals
                 ,
                 with
                 coals
                 and
                 fiery
                 ashes
                 .
                 These
                 fall
                 in
                 thick
                 showres
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 adjacent
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 expulsion
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 aloft
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 far
                 distant
                 Countries
                 .
                 As
                 from
                 Italy
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 cross
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 into
                 Africk
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 Historians
                 ,
                 
                   Procopius
                   ,
                   Ammianus
                   Marc●llinus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dion
                   Cassius
                
                 ,
                 have
                 attested
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Volcano's
                 are
                 planted
                 in
                 several
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 Continents
                 ,
                 This
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 America
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 report
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 view'd
                 that
                 new-found
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Mountains
                 in
                 it
                 that
                 belch
                 out
                 Smoke
                 and
                 Fire
                 ;
                 some
                 constantly
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 by
                 fits
                 and
                 intervals
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 Continent
                 Providence
                 hath
                 variously
                 disperst
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 rule
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 in
                 Islands
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 Sea.
                 In
                 the
                 Asiatick
                 Oriental
                 Islands
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 Iava
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 1586.
                 at
                 one
                 eruption
                 kill'd
                 ten
                 thousand
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Cities
                 and
                 Country
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 so
                 well
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 those
                 remote
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 Europe
                 and
                 nearer
                 home
                 .
                 In
                 Iseland
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 lie
                 within
                 the
                 Polar
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 scarce
                 habitable
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 burning
                 Mountains
                 in
                 that
                 Island
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 most
                 remarkable
                 is
                 Hecla
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 its
                 head
                 always
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 belly
                 always
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 both
                 so
                 strong
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 rages
                 ,
                 besides
                 Earth
                 ,
                 stones
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 flaming
                 water
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 all
                 contrarieties
                 were
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 this
                 Mountain
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 credulous
                 inhabitants
                 fancy
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Volcano's
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 deserve
                 our
                 observation
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 knot
                 of
                 them
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Vulcanian
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 fiery
                 eruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Forges
                 of
                 Vulcan
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 
                   Strombolo
                   ,
                   Lipara
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 remarkable
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 without
                 dispute
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 Aetna
                 and
                 Vesuvius
                 ;
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Campanid
                 ,
                 overlooking
                 the
                 Port
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 Naples
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 memory
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Records
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 fam'd
                 for
                 their
                 Treasures
                 of
                 subterraneous
                 Fiers
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 nor
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 perceivable
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 rage
                 still
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasions
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 fierceness
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ever
                 did
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 continual
                 supply
                 to
                 answer
                 their
                 expences
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 stand
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 type
                 and
                 prefiguration
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 generations
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 take
                 these
                 two
                 Volcano's
                 as
                 a
                 pattern
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 fire
                 will
                 make
                 its
                 first
                 assault
                 .
                 Aetna
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 ancients
                 ,
                 both
                 Poets
                 and
                 Historians
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 should
                 scarce
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 their
                 relations
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 later
                 eruptions
                 did
                 not
                 equal
                 or
                 exceed
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 reported
                 from
                 former
                 ages
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 heated
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 them
                 over
                 with
                 ashes
                 ;
                 crack'd
                 or
                 dissolv'd
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 darkened
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 mighty
                 streams
                 of
                 flame
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 floud
                 of
                 melted
                 Ore
                 and
                 other
                 Materials
                 ;
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 can
                 now
                 believe
                 ,
                 having
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 greater
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 these
                 fires
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 fresh
                 ruines
                 and
                 sad
                 effects
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 Eruptions
                 of
                 Aetna
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 prodigious
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 most
                 remarkable
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 Rivers
                 of
                 fiery
                 matter
                 that
                 break
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 bowels
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 spew'd
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vast
                 burning
                 stones
                 which
                 it
                 slings
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 strange
                 height
                 and
                 distance
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 these
                 fiery
                 Rivers
                 or
                 Torrents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 compounded
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   Borellus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 Mathematician
                 at
                 Pisa
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 great
                 Eruption
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1669.
                 went
                 into
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 fact
                 was
                 fresh
                 ,
                 to
                 view
                 and
                 survey
                 what
                 Aetna
                 had
                 done
                 or
                 suffer'd
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 says
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 matter
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 survey
                 amounted
                 to
                 Ninety
                 three
                 millions
                 ,
                 eight
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 eight
                 thousand
                 ,
                 seven
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 cubical
                 paces
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 depth
                 of
                 3
                 foot
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 reacht
                 further
                 than
                 ninety
                 three
                 millions
                 of
                 paces
                 ▪
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 four
                 times
                 the
                 Circuit
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 thousand
                 paces
                 to
                 a
                 mile
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 our
                 imagination
                 and
                 almost
                 incredible
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Mountain
                 should
                 throw
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 fiery
                 matter
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 ashes
                 that
                 were
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 no
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 matter
                 was
                 not
                 actually
                 inflam'd
                 or
                 liquid
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 was
                 sand
                 ,
                 stone
                 and
                 gravel
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 run
                 into
                 glass
                 or
                 some
                 melted
                 liquor
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 thrown
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 heat
                 fully
                 reacht
                 it
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 sixty
                 million
                 paces
                 of
                 this
                 
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 computes
                 ,
                 were
                 liquid
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 in
                 that
                 form
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 two
                 miles
                 broad
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 computation
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 also
                 viewed
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Torrent
                 of
                 fire
                 was
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 miles
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ten
                 or
                 fifteen
                 fathoms
                 deep
                 ;
                 and
                 forc'd
                 its
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 near
                 a
                 mile
                 ,
                 preserving
                 it self
                 alive
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 infernal
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 
                   Acheron
                   ,
                   Phlegeton
                   ,
                   Cocytus
                   ▪
                
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Poets
                 have
                 talkt
                 of
                 .
                 Their
                 greatest
                 fictions
                 about
                 He
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 burning
                 Mountains
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Imagin
                 then
                 all
                 our
                 Volcano's
                 raging
                 at
                 once
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 pursue
                 that
                 supposition
                 yet
                 ;
                 Give
                 me
                 leave
                 only
                 to
                 add
                 here
                 what
                 I
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 The
                 vast
                 
                   Burning
                   Stones
                
                 which
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 rage
                 and
                 estuation
                 ,
                 threw
                 in●o
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 force
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 stone
                 fifteen
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 slung
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 miles
                 distance
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 fell
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 buried
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 eight
                 foot
                 deep
                 .
                 What
                 trifles
                 are
                 our
                 Mortar-pieces
                 and
                 Bombes
                 ,
                 when
                 compar'd
                 with
                 these
                 Engines
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 When
                 she
                 flings
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wide
                 throat
                 of
                 a
                 Volcano
                 ,
                 a
                 broken
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 twirles
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 bullet
                 ;
                 then
                 lets
                 it
                 fall
                 to
                 do
                 execution
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 as
                 Providence
                 shall
                 point
                 and
                 direct
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 how
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 impulse
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 so
                 ponderous
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 disputing
                 against
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 are
                 his
                 works
                 like
                 our
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   for
                
                 Aetna
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   now
                   give
                   an
                   instance
                   in
                
                 Vesuvius
                 ,
                 another
                 Burning
                 
                   Mountain
                   upon
                   the
                   coast
                   of
                   the
                   Mediterranean
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   as
                   frequent
                   Eruptions
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   as
                   terrible
                   as
                   those
                   of
                
                 Aetna
                 .
                 
                 Dion
                 Cassius
                 
                   (
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   writers
                   of
                   the
                
                 Roman
                 
                   History
                   )
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   happened
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                
                 Titus
                 Vespatian
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   tho'
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   set
                   down
                   particulars
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   Author
                   did
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   quantity
                   of
                   fiery
                   matter
                   thrown
                   out
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   :
                   yet
                   supposing
                   that
                   proportionable
                   to
                   its
                   fierceness
                   in
                   other
                   respects
                   ,
                   this
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   as
                   dreadful
                   an
                   Eruption
                   as
                   any
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   accompanied
                   with
                   such
                   Prodigies
                   and
                   commotions
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   made
                   it
                   look
                   like
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Conflagration
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   prelude
                   to
                   this
                   Tragedy
                   ,
                   He
                   says
                   there
                   were
                   strange
                   sights
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   followed
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   drought
                   ,
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Earth
                 begun
                 to
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Concussions
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 seem'd
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 boyl
                 up
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 mountains
                 sunk
                 in
                 or
                 tumbled
                 down
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 were
                 great
                 noises
                 and
                 sounds
                 heard
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 subterraneous
                 ,
                 like
                 thunder
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 others
                 above
                 ground
                 ,
                 like
                 groans
                 or
                 bellowings
                 .
                 The
                 Sea
                 roar'd
                 ,
                 The
                 heavens
                 ratled
                 with
                 a
                 fearful
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 came
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 mighty
                 crack
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 had
                 broke
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 faln
                 down
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 Vesuvius
                 burst
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 womb
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 huge
                 stones
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 smoke
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 air
                 was
                 ●all
                 darkned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 hid
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 Eclipse
                 .
                 
                 The
                 day
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 into
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 frighted
                 people
                 thought
                 the
                 Gyants
                 were
                 making
                 war
                 against
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 fansied
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 shapes
                 and
                 images
                 of
                 Gyants
                 in
                 the
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 their
                 trumpets
                 .
                 Others
                 thought
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 returning
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 or
                 going
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 consum'd
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 general
                 confusion
                 and
                 consternation
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 some
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fields
                 into
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 into
                 the
                 fields
                 ;
                 Those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Sea
                 hasten'd
                 to
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 Land
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 get
                 to
                 Sea
                 ;
                 still
                 thinking
                 every
                 place
                 safer
                 than
                 that
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Besides
                 grosser
                 lumps
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 thrown
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 such
                 a
                 prodigious
                 quantity
                 of
                 ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 damages
                 ,
                 the
                 Birds
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 with
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 within
                 such
                 a
                 compass
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 entire
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Herculanium
                 and
                 Pompeios
                 ,
                 were
                 overwhelm'd
                 with
                 a
                 showre
                 of
                 ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Theater
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 these
                 ashes
                 were
                 carried
                 
                   by
                   the
                   winds
                
                 over
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 into
                 Africk
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 Syria
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 Rome
                 they
                 choak'd
                 the
                 Air
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 hid
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 yet
                 got
                 the
                 News
                 from
                 Campania
                 of
                 the
                 Eruption
                 of
                 Vesuius
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 imagine
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 thought
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 coming
                 together
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 coming
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 going
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 place
                 above
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   the
                   Historian
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 disorders
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 an
                 alarum
                 ,
                 the
                 Eruption
                 of
                 one
                 fiery
                 Mountain
                 is
                 capable
                 to
                 make
                 ;
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 strong
                 impressions
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 eye-witnesses
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 representations
                 made
                 from
                 dead
                 history
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 testimony
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 credible
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 much
                 less
                 effect
                 upon
                 us
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 our
                 senses
                 immediately
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 only
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 two
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Eruption
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 These
                 Mountains
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 two
                 such
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 to
                 happen
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 Moutains
                 to
                 be
                 raging
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 By
                 that
                 violence
                 you
                 have
                 seen
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 singly
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 imagine
                 what
                 a
                 terrour
                 and
                 desolation
                 they
                 would
                 carry
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 conjunction
                 of
                 their
                 fury
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 effects
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 joyn
                 two
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 their
                 activity
                 would
                 still
                 be
                 enlarg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scenes
                 become
                 more
                 dreadful
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 supposition
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 imagine
                 all
                 the
                 Volcano's
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 prepar'd
                 and
                 set
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 signal
                 given
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 Mines
                 begin
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 Fiery
                 Mountains
                 burst
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 discharge
                 themselves
                 in
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 tear
                 up
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 throw
                 hot
                 burning
                 stones
                 ,
                 send
                 out
                 streams
                 of
                 flowing
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 ardent
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 those
                 Treasuries
                 .
                 If
                 all
                 these
                 Engines
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 play
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 an
                 universal
                 combustion
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 presume
                 ,
                 that
                 against
                 that
                 great
                 Day
                 of
                 vengeance
                 and
                 execution
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 employ'd
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 new
                 Volcano's
                 
                 will
                 be
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Mountains
                 in
                 every
                 Region
                 will
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 smoke
                 and
                 flame
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 the
                 Abyss
                 broke
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 hidden
                 stores
                 sent
                 an
                 immense
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 never
                 thought
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 new
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 new
                 sulphureous
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Fountains
                 of
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 to
                 boyl
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 all
                 united
                 with
                 that
                 Fewel
                 that
                 naturally
                 grows
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 first
                 onset
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 wast
                 all
                 the
                 habitable
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Furniture
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 go
                 lower
                 ,
                 pierce
                 under-ground
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolve
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 some
                 considerable
                 depth
                 ;
                 therefore
                 besides
                 these
                 outward
                 and
                 visible
                 preparations
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 all
                 the
                 hidden
                 invisible
                 Materials
                 within
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Such
                 are
                 all
                 Minerals
                 or
                 Mineral
                 juices
                 and
                 concretions
                 that
                 are
                 igniferous
                 ,
                 or
                 capable
                 of
                 inflammation
                 ;
                 And
                 these
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 or
                 estimated
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 are
                 ,
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sulphureous
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 Earths
                 impregnated
                 with
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 Bitumen
                 and
                 bituminous
                 concretions
                 ;
                 inflammable
                 Salts
                 ,
                 Coal
                 and
                 other
                 fossiles
                 that
                 are
                 ardent
                 ,
                 with
                 innumerable
                 mixtures
                 and
                 compositions
                 of
                 these
                 kinds
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 open'd
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 unctuous
                 and
                 inflammable
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 attrition
                 discover
                 the
                 latent
                 seeds
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 consistent
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 much
                 volatile
                 fire
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 fumes
                 ,
                 steams
                 ,
                 and
                 exudations
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 all
                 contribute
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 stores
                 under-ground
                 all
                 Plants
                 and
                 Vegetables
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 supply'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 oily
                 and
                 sulphureous
                 parts
                 ;
                 And
                 all
                 hot
                 Waters
                 in
                 Baths
                 or
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 some
                 mixture
                 or
                 participation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 British
                 Soyl
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 Coal
                 incorporated
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 burn
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 apprehend
                 no
                 small
                 danger
                 from
                 that
                 subterraneous
                 Enemy
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Fewel
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 Provision
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 All
                 fiery
                 Meteors
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 engender'd
                 and
                 form'd
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 discharg'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 several
                 ways
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 fiery
                 Meteors
                 in
                 the
                 ante-diluvian
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 St.
                 Peter
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   constituted
                   of
                   water
                
                 ;
                 had
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 watery
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Heavens
                   that
                   are
                   now
                
                 have
                 treasures
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 reserv'd
                 for
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 store
                 house
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 fiery
                 tempests
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 vehement
                 ,
                 impetuous
                 ,
                 and
                 irresistible
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 force
                 is
                 directed
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writers
                 describe
                 the
                 
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 storm
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 
                 
                   Upon
                   the
                   wicked
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   rain
                   coals
                   ,
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   burning
                   tempest
                   ,
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   their
                   cup.
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 lofty
                 Song
                 of
                 
                   David
                   (
                   Psal.
                   18.
                
                 )
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 respects
                 both
                 the
                 past
                 Deluge
                 and
                 the
                 future
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   also
                   thundred
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Highest
                   gave
                   his
                   voice
                   ,
                   hailstones
                   and
                   coals
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   he
                   sent
                   forth
                   his
                   arrows
                   and
                   scattered
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   he
                   shot
                   out
                   lightnings
                   and
                   discomfited
                   them
                   .
                   Then
                   the
                   Chanels
                   of
                   waters
                   were
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   were
                   discover'd
                   ;
                   at
                   thy
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   blast
                   of
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   thy
                   nostrils
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 like
                 fiery
                 coming
                 is
                 describ'd
                 in
                 the
                 ninety
                 seventh
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 draws
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 
                   (
                   ch
                   .
                   11.
                   19.
                   
                   )
                
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 Vial
                 
                   (
                   ch
                   .
                   16.
                   18.
                   
                   )
                
                 we
                 have
                 still
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 Fiery
                 Tempest
                 of
                 Lightnings
                 and
                 Thunderings
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 will
                 be
                 surcharg'd
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 a
                 precedent
                 drought
                 )
                 with
                 hot
                 and
                 fiery
                 exhalations
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 those
                 regions
                 were
                 burthened
                 with
                 water
                 and
                 moist
                 vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 gentle
                 showres
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 rivers
                 and
                 cataracts
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 hot
                 fumes
                 and
                 sulphureous
                 clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 sometimes
                 flow
                 in
                 streams
                 and
                 fiery
                 impressions
                 throgh
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 make
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightnings
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 flouds
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 In
                 general
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 analogy
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Deluges
                 ,
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 noted
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 causes
                 and
                 sources
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 depend
                 ,
                 from
                 above
                 and
                 from
                 below
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Floud
                 the
                 Windows
                 of
                 Heaven
                 were
                 opened
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abyss
                 was
                 opened
                 below
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 to
                 overflow
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 rain
                 down
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 once
                 upon
                 Sodom
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 subterraneous
                 store-houses
                 of
                 Fire
                 will
                 be
                 broken
                 open
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 two
                 meeting
                 and
                 mingling
                 together
                 ,
                 will
                 involve
                 all
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 in
                 flames
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   short
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   stores
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ordinary
                   preparations
                   for
                   a
                   general
                   Fire
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   contemplation
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                
                 Pliny
                 
                   the
                   Naturalist
                   ,
                   said
                   boldly
                
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 wonders
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 every
                 day
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   We
                   will
                   conclude
                   this
                   Chapter
                   with
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                
                 Natural
                 History
                 ;
                 
                 
                   having
                   given
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   some
                   fiery
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   seats
                   and
                   sources
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   He
                   makes
                   this
                   reflection
                
                 ;
                 Seeing
                 this
                 Element
                 is
                 so
                 fruitful
                 that
                 it
                 brings
                 forth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplies
                 and
                 encreases
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 sparks
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 expect
                 from
                 so
                 many
                 fires
                 already
                 kindled
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 How
                 does
                 nature
                 feed
                 and
                 satisfie
                 so
                 devouring
                 an
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 voracity
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 without
                 loss
                 or
                 diminution
                 of
                 her self
                 ?
                 Add
                 to
                 these
                 fires
                 we
                 have
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Sun
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 fires
                 made
                 for
                 humane
                 uses
                 ;
                 fire
                 in
                 stones
                 ,
                 in
                 wood
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 and
                 in
                 thunder
                 ;
                 IT
                 EXCEEDS
                 ALL
                 MIRACLES
                 ,
                 IN
                 MY
                 OPINION
                 ,
                 THAT
                 ONE
                 DAY
                 SHOULD
                 PASS
                 WITHOUT
                 SETTING
                 THE
                 WORLD
                 ALL
                 ON
                 FIRE
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Some
                 new
                 dispositions
                 towards
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 form
                 ,
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Concerning
                 miraculous
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Angels
                 may
                 be
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 preceding
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 preparatious
                 of
                 Nature
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 fire
                 ;
                 We
                 now
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 which
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 superadded
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 mean
                 things
                 openly
                 miraculous
                 ,
                 and
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 wrought
                 in
                 Nature
                 as
                 shall
                 still
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 tendency
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 suppose
                 a
                 great
                 Drought
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 precede
                 this
                 fate
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 general
                 heat
                 and
                 dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 prodigious
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 Drought
                 of
                 Forty
                 Years
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 watery
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 impute
                 to
                 Elias
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 will
                 stop
                 the
                 Rain
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 excessive
                 and
                 ill-grounded
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 for
                 half
                 forty
                 years
                 drought
                 will
                 bring
                 an
                 universal
                 sterility
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 an
                 Universal
                 Famine
                 ,
                 with
                 innumerable
                 diseases
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 mankind
                 would
                 be
                 destroyed
                 before
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 could
                 overtake
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 readily
                 admit
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 drought
                 and
                 desiccation
                 of
                 all
                 bodies
                 to
                 usher
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 fatality
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Natural
                 History
                 ,
                 concerning
                 former
                 droughts
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 drying
                 up
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 parching
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 outward
                 Turf
                 take
                 fire
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ;
                 filling
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 fiery
                 impressions
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Woods
                 and
                 Forests
                 ready
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 kindle
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 a
                 flash
                 of
                 Lightning
                 :
                 These
                 and
                 what
                 other
                 effects
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 former
                 droughts
                 ,
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 higher
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 general
                 extent
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 inflammability
                 ,
                 or
                 easiness
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 superinduc'd
                 ,
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 will
                 pierce
                 deeper
                 into
                 its
                 bowels
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 gapes
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 beams
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 chinks
                 and
                 widened
                 pores
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 their
                 passage
                 to
                 its
                 very
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 general
                 relaxation
                 and
                 incalescency
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Fire
                
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 freer
                 efflux
                 ,
                 and
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 affect
                 
                 even
                 these
                 exteriour
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 still
                 more
                 catching
                 and
                 more
                 combustible
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 external
                 and
                 internal
                 heat
                 acting
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 Minerals
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 fire
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 exhale
                 their
                 effluvium's
                 more
                 copiously
                 :
                 as
                 Spices
                 ,
                 when
                 warm'd
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 odoriferous
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 their
                 perfumes
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 several
                 bodies
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 flie
                 abroad
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 of
                 relaxation
                 you
                 shake
                 off
                 their
                 chains
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 Prison-doors
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fire-stones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Trees
                 and
                 Vegetables
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 sweat
                 out
                 their
                 oily
                 and
                 sulphureous
                 atomes
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 heat
                 and
                 driness
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 loosen'd
                 and
                 agitated
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 experience
                 that
                 will
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 what
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 drought
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 help
                 our
                 imagination
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 seasons
                 and
                 temperaments
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 As
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 fragrant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fields
                 and
                 Gardens
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 sweet
                 breathings
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ;
                 especially
                 after
                 a
                 gentle
                 rain
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 softned
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 them
                 evaporate
                 more
                 freely
                 ;
                 So
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 acting
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 stronger
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 Alembick
                 ,
                 will
                 extract
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 parts
                 or
                 particles
                 ,
                 more
                 deeply
                 incorporated
                 and
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 disintangled
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 oily
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 undiscover'd
                 parcels
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 lie
                 fix'd
                 and
                 imprison'd
                 in
                 hard
                 bodies
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 imagine
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 set
                 a
                 float
                 ,
                 on
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 abound
                 with
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 with
                 vapours
                 and
                 moisture
                 in
                 a
                 wet
                 season
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 all
                 Elements
                 and
                 elementary
                 Bodies
                 will
                 stand
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 proximate
                 disposition
                 to
                 be
                 inflam'd
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 last
                 drought
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 Earthquakes
                 that
                 will
                 precede
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cavernous
                 and
                 broken
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 fire
                 ;
                 as
                 its
                 former
                 construction
                 over
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 most
                 sensible
                 in
                 mountainous
                 and
                 hilly
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 burning
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 plain
                 Countreys
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 made
                 hollow
                 and
                 hilly
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 vapours
                 not
                 finding
                 an
                 easie
                 vent
                 ▪
                 raise
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 forcible
                 eruption
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 springing
                 of
                 a
                 Mine
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 plain
                 Countreys
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 subject
                 to
                 Earthquakes
                 as
                 Mountainous
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 cavities
                 and
                 subterraneous
                 Vaults
                 to
                 lodge
                 the
                 vapours
                 in
                 ;
                 yet
                 every
                 Region
                 hath
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 drought
                 the
                 vacuities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 enlarg'd
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 exhalations
                 much
                 encreas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 effects
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 before
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 raise
                 new
                 ridges
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Alpes
                 or
                 Pyreneans
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Countreys
                 
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 break
                 and
                 loosen
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 make
                 greater
                 inequalities
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 cavities
                 within
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 creep
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 a
                 passage
                 thorow
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 compact
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 continued
                 and
                 unbroken
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 how
                 does
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 Earth-quakes
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 If
                 this
                 precedent
                 drought
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 fiery
                 exhalations
                 will
                 abound
                 every
                 where
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 agitation
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 rarified
                 or
                 inflam'd
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 more
                 frequently
                 happen
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Earth-quakes
                 are
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 signs
                 and
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 usually
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 changes
                 and
                 calamities
                 .
                 The
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 always
                 mention
                 Earth-quakes
                 amongst
                 the
                 ominous
                 Prodigies
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 attend
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Earth-quakes
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compar'd
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 follow
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 Nature
                 is
                 convulst
                 in
                 her
                 last
                 agony
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 flames
                 are
                 seizing
                 on
                 her
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 changes
                 will
                 happen
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 attack'd
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 fire
                 ;
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 also
                 another
                 change
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rectified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 posture
                 it
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 aspect
                 and
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 But
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 determine
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 this
                 restitution
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 middle
                 ,
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 stress
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Plato
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 imputed
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 to
                 this
                 only
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Revolution
                 call'd
                 
                   The
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 very
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 posture
                 .
                 But
                 tho'
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 contemporary
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 way
                 concomitant
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 fire
                 reach
                 more
                 easily
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 this
                 change
                 of
                 situation
                 their
                 long
                 Nights
                 and
                 long
                 Winters
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 new
                 dispositions
                 in
                 our
                 Earth
                 which
                 we
                 expect
                 before
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 Miraculous
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 
                   miraculous
                   causes
                
                 :
                 What
                 influence
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 part
                 they
                 may
                 bear
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 revolution
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 By
                 
                   miraculous
                   causes
                
                 we
                 understand
                 either
                 God's
                 immediate
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 perform'd
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 improperly
                 and
                 undecently
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 step
                 to
                 Omnipotency
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 define
                 what
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Creation
                 ,
                 require
                 an
                 infinite
                 power
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 thousand
                 stand
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 commands
                 and
                 execute
                 his
                 judgments
                 .
                 That
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 conducting
                 those
                 powers
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 by
                 adjusting
                 causes
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 subordination
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 performing
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 things
                 far
                 above
                 our
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 above
                 our
                 imagination
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 radical
                 inherent
                 power
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 of
                 determining
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 sphere
                 than
                 humane
                 Souls
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 only
                 command
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 their
                 motions
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 activity
                 and
                 empire
                 is
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 World
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 dominion
                 than
                 to
                 ours
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 considerations
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 miracles
                 may
                 be
                 and
                 are
                 perform'd
                 by
                 Angels
                 ;
                 It
                 being
                 less
                 decorous
                 to
                 employ
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 power
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 subaltern
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 hastily
                 cast
                 things
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 quick
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 we
                 consult
                 our
                 own
                 ease
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 honouor
                 of
                 our
                 Maker
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 Angelical
                 hand
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 providential
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 divine
                 administration
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 justly
                 bears
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 pure
                 material
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 humane
                 strength
                 ,
                 we
                 account
                 Natural
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 above
                 these
                 we
                 call
                 supernatural
                 and
                 miraculous
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 supernatural
                 and
                 miraculous
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 an
                 Angelical
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 and
                 Infinite
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 confound
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Natural
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 highest
                 Angelical
                 power
                 and
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 than
                 betwixt
                 an
                 Humane
                 power
                 and
                 Angelical
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Rule
                 concerning
                 miracles
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 flie
                 to
                 miracles
                 ,
                 where
                 Man
                 and
                 Nature
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 second
                 Rule
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 flie
                 to
                 a
                 sovereign
                 infinite
                 power
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 Angelical
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 both
                 Rules
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 argues
                 a
                 defect
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 all
                 Oeconomiles
                 to
                 employ
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 means
                 than
                 are
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 Nature
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 violent
                 hands
                 upon
                 her self
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 work
                 her
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 allow
                 
                   Destroying
                   Angels
                
                 to
                 interest
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Executioners
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 upon
                 a
                 degenerate
                 World.
                 We
                 have
                 examples
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 frequently
                 in
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Angels
                 have
                 executed
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 upon
                 a
                 Nation
                 or
                 a
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 new
                 or
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Wrath
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Fury
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Angels
                 should
                 bear
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 the
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 that
                 Tragedy
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 acted
                 in
                 all
                 along
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Destroying
                   Angel
                   in
                   Aegypt
                
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 Angels
                 that
                 presided
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 destrution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 
                   (
                   Iude
                   7.
                
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 Angels
                 that
                 will
                 accompany
                 our
                 Saviour
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 flames
                 of
                 Fire
                 :
                 Not
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Spectators
                 
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 Actors
                 and
                 Superintendants
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 Catastrophe
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ministery
                 of
                 Angels
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 in
                 ordering
                 and
                 conducting
                 such
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 adding
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 if
                 occasion
                 be
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 encreasing
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 fiery
                 materials
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 Element
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 abundant
                 and
                 more
                 predominant
                 ,
                 and
                 overbear
                 all
                 opposition
                 that
                 either
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 whether
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Suppositions
                 we
                 follow
                 ,
                 provided
                 we
                 allow
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 pure
                 Natural
                 Fatality
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 augmentation
                 made
                 of
                 Fiery
                 Matter
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Heavens
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Prophets
                 sometimes
                 speak
                 of
                 multiplying
                 or
                 strengthning
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 easily
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 of
                 his
                 heat
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Vial
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   gave
                   it
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   scorch
                   men
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 had
                 something
                 of
                 a
                 Natural
                 sence
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Moral
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 stream
                 of
                 Ethereal
                 matter
                 that
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 recruits
                 the
                 
                   Central
                   Fire
                
                 with
                 continual
                 supplies
                 ;
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 encreas'd
                 and
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 effects
                 convey'd
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 an
                 augmentation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Terrestrial
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 such
                 terrestrial
                 principles
                 as
                 contain
                 it
                 most
                 ,
                 as
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 these
                 will
                 encrease
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 general
                 drought
                 and
                 desiccation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 these
                 principles
                 immutable
                 ,
                 and
                 incapable
                 of
                 diminution
                 or
                 augmentation
                 .
                 I
                 willingly
                 admit
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 particles
                 may
                 be
                 broken
                 and
                 disfigur'd
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 lose
                 their
                 proper
                 and
                 specifick
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 ones
                 may
                 be
                 generated
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Which
                 supplies
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 productions
                 being
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 or
                 greater
                 measure
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 dispositions
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 when
                 Nature
                 is
                 heightned
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Feaver
                 and
                 Ebullition
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 juices
                 and
                 humours
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 that
                 more
                 parts
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 inflammable
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 inflam'd
                 should
                 become
                 more
                 violent
                 .
                 Under
                 these
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 Causes
                 lean
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 help
                 from
                 a
                 superior
                 power
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Changes
                 and
                 Modifications
                 of
                 Natural
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 dissolve
                 a
                 Marble
                 as
                 easily
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 crumble
                 Earth
                 and
                 Moulds
                 ,
                 or
                 fix
                 any
                 liquor
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 substance
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 Crystal
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 can
                 either
                 make
                 flames
                 more
                 vehement
                 and
                 irresistible
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 harmless
                 as
                 Lambent
                 Fires
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soft
                 as
                 Oyl
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 in
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 fiery
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 three
                 Children
                 walk'd
                 unconcern'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Flames
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 an
                 Angel.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Angel
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 Furnace
                 seven
                 times
                 hotter
                 than
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 therefore
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 ministery
                 to
                 manage
                 this
                 great
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 on
                 Fire
                 .
                 To
                 conserve
                 ,
                 encrease
                 ,
                 direct
                 ,
                 or
                 temper
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 instructions
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Tutelary
                 or
                 Destroying
                 .
                 Neither
                 let
                 any
                 body
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 Providence
                 to
                 put
                 things
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Angels
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 rule
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 For
                 to
                 employ
                 an
                 Almighty
                 power
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ▪
                 is
                 to
                 debase
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 task
                 fit
                 for
                 lower
                 Beings
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 it
                 devotion
                 and
                 piety
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 arm
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 salve
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 sometimes
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 commonly
                 with
                 little
                 judgment
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 subordination
                 of
                 several
                 causes
                 to
                 bring
                 our
                 purposes
                 to
                 effect
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 dispatched
                 by
                 an
                 immediate
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 leaves
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 touch'd
                 upon
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 partial
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 God's
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 and
                 Providence
                 being
                 a
                 complexion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 give
                 due
                 place
                 and
                 honour
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 most
                 honour
                 DIVINE
                 PROVIDENCE
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 be
                 diminish'd
                 and
                 consum'd
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 will
                 be
                 thrown
                 down
                 and
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 exteriour
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 both
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 It
                 remains
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 How
                 these
                 Causes
                 will
                 operate
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 an
                 effect
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 prodigious
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 notice
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grand
                 obstruction
                 would
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 therefore
                 take
                 these
                 to
                 task
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 remove
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 overcome
                 what
                 resistance
                 and
                 opposition
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 uneasie
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ocean
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 Body
                 of
                 Waters
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 use
                 all
                 our
                 art
                 and
                 skill
                 to
                 dry
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 consume
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 compass
                 our
                 design
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 the
                 advice
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 gave
                 Amasis
                 King
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 command
                 sent
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   drink
                   up
                   the
                   Sea.
                   Amasis
                
                 being
                 very
                 anxious
                 and
                 sollicitous
                 what
                 answer
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 to
                 this
                 strange
                 command
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 Bias
                 advis'd
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 round
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   perform
                   his
                   command
                   and
                   to
                   drink
                   up
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   provided
                   he
                   would
                   stop
                   the
                   rivers
                   from
                   flowing
                   into
                   his
                   cup
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   drinking
                   .
                
                 This
                 answer
                 baffled
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 stop
                 the
                 rivers
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 drink
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 will
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 impossible
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 reflect
                 upon
                 those
                 preparations
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 drought
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 suppose
                 will
                 precede
                 ●he
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 drying
                 up
                 the
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 daily
                 feed
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 will
                 by
                 degrees
                 starve
                 that
                 Monster
                 ,
                 or
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 weakness
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 great
                 resistance
                 .
                 More
                 than
                 half
                 an
                 Ocean
                 of
                 Water
                 flows
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Rivers
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 speak
                 upon
                 a
                 moderate
                 computation
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 says
                 the
                 Rivers
                 carry
                 more
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 ▪
                 th●n
                 would
                 equal
                 in
                 bulk
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 ventur'd
                 to
                 affirm
                 this
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 River
                 ,
                 The
                 Volga
                 ,
                 that
                 runs
                 into
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea.
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 River
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 seventy
                 mouths
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 disgorge
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Water
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 take
                 such
                 high
                 measures
                 ;
                 There
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 hundred
                 great
                 Rivers
                 that
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Islands
                 and
                 Continents
                 ,
                 besides
                 several
                 thousands
                 of
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 these
                 ,
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 pour
                 as
                 much
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 half
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 the
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 examine
                 the
                 daily
                 expence
                 of
                 one
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 make
                 an
                 estimate
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 calculated
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 
                   River
                   Po
                
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 much
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 with
                 our
                 Thames
                 ,
                 and
                 disburthens
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 Gulph
                 of
                 
                   Venice
                   .
                   Baptista
                   Riccioli
                
                 hath
                 computed
                 how
                 much
                 water
                 this
                 River
                 discharges
                 in
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 viz.
                 18000000.
                 cubical
                 paces
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 432000000.
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 scarce
                 credible
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 distinctly
                 compute
                 it
                 .
                 Suppose
                 then
                 an
                 hundred
                 Rivers
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 this
                 or
                 greater
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 besides
                 thousands
                 of
                 lesser
                 ,
                 that
                 pay
                 their
                 tribute
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Receit
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 These
                 all
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 Sea
                 every
                 twice
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 hours
                 .
                 VVhich
                 suppositions
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 lasting
                 drought
                 these
                 Rivers
                 were
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fountains
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 flow
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 then
                 become
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 was
                 so
                 formidable
                 to
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 likely
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 These
                 great
                 Rivers
                 cannot
                 be
                 dry'd
                 up
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 little
                 ones
                 may
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 such
                 an
                 Universal
                 stop
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 all
                 fail
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 drought
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 great
                 Rivers
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 fail
                 ,
                 those
                 must
                 be
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 quite
                 drain'd
                 and
                 exhausted
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Springs
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 original
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 copious
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 differences
                 we
                 will
                 allow
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 ;
                 but
                 still
                 the
                 driness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 continuing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sources
                 and
                 supplies
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 above
                 and
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 being
                 lessen'd
                 or
                 wholly
                 discontinued
                 ,
                 a
                 general
                 decay
                 of
                 all
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 fulness
                 that
                 depends
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 's
                 enough
                 for
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 step
                 therefore
                 towards
                 the
                 Consumption
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 diminution
                 or
                 suspension
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 that
                 run
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 Evacuation
                 by
                 Subterraneous
                 passages
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 Eruptions
                 of
                 Fires
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Chanel
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Subterraneous
                 Evacutions
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 hath
                 out-lets
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 discharges
                 that
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 flows
                 into
                 it
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 discharg'd
                 so
                 fast
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 wide
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 by
                 percolation
                 or
                 straining
                 thorough
                 the
                 Sands
                 .
                 Seas
                 also
                 communicate
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 these
                 internal
                 passages
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 those
                 particular
                 Seas
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 external
                 out-let
                 or
                 issue
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 receive
                 into
                 them
                 many
                 great
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 influx
                 of
                 other
                 Seas
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Caspian
                 Sea
                 receives
                 not
                 only
                 Volga
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 other
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hath
                 no
                 visible
                 issue
                 for
                 its
                 Waters
                 .
                 The
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 Rivers
                 it
                 receives
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 current
                 flowing
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 either
                 end
                 ,
                 from
                 other
                 Seas
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Atlantick
                 Ocean
                 at
                 the
                 streights
                 of
                 Gibralter
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Black
                 Sea
                 ,
                 above
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 passage
                 above-ground
                 ,
                 or
                 visible
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 waters
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Chanel
                 ;
                 which
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 overfil
                 ,
                 nor
                 overflow
                 the
                 Banks
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 secret
                 conveyances
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 subterraneous
                 communication
                 with
                 other
                 Seas
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 Whirl-pools
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 suck
                 in
                 Bodies
                 that
                 come
                 within
                 their
                 reach
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 plainly
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 attraction
                 and
                 absorption
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 descent
                 of
                 waters
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 stopt
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 diminish'd
                 ;
                 The
                 Sea
                 continuing
                 to
                 empty
                 it self
                 by
                 these
                 subterraneous
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 little
                 or
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 supplies
                 that
                 it
                 us'd
                 to
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 sensibly
                 lessen'd
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 contract
                 its
                 Chanel
                 into
                 a
                 narrower
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 have
                 less
                 depth
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 that
                 remain
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 fiery
                 eruptions
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 help
                 to
                 suck
                 up
                 or
                 evaporate
                 the
                 remaining
                 Waters
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 several
                 instances
                 of
                 such
                 eruptions
                 of
                 Fire
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 inflammation
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Earth-quakes
                 and
                 Eruptions
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 them
                 also
                 more
                 frequently
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Land.
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 neither
                 Earth-quakes
                 nor
                 Eruptions
                 can
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 deepest
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 cavities
                 ,
                 or
                 mines
                 below
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vapours
                 and
                 exhalations
                 to
                 lodge
                 in
                 ;
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-chanel
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 streights
                 and
                 near
                 Islands
                 ,
                 such
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 like
                 Sea-Volcano's
                 ,
                 have
                 frequently
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Islands
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 fiery
                 matter
                 thrown
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Thus
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 call'd
                 the
                 Vulcanian
                 Islands
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 original
                 ;
                 being
                 matter
                 cast
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 as
                 new
                 Mountains
                 sometimes
                 are
                 rais'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Another
                 Island
                 in
                 the
                 Archipelago
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 original
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Strabo
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 .
                 
                 The
                 flames
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   sprung
                   up
                   through
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   four
                   days
                   togeth●r
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   Sea
                   was
                   hot
                   and
                   burning
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   rais'd
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   Engines
                   ,
                   a
                   mass
                   of
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   a
                   new
                   Island
                   ,
                   twelve
                   furlongs
                   in
                   compass
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Archipelago
                 ,
                 flames
                 and
                 smoke
                 have
                 several
                 times
                 (
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1650.
                 )
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 sulphureous
                 scents
                 and
                 vapours
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 S.
                 Michel
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Tercera's
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 of
                 later
                 years
                 ,
                 such
                 eructations
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 flames
                 ;
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 fathoms
                 ,
                 they
                 forc'd
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 Air.
                 As
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 eye-witnesses
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 three
                 ways
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 Ocean
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 standing
                 Pool
                 of
                 putrid
                 waters
                 ,
                 without
                 vent
                 and
                 without
                 recruits
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 will
                 still
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 a
                 great
                 mass
                 of
                 troubled
                 liquors
                 ,
                 like
                 dregs
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 vessel
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 drunk
                 up
                 till
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 torrents
                 of
                 melted
                 and
                 sulphureous
                 matter
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 mingle
                 with
                 this
                 Dead
                 Sea.
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 leave
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 this
                 humble
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 attack
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 which
                 stand
                 next
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 See
                 how
                 scornfully
                 they
                 look
                 down
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 defiance
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 born
                 the
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Artillery
                 of
                 the
                 Skies
                 ,
                 for
                 innumerable
                 Ages
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 fear
                 the
                 crackling
                 of
                 thorns
                 and
                 of
                 shrubs
                 that
                 burn
                 at
                 their
                 feet
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 ashes
                 ;
                 Let
                 the
                 Woods
                 and
                 Forests
                 blaze
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fat
                 Soyl
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 fry
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 greafe
                 ;
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 not
                 affect
                 us
                 ;
                 We
                 can
                 stand
                 naked
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 roots
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 heads
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 Thus
                 they
                 proudly
                 defie
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 confest
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 burning
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 consum'd
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 could
                 never
                 get
                 an
                 entire
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Mountains
                 are
                 generally
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 double
                 casualty
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 Of
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Of
                 having
                 their
                 roots
                 eaten
                 away
                 by
                 Water
                 or
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 Fire
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 suppose
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 innumerable
                 subterraneous
                 Fires
                 smothering
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Fire
                 breaks
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 by
                 corroding
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 hollow
                 and
                 more
                 ruinous
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cavities
                 within
                 the
                 Mountains
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Lakes
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Mountains
                 will
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 those
                 boyling
                 Caldrons
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 will
                 dissolve
                 them
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 Adamant
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 Engine
                 that
                 will
                 tear
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 rend
                 in
                 pieces
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 above
                 or
                 about
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 gentle
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 undisturb'd
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Water
                 falls
                 into
                 liquid
                 Metals
                 ,
                 it
                 flies
                 about
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 impetuosity
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 or
                 bears
                 down
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 wou'd
                 stop
                 its
                 motion
                 and
                 expansion
                 .
                 This
                 force
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 sudden
                 and
                 strong
                 rarefaction
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 :
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 explosion
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sudden
                 and
                 vehement
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 forces
                 we
                 know
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 marvellous
                 force
                 of
                 Volcano's
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 throw
                 out
                 lumps
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 great
                 fragments
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 heavy
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 height
                 and
                 distance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 explosion
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 explosion
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 sudden
                 rarefaction
                 of
                 Sea-waters
                 ,
                 that
                 fall
                 into
                 Pans
                 or
                 receptacles
                 of
                 molten
                 Ore
                 and
                 ardent
                 Liquors
                 within
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 follow
                 the
                 noises
                 ,
                 roarings
                 ,
                 and
                 eruptions
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 observ'd
                 that
                 Volcano's
                 are
                 in
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 always
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 its
                 waters
                 by
                 subterraneous
                 passages
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 under
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Waves
                 ,
                 they
                 meet
                 there
                 with
                 Metals
                 and
                 fiery
                 Minerals
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 immediately
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 supposition
                 ,
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 explosion
                 fly
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 or
                 funnel
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 bearing
                 before
                 then
                 whatsoever
                 stands
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 account
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Volcano's
                 and
                 their
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 such
                 cases
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 will
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 eruptions
                 or
                 disruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 will
                 contribute
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 sinking
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 the
                 splitting
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 all
                 strong
                 Holds
                 of
                 Nature
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 will
                 all
                 be
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 or
                 subterraneous
                 fires
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Every
                   valley
                   shall
                   be
                   exalted
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   mountain
                   and
                   hill
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   low
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 be
                 literally
                 true
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 figuratively
                 apply'd
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 being
                 once
                 level'd
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 will
                 only
                 be
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Terrestrial
                 Body
                 indissolvable
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 due
                 strength
                 and
                 continuance
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 last
                 Fire
                 will
                 have
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degrees
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 dissolving
                 all
                 Elementary
                 compositions
                 ,
                 how
                 hard
                 or
                 solid
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 these
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 priviledge
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 deep
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polar
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 undergo
                 a
                 flower
                 fate
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 consum'd
                 more
                 leisurely
                 .
                 The
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 two
                 Times
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 assaults
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 assault
                 will
                 carry
                 off
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 easily
                 combustible
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 quick
                 and
                 sudden
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 assault
                 ,
                 being
                 employ'd
                 about
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 such
                 Bodies
                 or
                 such
                 Materials
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 subjected
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 some
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 Flaming
                 World
                 may
                 be
                 view'd
                 and
                 consider'd
                 by
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Worlds
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                 dreadful
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 and
                 monument
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 against
                 disloyal
                 and
                 disobedient
                 Creatures
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 now
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 think
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 fate
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 may
                 befal
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 Planet
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Elements
                 and
                 composition
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 level'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 plainness
                 and
                 equality
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 melted
                 and
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 liquid
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 usually
                 supposed
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 improper
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 wherein
                 our
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 and
                 its
                 effects
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 and
                 the
                 usual
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 commonly
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Walls
                 and
                 materials
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 are
                 not
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 scorch'd
                 ,
                 inflam'd
                 ,
                 demolish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 unhabitable
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 think
                 in
                 the
                 Burning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 such
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 sit
                 Fewel
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 inflam'd
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 consum'd
                 ,
                 or
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 smoke
                 and
                 ashes
                 ;
                 But
                 other
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 Inflammation
                 ,
                 will
                 only
                 be
                 scorch'd
                 and
                 defac'd
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 and
                 furniture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 spoil'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 laid
                 wast
                 and
                 become
                 unhabitable
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 and
                 imperfect
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 neither
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 deductions
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 half
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 this
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 garniture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 onset
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 dissolution
                 and
                 liquefaction
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 exteriour
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 true
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 Fire
                 overspreading
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 plainly
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 chief
                 Guide
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Elements
                   will
                   be
                   melted
                   with
                   fervent
                   heat
                
                 besides
                 burning
                 up
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Seeing
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 These
                 terms
                 of
                 Liquefaction
                 and
                 Dissolution
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 violence
                 ,
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 simple
                 devastation
                 and
                 superficial
                 scorching
                 .
                 Such
                 expressions
                 carry
                 the
                 work
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 further
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 that
                 full
                 sence
                 which
                 we
                 propose
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Prophets
                 often
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 
                 And
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   (
                   Apoc.
                   15.
                   2.
                   
                   )
                
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 stood
                 ,
                 singing
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphing
                 over
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 host
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 molten
                 glass
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 fluid
                 ,
                 not
                 solid
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Sea
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 solid
                 substance
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 answers
                 the
                 
                   Lake
                   of
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet
                 were
                 thrown
                 into
                 alive
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
                 These
                 all
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 plainly
                 imply
                 ,
                 or
                 express
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Liquefaction
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 and
                 assert
                 .
              
               
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 The
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   The
                   New
                   Heaven●
                
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 shall
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 burnt
                 and
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 do
                 suppose
                 this
                 Earth
                 reduc'd
                 into
                 a
                 fluid
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 World.
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 Skeleton
                 of
                 an
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 scorching
                 Fire
                 would
                 leave
                 behind
                 it
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 ●orn
                 from
                 the
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 stand
                 naked
                 and
                 staring
                 upon
                 you
                 ;
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 half
                 empty
                 ,
                 gaping
                 at
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cities
                 all
                 in
                 ruines
                 and
                 in
                 rubbish
                 ▪
                 How
                 would
                 you
                 raise
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 from
                 this
                 ?
                 and
                 a
                 World
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   habitation
                   for
                   the
                   Righteous
                
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 S.
                 Peter
                 makes
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 
                 And
                 a
                 VVorld
                 also
                 
                   without
                   a
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 describes
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 he
                 saw
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 characters
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 would
                 they
                 agree
                 to
                 your
                 Future
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 dead
                 lump
                 could
                 revive
                 and
                 become
                 habitable
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 however
                 retain
                 all
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Earth
                 ,
                 besides
                 some
                 scars
                 and
                 deformities
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 .
                 VVherefore
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 cast
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 better
                 mould
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 first
                 melt
                 it
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 fire
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 improvement
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 matter
                 and
                 form
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 into
                 a
                 fluid
                 Mass
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 last
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Fiery
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 Watery
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 state
                 it
                 will
                 emerge
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 Paradisiacal
                 World.
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 discourse
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 first
                 be
                 Burnt
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 destruction
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Prophetical
                 Indications
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 state
                 and
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 remov'd
                 the
                 chief
                 obstructions
                 to
                 our
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 show'd
                 a
                 method
                 for
                 weakning
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 draining
                 the
                 Trench
                 ,
                 and
                 beating
                 down
                 those
                 Bulwarks
                 ,
                 wherein
                 she
                 seems
                 to
                 place
                 her
                 greatest
                 confidence
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 go
                 to
                 work
                 ;
                 making
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 weakest
                 part
                 of
                 Nature
                 for
                 our
                 first
                 attack
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 fire
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 easiest
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 maintain'd
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 direction
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 pure
                 
                   Natural
                   Fatality
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   mi●t
                   Fatality
                
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 Divine
                 Judgment
                 supported
                 by
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 find
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 natural
                 dispositions
                 to
                 Inflammation
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 represented
                 by
                 Scripture
                 
                 as
                 a
                 more
                 peculiar
                 object
                 of
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 pitch
                 upon
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 as
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 conspiring
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 this
                 Fiery
                 Vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 Natural
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 any
                 Country
                 or
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 They
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 Sulphureousness
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hollow
                 ,
                 mountainous
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Where
                 these
                 two
                 dispositions
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tract
                 or
                 territory
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 )
                 it
                 stands
                 like
                 a
                 Pile
                 of
                 fit
                 materials
                 ,
                 ready
                 set
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Fire
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 Divine
                 Indications
                 where
                 this
                 General
                 Fire
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 points
                 to
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 wheresoever
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 points
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 at
                 his
                 coming
                 
                   in
                   flames
                   of
                   Fire
                   shall
                   consume
                   the
                   wicked
                   One.
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Man
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   perdition
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   destroy
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 allowed
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Scripture
                 always
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 asserted
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 
                   18th
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 his
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   19th
                   .
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   3.
                   )
                
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Whore
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Seat
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   of
                   Days
                
                 upon
                 his
                 fiery
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   burning
                   flame
                   .
                
                 Which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 what
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Apoc.
                   19.
                   20.
                   )
                   The
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Prophet
                   were
                   cast
                   alive
                   into
                   a
                   Lake
                   of
                   fire
                   burning
                   with
                   brimstone
                   .
                
                 By
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 it
                 seems
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 consumed
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 and
                 decorous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Grand
                 Traitor
                 and
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 being
                 allow'd
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 Nature
                 again
                 ;
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 its
                 own
                 constitution
                 is
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 burning
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Sulphureousness
                 of
                 its
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 fiery
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Caverns
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Territory
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Italy
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 accounts
                 ,
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 store-house
                 of
                 fire
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 that
                 fate
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Incendiary
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Territory
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 understood
                 by
                 most
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 of
                 former
                 and
                 later
                 Ages
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 both
                 our
                 lines
                 meet
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 fairness
                 ,
                 on
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Territory
                 .
              
               
                 Nature
                 hath
                 sav'd
                 us
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 kindling
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 always
                 been
                 subterraneous
                 fires
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Romans
                 did
                 not
                 preserve
                 their
                 Vestal
                 fire
                 with
                 more
                 constancy
                 ,
                 than
                 Nature
                 hath
                 done
                 her
                 fiery
                 Mountains
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 Territory
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 fatal
                 time
                 draws
                 near
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 Burning
                 Mountains
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 and
                 replenish'd
                 with
                 fit
                 materials
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 design
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Host
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 begin
                 to
                 play
                 ,
                 as
                 Fire-works
                 at
                 the
                 Triumphal
                 Entry
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 Let
                 
                   Vesuvius
                   ,
                   Aetna
                   ,
                   Strongyle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vulcanian
                 Islands
                 ,
                 break
                 out
                 into
                 flames
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 will
                 rage
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 new
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 Mountains
                 open'd
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apennines
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 vomit
                 out
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Volcano's
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 the
                 sulphureous
                 ground
                 take
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 Soil
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 steams
                 and
                 smoke
                 of
                 it
                 visibly
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 burn
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 inflam'd
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lightnings
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flaming
                 streams
                 of
                 the
                 melting
                 Skies
                 ,
                 will
                 mingle
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 these
                 burnings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 three
                 Causes
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 dreadful
                 Scene
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 easily
                 destroy
                 and
                 consume
                 whatsoever
                 lies
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 their
                 fury
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 suppose
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Fire
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 by
                 like
                 causes
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 lesser
                 degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 dreadful
                 fate
                 that
                 will
                 attend
                 it
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 absorpt
                 or
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 fare
                 and
                 final
                 conclusion
                 of
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 to
                 sink
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Milstone
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 appear
                 more
                 .
                 Hear
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   mighty
                   Angel
                   took
                   up
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   like
                   a
                   great
                   Milstone
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   with
                   violence
                   ,
                   shall
                   that
                   great
                   City
                   Babylon
                   be
                   thrown
                   down
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   no
                   more
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 Simply
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 description
                 of
                 its
                 perishing
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   sinking
                   like
                   a
                   Milstone
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   appearing
                   more
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   having
                   its
                   place
                   ever
                   more
                   found
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 leaving
                 no
                 remains
                 or
                 marks
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 City
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 burnt
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   fall
                   like
                   a
                   Milstone
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 
                   can
                   never
                   more
                   be
                   found
                
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 ruines
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 place
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 respects
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 exteriour
                 burning
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 absorption
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 a
                 total
                 disappearance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 suddenness
                 of
                 the
                 judgment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 repeated
                 character
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 8
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Now
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 absorption
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 into
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 from
                 what
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 19.
                 20.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Prophets
                   were
                   cast
                   alive
                   into
                   a
                   Lake
                   of
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   .
                
                 You
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 ,
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thrown
                 headlong
                 into
                 this
                 Lake
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 swallowed
                 up
                 alive
                 ,
                 they
                 and
                 theirs
                 ,
                 as
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 a
                 plainer
                 example
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 ;
                 which
                 perisht
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 sunk
                 into
                 a
                 Dead
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 lively
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 it
                 should
                 resemble
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 its
                 punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 crimes
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 such
                 an
                 absorption
                 
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 That
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 usual
                 in
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth-quakes
                 being
                 so
                 frequent
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 many
                 subterraneous
                 Lakes
                 of
                 fire
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 begin
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 spew
                 out
                 streams
                 of
                 liquid
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 therefore
                 being
                 hollow
                 and
                 rotten
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 shaken
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Earth-quake
                 ,
                 the
                 foundations
                 will
                 sink
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 fall
                 into
                 an
                 Abyss
                 of
                 fire
                 below
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Milstone
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 that
                 Cry
                 ,
                 
                   Babylon
                   the
                   Great
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                   is
                   fallen
                   ,
                
                 and
                 shall
                 never
                 more
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 probable
                 account
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 fate
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 propos'd
                 here
                 as
                 an
                 objection
                 against
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 Sea
                 ,
                 lying
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 guard
                 to
                 that
                 Country
                 against
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 fire
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 must
                 needs
                 extinguish
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 much
                 mischief
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 propagate
                 it self
                 into
                 other
                 Countreys
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 we
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 prevented
                 this
                 objection
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 showing
                 how
                 the
                 Ocean
                 would
                 be
                 diminish'd
                 before
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Arms
                 and
                 Sinus's
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 none
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 diminution
                 than
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 receiving
                 its
                 supplies
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 and
                 the
                 Black
                 Sea
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 came
                 to
                 sink
                 in
                 their
                 chanels
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 rise
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 at
                 either
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 supplies
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 soon
                 empty
                 it self
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 evaporation
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 subterraneous
                 passages
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shrink
                 from
                 all
                 its
                 shores
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 only
                 a
                 standing
                 Pool
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chanel
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 by
                 flouds
                 of
                 fire
                 descending
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 Volcano's
                 upon
                 its
                 shores
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 it self
                 be
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 help
                 than
                 obstruct
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 fiery
                 Vengeance
                 upon
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 precede
                 the
                 general
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fore-runner
                 and
                 forewarner
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 may
                 have
                 space
                 to
                 repent
                 ;
                 And
                 particularly
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 being
                 Spectators
                 of
                 this
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 miraculous
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 divine
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 supposition
                 would
                 leave
                 room
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 prophetick
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 well
                 where
                 to
                 place
                 ;
                 But
                 seeing
                 
                   The
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 Scripture
                 as
                 one
                 entire
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 interruption
                 or
                 discontinuation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 warrant
                 enough
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 from
                 this
                 beginning
                 and
                 introduction
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 suppose
                 the
                 same
                 preparations
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 being
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 such
                 measures
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 effectually
                 carry
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 begun
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 loosen'd
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 parts
                 impregnated
                 with
                 sulphur
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cavities
                 fill'd
                 with
                 unctuous
                 fumes
                 and
                 exhalations
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 great
                 funeral
                 Pile
                 ,
                 ready
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 destroying
                 Angel
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 fire
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 determine
                 which
                 way
                 this
                 devouring
                 Enemy
                 will
                 steer
                 his
                 course
                 from
                 Italy
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 he
                 will
                 advance
                 and
                 enter
                 the
                 several
                 Regions
                 of
                 our
                 Continent
                 ;
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 as
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 as
                 useless
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 success
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 he
                 goes
                 :
                 unless
                 where
                 the
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 stop
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 different
                 Continents
                 may
                 have
                 different
                 Fires
                 ;
                 not
                 propagated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 distinct
                 sources
                 and
                 originals
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 remote
                 Islands
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 long
                 passage
                 or
                 trajection
                 will
                 be
                 requir'd
                 from
                 shore
                 to
                 shore
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Ocean
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 be
                 as
                 Fiery
                 as
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 like
                 Death
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 subdued
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Animate
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 will
                 over-run
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 swift
                 and
                 rapid
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 will
                 be
                 suffocated
                 or
                 consumed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 assault
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Fields
                 and
                 the
                 external
                 decorations
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 defac'd
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 the
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 man's
                 hands
                 ,
                 will
                 burn
                 like
                 stubble
                 before
                 the
                 wind
                 .
                 These
                 will
                 be
                 soon
                 dispatch'd
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 still
                 remains
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 L●quefaction
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   melting
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 than
                 these
                 transient
                 blazes
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 but
                 sweep
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 Liquefaction
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 prov'd
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 fiery
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Sea
                 it self
                 a
                 
                   Lake
                   of
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                
                 .
                 When
                 instead
                 of
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Waters
                 which
                 used
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 there
                 come
                 streams
                 and
                 rivulets
                 of
                 Sulphureous
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 and
                 purulent
                 melted
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 following
                 the
                 tract
                 of
                 their
                 natural
                 gravity
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 great
                 drain
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 mixture
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 of
                 sweet
                 water
                 will
                 soon
                 evaporate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salt
                 mingling
                 with
                 the
                 Sulphur
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 Dead
                 Sea
                 ▪
                 an
                 Asphaltites
                 ,
                 a
                 Lake
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 the
                 fierceness
                 of
                 God's
                 Wrath.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 noted
                 before
                 two
                 remarkable
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Burning
                   Mountains
                
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 instances
                 of
                 both
                 in
                 former
                 Eruptions
                 of
                 Aetna
                 and
                 Vesuvius
                 .
                 One
                 was
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Balls
                 or
                 lumps
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 throw
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 rage
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 torrents
                 of
                 liquid
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 rowl
                 down
                 their
                 sides
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Seas
                 or
                 Valleys
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 respect
                 these
                 Mountains
                 are
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Batteries
                 ,
                 planted
                 by
                 Providence
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 fling
                 those
                 fiery
                 Bombs
                 into
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 marked
                 out
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 respect
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 dry
                 up
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 its
                 Chanel
                 .
                 
                   T.
                   Fazellus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Sicilian
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 that
                 Island
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 River
                 of
                 fire
                 (
                 upon
                 an
                 eruption
                 of
                 Aetna
                 )
                 near
                 twenty
                 eight
                 miles
                 long
                 ;
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Mountain
                 to
                 Port
                 Longina
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 longer
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 stopt
                 by
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Many
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 greater
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 begins
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ripen
                 towards
                 a
                 dissolution
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 these
                 Sulphureous
                 juices
                 ,
                 as
                 Grapes
                 with
                 Wine
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 squeez'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 wine-press
                 into
                 the
                 Receiver
                 ;
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 that
                 Cup
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                   wine
                   of
                   the
                   fierceness
                   of
                   God's
                   wrath
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 allow'd
                 to
                 bring
                 Prophetical
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 a
                 natural
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 doubtless
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 must
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 these
                 phrases
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 suggested
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wine-press
                   of
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 
                   Drinking
                   the
                   fierceness
                   of
                   his
                   wine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   poured
                   ,
                   without
                   mixture
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   his
                   indignation
                   ,
                
                 with
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 that
                 occur
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 might
                 receive
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 emphatical
                 explication
                 from
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 now
                 lies
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 exclude
                 any
                 other
                 explication
                 of
                 less
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 
                   bitter
                   cup
                
                 or
                 
                   mixt
                   potion
                
                 that
                 us'd
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 malefactors
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 methinks
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 low
                 sence
                 when
                 applyed
                 to
                 these
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 phrases
                 signifie
                 God's
                 remarkable
                 judgments
                 ,
                 all
                 allow
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 plainly
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 chap.
                 16.
                 19.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 The
                 Angel
                 that
                 presided
                 over
                 this
                 judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Angel
                 that
                 
                   had
                   power
                   over
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 drink
                 this
                 potion
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   tormented
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                
                 14.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 presiding
                 Angel
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 
                   (
                   ●
                   .
                   19.
                   15.
                   
                   )
                
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 execute
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 gives
                 his
                 orders
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Gather
                   the
                   clusters
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   for
                   her
                   grapes
                   are
                   fully
                   ripe
                   .
                
                 And
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Destroying
                 Angel
                 
                   thrust
                   in
                   his
                   sickle
                   into
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   gathered
                   the
                   Vine
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   great
                   Wine-press
                   of
                   the
                   Wrath
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 made
                 a
                 potion
                 
                   compounded
                   of
                   several
                   ingredients
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   not
                   diluted
                   with
                   water
                   ;
                   (
                   ch
                   .
                   14.
                   10.
                   
                   )
                
                 and
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 potion
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 and
                 all
                 burning
                 materials
                 mixt
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 similitudes
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 seldom
                 nice
                 and
                 exact
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 bold
                 ,
                 noble
                 and
                 great
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 This
                 Vineyard
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Vintage
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 The
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 Grapes
                 into
                 the
                 cup
                 or
                 vessel
                 that
                 receives
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 distillation
                 of
                 burning
                 liquors
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 trough
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 lake
                 of
                 red
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 those
                 Grapes
                 so
                 flowing
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 This
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Vintage
                 and
                 Wine-press
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 aim
                 more
                 especially
                 at
                 some
                 particular
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ●h
                 .
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 against
                 that
                 ,
                 provided
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 explication
                 be
                 still
                 retained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 universal
                 Sea
                 of
                 Fire
                 be
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   mingled
                   with
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 expresses
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 compleat
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Mountains
                 are
                 fled
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 exterior
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 quite
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 like
                 wax
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 The
                 Chanel
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 fill'd
                 with
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 fluid
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 fire
                 overflowing
                 all
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 and
                 covering
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 first
                 Abyss
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 the
                 Triumphal
                 Songs
                 and
                 Hallelujah's
                 be
                 sung
                 for
                 the
                 Victories
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Enemies
                 and
                 over
                 Nature
                 it self
                 .
                 
                 
                   Great
                   and
                   marvellous
                   are
                   thy
                   works
                   ,
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   :
                   Iust
                   and
                   true
                   are
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   thou
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Who
                   shall
                   not
                   fear
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   glorisie
                   thy
                   name
                   ?
                   for
                   thou
                   only
                   art
                   holy
                   :
                   for
                   all
                   nations
                   shall
                   come
                   and
                   worship
                   before
                   thee
                   ;
                   for
                   thy
                   judgments
                   are
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Phaenomena
                 and
                 Wonders
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 will
                 precede
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 IF
                 we
                 reflect
                 upon
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Burning
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 usually
                 some
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 it self
                 ;
                 as
                 signs
                 and
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 ensuing
                 storm
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 easily
                 conclude
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 last
                 great
                 Storm
                 is
                 a
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Volcano's
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ready
                 to
                 burst
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 prevlous
                 signs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 introduce
                 this
                 Tragical
                 fate
                 .
                 Nature
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 extremity
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 symptomes
                 of
                 her
                 illness
                 ,
                 nor
                 die
                 silently
                 ,
                 without
                 pangs
                 or
                 complaint
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 naturally
                 heavy
                 of
                 belief
                 as
                 to
                 Futurities
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 scarce
                 fancy
                 any
                 other
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 our
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 take
                 Scripture
                 for
                 our
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 within
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 its
                 Predictions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 plainly
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 Signs
                 or
                 Prodigies
                 that
                 will
                 precede
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 or
                 aspect
                 ;
                 The
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 roar
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 fall
                 at
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 both
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 ;
                 But
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 flow
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 that
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 how
                 such
                 Changes
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 allegorize
                 all
                 these
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 political
                 changes
                 of
                 Governments
                 and
                 Empires
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 confusions
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 that
                 
                   darkning
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   shaking
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 phrases
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 moral
                 sence
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 this
                 interpretation
                 from
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 Empires
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Princes
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 describ'd
                 by
                 such
                 Figures
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 So
                 much
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Prophets
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 typical
                 adumbration
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 intended
                 should
                 literally
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 universal
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 whereof
                 these
                 partial
                 destructions
                 were
                 only
                 shadows
                 and
                 prefigurations
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 determine
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 the
                 known
                 and
                 approved
                 rule
                 for
                 interpreting
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   recede
                   from
                   the
                   literal
                   sence
                   without
                   necessity
                   ,
                
                 or
                 where
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 literal
                 interpretation
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 cases
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 History
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 do
                 show
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 literally
                 ,
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 determin'd
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 future
                 ;
                 So
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Natural
                 repugnancy
                 or
                 improbability
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 literally
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 intuition
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 rather
                 conclude
                 the
                 probability
                 or
                 necessity
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 dissolution
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 admit
                 Prodigies
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 or
                 Providential
                 indications
                 of
                 God's
                 judgments
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 case
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 reasonable
                 or
                 proper
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 Vengeance
                 and
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consider
                 what
                 signs
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 destin'd
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 publish
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaim
                 the
                 approaching
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 explication
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 grounds
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 ,
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 causes
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 These
                 Signs
                 are
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 commotions
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 darkness
                 or
                 bloudy
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ;
                 The
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 fulgurations
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 Stars
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 upon
                 several
                 occasions
                 shown
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 will
                 necessarily
                 be
                 multiplied
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 excess
                 of
                 drought
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 exhalations
                 will
                 more
                 abound
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 causes
                 ,
                 their
                 inflammation
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 ordinary
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 dry'd
                 ,
                 become
                 more
                 porous
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Vacuities
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Mines
                 or
                 Cavities
                 wherein
                 the
                 fumes
                 and
                 exhalations
                 lodge
                 ,
                 will
                 accordingly
                 be
                 of
                 greater
                 extent
                 ,
                 open
                 into
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 through
                 long
                 tracts
                 and
                 regions
                 ;
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 Earth-quake
                 comes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 shock
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 reach
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 compass
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 Islands
                 or
                 Continents
                 be
                 shaken
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 trains
                 have
                 taken
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 effects
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 concussions
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 affect
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   wonder
                   therefore
                   that
                   frequent
                   and
                   great
                   Earth-quakes
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   an
                   approaching
                   Conflagration
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   highest
                   expressions
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   a
                   literal
                   sence
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   finally
                   referr'd
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   terminated
                   solely
                   
                   upon
                   those
                   particular
                   Countries
                   or
                   People
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   are
                   at
                   first
                   directed
                   .
                   
                   Hear
                   what
                
                 Ezekiel
                 
                   says
                   upon
                   this
                   subject
                
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 my
                 Iealousy
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 my
                 wrath
                 have
                 I
                 spoken
                 ;
                 surely
                 in
                 that
                 Day
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 shaking
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Fishes
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fowls
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 creeping
                 things
                 that
                 creep
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 shake
                 at
                 my
                 presence
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 shall
                 be
                 thrown
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 s●eep
                 places
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 wall
                 sha●l
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 rain
                 an
                 over-flowing
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 hail-stones
                 ,
                 
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prophet
                
                 Isaias
                 
                   describes
                   these
                   judgments
                   in
                   terms
                   as
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   Natural
                   World
                   :
                
                 The
                 Windows
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 shake
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 utterly
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 clean
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 moved
                 exceedingly
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 shall
                 reel
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 like
                 a
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 removed
                 like
                 a
                 Cottage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 transgression
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 heavy
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 fall
                 and
                 not
                 rise
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 restrain
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 adequate
                 and
                 final
                 object
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 force
                 both
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 the
                 sence
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 manifest
                 allusions
                 and
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 partly
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 last
                 ruine
                 ;
                 torn
                 ,
                 broken
                 ,
                 a●d
                 shatter'd
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 Men
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 that
                 errour
                 ,
                 To
                 fancy
                 both
                 the
                 destructions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 Water
                 and
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 quiet
                 ,
                 noiseless
                 things
                 ;
                 executed
                 without
                 any
                 ruines
                 or
                 ruptures
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 Pool
                 of
                 still
                 Waters
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 rains
                 and
                 inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 superficial
                 scorching
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 running
                 fire
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 false
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 and
                 unsuitable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Deluge
                 is
                 there
                 represented
                 a
                 Disruption
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 future
                 combustion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 representations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 usher'd
                 in
                 and
                 accompanied
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 violent
                 impressions
                 upon
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 instrument
                 of
                 these
                 violences
                 will
                 be
                 Earth-quakes
                 .
                 These
                 will
                 tear
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 shake
                 its
                 foundations
                 ;
                 rend
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 tall
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 overturn
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 swallow
                 up
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cities
                 ;
                 disturb
                 and
                 disorder
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 confusion
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 Earth-quakes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   roarings
                   of
                   a
                   troubled
                   Sea.
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 dying
                 World.
                 S.
                 Luke
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 his
                 words
                 :
                 
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   signs
                   in
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Stars
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   distress
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   with
                   perplexity
                   ;
                   The
                   Sea
                   and
                   the
                   Waves
                   roaring
                   .
                   Mens
                   hearts
                   failing
                   them
                   for
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   looking
                   after
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   coming
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   Heaven
                   shall
                   be
                   shaken
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   shall
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   coming
                   in
                   a
                   cloud
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   great
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 some
                 would
                 allegorize
                 these
                 Signs
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 others
                 would
                 confine
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   redemption
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   trumpet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 further
                 is
                 intended
                 than
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 Prodigies
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 force
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 these
                 circumstances
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 those
                 partial
                 destructions
                 and
                 calamities
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 observ'd
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 being
                 types
                 of
                 an
                 universal
                 and
                 final
                 destruction
                 of
                 all
                 God●s
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 strokes
                 ,
                 to
                 show
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 ;
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 foretold
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 Providence
                 that
                 have
                 already
                 wrought
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 work
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 still
                 pledges
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 prefigurations
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 sign
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   roaring
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Waves
                   ,
                
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 ominous
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 tempest
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 strike
                 such
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 them
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 evil
                 coming
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 will
                 do
                 ;
                 what
                 proceeds
                 from
                 visible
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 happen
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 amaze
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 affright
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 these
                 disturbances
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 proceed
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 sympathy
                 and
                 revulsions
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 exhausting
                 the
                 subterraneous
                 cavities
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 draw
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Seas
                 what
                 supplies
                 they
                 can
                 :
                 And
                 partly
                 by
                 Earth-quakes
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Sea
                 it self
                 ;
                 with
                 exhalations
                 and
                 fiery
                 Eruptions
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Things
                 indeed
                 that
                 happen
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 this
                 conjuncture
                 ,
                 all
                 causes
                 conspiring
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 break
                 out
                 with
                 more
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 into
                 a
                 tumultuary
                 motion
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 occasion
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 high
                 Winds
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 think
                 a
                 superficial
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Waves
                 would
                 answer
                 this
                 Phaenomenon
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 rather
                 from
                 Contorsions
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 roar
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 for
                 pain
                 .
                 Some
                 Causes
                 impelling
                 the
                 Waters
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 another
                 ,
                 make
                 intestine
                 struglings
                 and
                 contrary
                 motions
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 proceed
                 unusual
                 noises
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 troubled
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 make
                 the
                 Sea
                 innavigable
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 strikes
                 terror
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Maritime
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 within
                 the
                 view
                 or
                 sound
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Sea.
                 The
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 chang'd
                 in
                 divers
                 respects
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 darkned
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 bloudy
                 ,
                 or
                 pale
                 countenance
                 ;
                 The
                 Celestial
                 Powers
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 unsetled
                 in
                 their
                 Orbs.
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 their
                 obscuration
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 colour
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 happens
                 commonly
                 before
                 the
                 Eruption
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 
                   Dion
                   Cassius
                
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 Eruption
                 of
                 Aetna
                 which
                 he
                 describes
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 occasions
                 in
                 Vesuvius
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 easie
                 explication
                 ;
                 for
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 clear
                 or
                 turbid
                 ,
                 the
                 Luminaries
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 conspicuous
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 fumes
                 or
                 exhalations
                 that
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 discolour'd
                 sometimes
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 through
                 the
                 fumes
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 we
                 appear
                 pale
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Ghosts
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 foggy
                 days
                 the
                 Sun
                 hangs
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 as
                 a
                 lump
                 of
                 Bloud
                 .
                 And
                 botl●
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 at
                 their
                 rising
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 light
                 comes
                 to
                 us
                 through
                 the
                 thick
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 red
                 and
                 fiery
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 changes
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Luminaries
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 modifications
                 of
                 their
                 light
                 as
                 it
                 flows
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 colours
                 are
                 but
                 Light
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 disguise
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 passes
                 through
                 Mediums
                 of
                 diff●rent
                 qualities
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 different
                 forms
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 simplicity
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 pure
                 air
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 air
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 and
                 corrupted
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 appear
                 no
                 visible
                 change
                 to
                 our
                 eye
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 infectious
                 airs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 before
                 storms
                 and
                 rains
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 feel
                 commonly
                 sooner
                 than
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 creatures
                 perceive
                 much
                 sooner
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 'T
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 if
                 before
                 this
                 mighty
                 storm
                 the
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 quite
                 alter'd
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 often
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 fumes
                 and
                 exhalations
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 breaks
                 out
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 be
                 tinctur'd
                 in
                 several
                 ways
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 order'd
                 providentially
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 contract
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 Spots
                 or
                 Maculae
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 be
                 really
                 darkened
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Planets
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 proportionable
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 Moon
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 her
                 light
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 upon
                 all
                 suppositions
                 these
                 Phaenomena
                 are
                 very
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 necessary
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Sign
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   powers
                   of
                   heaven
                   will
                   be
                   shaken
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Heavens
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 either
                 understood
                 the
                 Planetary
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 latter
                 being
                 vastly
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 really
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 Nor
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 its
                 motions
                 or
                 the
                 Bodies
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 any
                 way
                 shaken
                 or
                 disorder'd
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 appearance
                 these
                 celestial
                 Bodies
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 motions
                 disorder'd
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 tempest
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ship
                 is
                 toss'd
                 with
                 contrary
                 and
                 uncertain
                 motions
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 seem
                 to
                 fluctuate
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 to
                 reel
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Vessel
                 .
                 So
                 possibly
                 the
                 uncertain
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 may
                 so
                 vary
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 aspect
                 of
                 this
                 starry
                 Canopy
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 tremble
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Planetary
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 They
                 may
                 really
                 be
                 shaken
                 .
                 Providence
                 either
                 ordering
                 some
                 great
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 previously
                 to
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 our
                 Planet
                 ;
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 Venus
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Or
                 the
                 great
                 shakings
                 and
                 concussions
                 of
                 our
                 Globe
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 affecting
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Orbs
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 may
                 cause
                 Anomalies
                 and
                 irregularities
                 in
                 their
                 motions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 sence
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 pitch
                 upon
                 chiefly
                 for
                 explaining
                 this
                 phrase
                 of
                 
                   shaking
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Fix'd
                 Stars
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ;
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 that
                 change
                 of
                 situation
                 in
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 Stars
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 to
                 take
                 another
                 posture
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 different
                 consequences
                 of
                 a
                 strait
                 or
                 oblique
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 once
                 shaken
                 before
                 ;
                 namely
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 first
                 situation
                 ;
                 so
                 now
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 shaken
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 posture
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 that
                 first
                 concussion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 literal
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 
                 repeated
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Yet
                   once
                   more
                   I
                   shake
                   not
                   the
                   Earth
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Sign
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Falling
                   Stars
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Stars
                   shall
                   fall
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 says
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Matt.
                 24.
                 29.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 either
                 of
                 fix'd
                 Stars
                 or
                 Planets
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 should
                 tumble
                 from
                 the
                 Skies
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 break
                 it
                 all
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 or
                 swallow
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 does
                 a
                 sinking
                 ship
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 would
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 inferiour
                 universe
                 into
                 confusion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 by
                 these
                 Stars
                 to
                 understand
                 either
                 ●iery
                 Meteors
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 Comets
                 and
                 Blazing
                 Stars
                 .
                 No
                 doubt
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 fiery
                 Meteors
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   Falling
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 considerable
                 singly
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 multiplied
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 
                 falling
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 says
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   leafs
                   from
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   or
                   figs
                   from
                   the
                   fig-tree
                   ,
                
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 astonishing
                 fight
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 this
                 expression
                 does
                 chiefly
                 refer
                 to
                 Comets
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 dead
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 leave
                 their
                 seats
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 ethereal
                 regions
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 fixt
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 into
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 wander
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 blaze
                 in
                 their
                 tail
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 flame
                 about
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 some
                 fiery
                 Vengeance
                 .
                 If
                 numbers
                 of
                 these
                 blazing
                 Stars
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 our
                 heaven
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 dreadful
                 and
                 formidable
                 appearance
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Providence
                 hath
                 so
                 contriv'd
                 the
                 periods
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 unusual
                 concourse
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prelude
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 Tragical
                 Scene
                 of
                 the
                 Sublunary
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 Scripture
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 grounds
                 laid
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 explication
                 .
                 It
                 reaches
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Signs
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 As
                 
                   Lakes
                   of
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   a
                   molten
                   Sea
                   mingled
                   with
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   Liquefaction
                   of
                   Mountains
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 now
                 look
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 Hyperbolical
                 and
                 Poetical
                 strains
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 barefac'd
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 will
                 literally
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 predicted
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 more
                 will
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 hypothesis
                 or
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 answer
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 and
                 characters
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 also
                 make
                 way
                 and
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 another
                 World
                 to
                 succeed
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Peter
                 hath
                 taught
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 positively
                 and
                 expresly
                 
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 its
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 that
                 so
                 explain
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 afterwards
                 in
                 an
                 eternal
                 rubbish
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hopes
                 of
                 restoration
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 stand
                 this
                 far
                 ther
                 trial
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 accountable
                 for
                 the
                 consequences
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Antecedents
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 accordingly
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Book
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 rais'd
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 Readers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 close
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 bid
                 farewel
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 review
                 of
                 its
                 last
                 flames
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 An
                 imperfect
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 CErtainly
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Scenes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 THE
                 COMING
                 OF
                 OUR
                 SAVIOUR
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 BURNING
                 OF
                 THE
                 WORLD
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 could
                 draw
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 the
                 Pictures
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 lively
                 colours
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 scarce
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 divert
                 our
                 imagination
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 objects
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 more
                 affect
                 us
                 than
                 the
                 greatest
                 Glory
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 visible
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 greatest
                 Terror
                 .
                 A
                 God
                 descending
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Burning
                 World
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 things
                 truly
                 above
                 expression
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 different
                 and
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 ordinary
                 thoughts
                 and
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 description
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 extravagant
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 our
                 unhappiness
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 used
                 to
                 little
                 trifling
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 great
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 phantastical
                 :
                 An
                 Idea
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 contemplative
                 or
                 melancholy
                 person
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 venture
                 therefore
                 ,
                 without
                 premising
                 some
                 grounds
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 This
                 Glorious
                 Appearance
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Burning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 laid
                 a
                 foundation
                 sufficient
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 highest
                 description
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 being
                 wholly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 all
                 directions
                 we
                 can
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 fitting
                 and
                 just
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Pomp.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 mention
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 prove
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 no
                 Christian
                 can
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 in
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 this
                 Coming
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 now
                 enquire
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 
                 
                   that
                   Scripture
                   tells
                   us
                   our
                   Saviour
                   will
                   come
                   in
                
                 Flaming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   with
                   an
                
                 Host
                 of
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 ;
                 
                 
                   so
                   says
                   S.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 mighty
                 Angels
                 ;
                 in
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ,
                 taking
                 vengeance
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   says
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
                 
                   From
                   which
                   two
                   places
                   we
                   may
                   learn
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   flames
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   With
                   an
                   Host
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   In
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   I
                   think
                   is
                   understood
                   that
                   Throne
                   of
                   Glory
                   represented
                   by
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   for
                   the
                
                 Ancient
                 of
                 Days
                 .
                 
                   For
                   our
                   Saviour
                   speaks
                   here
                   to
                   the
                
                 Iews
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   probably
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   intelligible
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   most
                   likely
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   either
                   the
                   Glory
                   wherein
                   God
                   appeared
                   at
                   Mount
                
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   the●
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   largely
                   to
                   the
                
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 
                 
                   or
                   that
                   which
                
                 Daniel
                 
                   represents
                   Him
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   latter
                   being
                   more
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   subject
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   discourse
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   likely
                   this
                   expression
                   refers
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Give
                   me
                   leave
                   therefore
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   that
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 I
                 beheld
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Thrones
                 were
                 *
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ancient
                 of
                 days
                 did
                 sit
                 ,
                 whose
                 garment
                 was
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hair
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 like
                 the
                 pure
                 wool
                 :
                 His
                 Throne
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 fiery
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wheels
                 as
                 burning
                 fire
                 .
                 A
                 fiery
                 stream
                 issued
                 and
                 came
                 forth
                 from
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 ministred
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 thousand
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   With
                   this
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   compare
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   seen
                   by
                   S.
                
                 Iohn
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 4.
                 2
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 immediately
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 a
                 throne
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sat
                 on
                 the
                 Throne
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 fat
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 like
                 a
                 Iasper
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sardine
                 Stone
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Rain-bow
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 in
                 appearance
                 like
                 unto
                 an
                 Emerald
                 .
                 And
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 proceeded
                 Lightnings
                 ,
                 and
                 Thunderings
                 ,
                 and
                 Voices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 was
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 glass
                 like
                 unto
                 Crystal
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 those
                 representations
                 you
                 have
                 some
                 beams
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 partly
                 a
                 direction
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 conceiving
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 appearance
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 further
                 observe
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 how
                 external
                 Nature
                 will
                 be
                 affected
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 approaching
                 Glory
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 often
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 terms
                 very
                 high
                 and
                 eloquent
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 lov'd
                 that
                 subject
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consternation
                 of
                 all
                 Nature
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 throws
                 about
                 his
                 thunder
                 and
                 lightning
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Hills
                 to
                 melt
                 like
                 wax
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 
                   18th
                   .
                   Psalm
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 97.
                 and
                 the
                 104.
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Habakkuk
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Prophetick
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   3d.
                
                 hath
                 many
                 Ejaculations
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Nahum
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   mountains
                   quake
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hills
                   melt
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   burnt
                   at
                   his
                   presence
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   dwell
                   therein
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 just
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Those
                 all
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 help
                 to
                 prepare
                 and
                 make
                 ready
                 a
                 Theater
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 an
                 angry
                 God
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 will
                 be
                 dark
                 and
                 gloomy
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Veil
                 drawn
                 over
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 disposition
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 break
                 into
                 open
                 flames
                 .
                 The
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 smoaking
                 ;
                 the
                 Rivers
                 dry
                 ;
                 Earthquakes
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 Sea
                 sunk
                 and
                 retir'd
                 into
                 its
                 deepest
                 Chanel
                 ,
                 and
                 roaring
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 some
                 mighty
                 storm
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 day
                 dead
                 and
                 melancholy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Night-Scenes
                 will
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 horrour
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Blazing
                   Stars
                
                 appear
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Furies
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 lighted
                 Torches
                 ,
                 threatning
                 to
                 set
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 the
                 Comets
                 will
                 bear
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 Tragedy
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 either
                 as
                 to
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 bigness
                 ,
                 or
                 nearness
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 will
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 flaming
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 of
                 unusual
                 forms
                 and
                 magnitudes
                 ;
                 Balls
                 of
                 fire
                 rowling
                 in
                 the
                 Skie
                 ,
                 and
                 pointed
                 lightnings
                 darted
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 mixt
                 with
                 claps
                 of
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 unusual
                 noises
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 The
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 will
                 be
                 confus'd
                 and
                 irregular
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 light
                 and
                 motions
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 were
                 broken
                 or
                 expir'd
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 languishing
                 or
                 dying
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 under
                 the
                 fears
                 of
                 their
                 last
                 end
                 ;
                 The
                 Heavens
                 will
                 open
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 appear
                 .
                 A
                 Glory
                 surpassing
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 its
                 greatest
                 radiancy
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 describe
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 bear
                 some
                 resemblance
                 or
                 proportion
                 with
                 those
                 representations
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   God
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                
                 .
                 This
                 wonder
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 its
                 form
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 presently
                 attract
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 Nothing
                 can
                 more
                 affect
                 them
                 than
                 an
                 object
                 so
                 unusual
                 and
                 so
                 illustrious
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 probably
                 )
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 their
                 last
                 destiny
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 this
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 dead
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 his
                 first
                 glorious
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 darkness
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 often
                 describ'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 as
                 Light
                 or
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 darkness
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 
                   He
                   bowed
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   came
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   darkness
                   was
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   .
                   He
                   made
                   darkness
                   his
                   secret
                   place
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   His
                   pavilion
                   round
                   about
                   him
                   were
                   dark
                   Waters
                   and
                   thick
                   Clouds
                   of
                   the
                   Skies
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   brightness
                   that
                   was
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   thick
                   Clouds
                   passed
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 appear'd
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mountain
                   burnt
                   with
                   fire
                   unto
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Heaven
                   with
                   darkness
                   ,
                   clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   thick
                   darkness
                   :
                
                 
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresses
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 blackness
                 and
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 tempest
                 .
                 Light
                 is
                 never
                 more
                 glorious
                 than
                 when
                 surrounded
                 with
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 obscure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 little
                 distinction
                 of
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 this
                 Divine
                 Light
                 over-bears
                 and
                 distinguishes
                 it self
                 from
                 common
                 Light
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 Mid-day
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 about
                 Noon
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 shin'd
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 surrounded
                 St.
                 Panl
                 .
                 
                 And
                 't
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Day-time
                 that
                 St.
                 Stephen
                 saw
                 the
                 
                   Heavens
                   opened
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   saw
                   the
                   glory
                   
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Iesus
                   standing
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                
                 This
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 a
                 more
                 vital
                 source
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 Day
                 or
                 Night
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 predominant
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 appearance
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 reflect
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 help
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 form
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 appearance
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 had
                 declar'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 The
                 Text
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   were
                   thunders
                   and
                   lightnings
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   thick
                   Cloud
                   upon
                   the
                   Mount
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Trumpet
                   exceeding
                   loud
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Camp
                   trembled
                   .
                   And
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   was
                   altogether
                   on
                   a
                   smoke
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Lord
                   descended
                   upon
                   it
                   in
                   fire
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   smoke
                   thereof
                   ascended
                   as
                   the
                   smoke
                   of
                   a
                   furnace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   Mount
                   quaked
                   greatly
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 Mount
                 as
                 an
                 Epitome
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 this
                 appearance
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 imperfect
                 resemblance
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 or
                 main
                 strokes
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 smoke
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 a
                 Triumph
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 acted
                 upon
                 the
                 Theater
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 in
                 proportion
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 great
                 and
                 magnificent
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 therefore
                 this
                 mighty
                 God
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 that
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 been
                 ill
                 treated
                 ,
                 not
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 will
                 tremble
                 at
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 will
                 scatter
                 the
                 dark
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 shoot
                 streams
                 of
                 light
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Air.
                 But
                 that
                 first
                 appearance
                 ,
                 being
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 mass
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinct
                 form
                 ;
                 till
                 ,
                 by
                 nearer
                 approaches
                 ,
                 this
                 bright
                 Body
                 shows
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 for
                 their
                 Leader
                 .
                 Then
                 you
                 may
                 imagine
                 how
                 guilty
                 Mankind
                 will
                 tremble
                 and
                 be
                 astonish'd
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 gazing
                 at
                 this
                 heavenly
                 Host
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Archangel
                   is
                   heard
                
                 ,
                 the
                 shrill
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 reaches
                 their
                 ears
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 gives
                 the
                 general
                 Alarum
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 
                   For
                   he
                   cometh
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   cometh
                   ,
                
                 they
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 The
                 crucified
                 God
                 is
                 return'd
                 in
                 Glory
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Vengeance
                 upon
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 Not
                 only
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 pierc'd
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Body
                 ,
                 with
                 Nails
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 Spear
                 ,
                 as
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 also
                 that
                 pierce
                 him
                 every
                 day
                 by
                 their
                 prophaneness
                 and
                 hard
                 speeches
                 ,
                 concerning
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 mock'd
                 ,
                 or
                 blasphem'd
                 ,
                 laugh't
                 at
                 his
                 meanness
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 his
                 vain
                 threats
                 ;
                 They
                 see
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 confounded
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 fear
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 their
                 anguish
                 and
                 despair
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 Mountains
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Fly
                   into
                   the
                   clefts
                   of
                   the
                   Rocks
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   into
                   the
                   Caves
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Majes●y
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   ariseth
                   to
                   shake
                   terribly
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 express
                 or
                 conceive
                 the
                 dread
                 and
                 majesty
                 of
                 this
                 appearance
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 express
                 the
                 passions
                 and
                 consternation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 behold
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 exceed
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 humane
                 
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 neither
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 comparisons
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 known
                 by
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 pomp
                 and
                 magnificence
                 of
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Triumphs
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Inaugurations
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 sport
                 and
                 entertainment
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 this
                 Solemnity
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 condescends
                 to
                 an
                 external
                 glory
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 visible
                 Train
                 and
                 Equipage
                 :
                 When
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 his
                 vast
                 and
                 boundless
                 Empire
                 ,
                 he
                 summons
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 :
                 The
                 several
                 orders
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 his
                 Person
                 ;
                 tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 tell
                 the
                 form
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 our
                 experience
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 No
                 Armies
                 so
                 numerous
                 as
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 bright
                 Legions
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 flaming
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 will
                 sit
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 triumph
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 .
                 And
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 wild
                 noises
                 of
                 the
                 rabble
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 worldly
                 state
                 :
                 This
                 blessed
                 company
                 will
                 breath
                 their
                 Halleluiahs
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 repeated
                 acclamations
                 of
                 
                   Salvation
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   which
                   sits
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lamb.
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   salvation
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 leave
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 our
                 silent
                 devotion
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
                 Only
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 ,
                 whilst
                 this
                 object
                 is
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 short
                 reflection
                 upon
                 the
                 wonderful
                 history
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 states
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Person
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 hath
                 undergone
                 .
                 We
                 now
                 see
                 him
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 in
                 glory
                 and
                 triumph
                 ,
                 surrounded
                 with
                 innumerable
                 Angels
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 enter'd
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Equipage
                 :
                 mounted
                 upon
                 an
                 Ass's
                 Colt
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 little
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 cry'd
                 ,
                 Hosanna
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 comeing
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 Manger
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Cradle
                 ;
                 A
                 naked
                 Babe
                 dropt
                 in
                 a
                 Crib
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 :
                 
                 His
                 poor
                 Mother
                 not
                 having
                 wherewithal
                 to
                 get
                 her
                 a
                 better
                 Lodging
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 this
                 Sacred
                 Burthen
                 .
                 This
                 helpless
                 Infant
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 wanted
                 a
                 little
                 Milk
                 to
                 refresh
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 support
                 its
                 weakness
                 :
                 That
                 hath
                 often
                 cry'd
                 for
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 with
                 hunger
                 and
                 tears
                 :
                 now
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 Divine
                 Person
                 had
                 faln
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 in
                 a
                 mortal
                 Body
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 with
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 his
                 life
                 here
                 amongst
                 sinners
                 ;
                 That
                 alone
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 infinite
                 condescension
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 months
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 Cell
                 of
                 a
                 Womans
                 Womb.
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   's
                   doing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   marvellous
                   in
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 wonderful
                 in
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 be
                 compar'd
                 with
                 his
                 present
                 glory
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 think
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 incredible
                 .
                 Look
                 up
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Heavens
                 :
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 bow
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 a
                 new
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 Then
                 look
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 a
                 naked
                 Body
                 hanging
                 upon
                 a
                 cursed
                 Tree
                 in
                 
                   Golgotha
                   ●
                
                 Crucified
                 betwixt
                 Two
                 Thieves
                 :
                 wounded
                 ,
                 spit
                 upon
                 ,
                 mock'd
                 ,
                 abus'd
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 can
                 
                 act
                 or
                 suffer
                 such
                 different
                 parts
                 ?
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 Nature
                 :
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 darkness
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 Principalities
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 :
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Infant
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 crucified
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 the
                 Christian
                 records
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 ?
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 is
                 the
                 Wonder
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 above
                 ,
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Subject
                 .
                 We
                 left
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 languishing
                 condition
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Burnt-offering
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 its
                 offended
                 Lord.
                 When
                 Sodom
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 interceded
                 with
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 spare
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Righteous
                 sake
                 :
                 
                 And
                 David
                 interceded
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 guiltless
                 People
                 from
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 and
                 the
                 Destroying
                 Angel.
                 
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 Intercessor
                 for
                 Mankind
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 extremity
                 :
                 None
                 to
                 interpose
                 where
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 our
                 Peace
                 is
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 .
                 Shall
                 then
                 
                   the
                   righteous
                   perish
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   ?
                   Shall
                   not
                   the
                   Iudge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   do
                   right
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 Righteous
                 be
                 translated
                 and
                 delivered
                 from
                 This
                 Fire
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 innocent
                 Children
                 and
                 Infants
                 ?
                 Must
                 these
                 all
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 merciless
                 flames
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 Moloch
                 ?
                 and
                 their
                 tender
                 flesh
                 ,
                 like
                 burnt
                 incense
                 ,
                 send
                 up
                 fumes
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 nostrils
                 of
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 ?
                 Can
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 smell
                 a
                 sweet
                 favour
                 from
                 such
                 Sacrifices
                 ?
                 The
                 greater
                 half
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Infants
                 and
                 Children
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   these
                   Lambs
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   they
                   done
                   ?
                
                 Are
                 there
                 no
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 harmless
                 multitude
                 ?
                 But
                 we
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Guardian
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 Providence
                 which
                 watches
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 only
                 remains
                 therefore
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 fall
                 that
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 consume
                 this
                 Holocaust
                 .
                 Imagine
                 all
                 Nature
                 now
                 standing
                 in
                 a
                 silent
                 expectation
                 to
                 receive
                 its
                 last
                 doom
                 :
                 The
                 Tutelary
                 and
                 Destroying
                 Angels
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 instructions
                 :
                 Every
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 for
                 the
                 fatal
                 hour
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 silence
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 raise
                 their
                 voice
                 and
                 sing
                 aloud
                 ,
                 
                   LET
                   GOD
                   ARISE
                   :
                   Let
                   his
                   enemies
                   be
                   scatter'd
                   .
                   As
                   smoak
                   is
                   driven
                   away
                   ,
                   so
                   drive
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   As
                   wax
                   melteth
                   before
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   LET
                   the
                   wicked
                   perish
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 a
                 signal
                 given
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 sublunary
                 World
                 breaks
                 into
                 Flames
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Treasuries
                 of
                 Fire
                 are
                 open'd
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 begins
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 should
                 now
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 represent
                 
                   the
                   World
                   on
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 confusions
                 that
                 necessarily
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 in
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 most
                 Men
                 a
                 Romantick
                 Scene
                 .
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Scene
                 .
                 
                   The
                   heavens
                   will
                   pass
                   away
                   with
                   a
                   noise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Elements
                   will
                   melt
                   with
                   fervent
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   will
                   be
                   burm
                   up
                   .
                
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 without
                 the
                 greatest
                 disorders
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 in
                 external
                 Nature
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 ●addest
                 spectacles
                 that
                 eye
                 can
                 behold
                 .
                 We
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 burnt
                 alive
                 :
                 here
                 are
                 Millions
                 ,
                 shrieking
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 frightful
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 a
                 great
                 City
                 in
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 distractions
                 and
                 misery
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 Universal
                 Fire
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Universal
                 Massacre
                 of
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Prophets
                 foretold
                 of
                 the
                 desolations
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 strains
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 literally
                 accomplinsn'd
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 and
                 general
                 Calamity
                 :
                 
                 And
                 those
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 Spectators
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 i●s
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 disorders
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 the
                 inanimate
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 nor
                 less
                 strange
                 and
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 in
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Every
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Region
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 this
                 Fire
                 extend
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 tumult
                 and
                 a
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 habitable
                 World
                 running
                 into
                 confusion
                 .
                 A
                 World
                 is
                 sooner
                 destroyed
                 than
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 relapses
                 hastily
                 into
                 that
                 Chaos-state
                 ,
                 ou●
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 came
                 by
                 slow
                 and
                 leisurely
                 motions
                 .
                 As
                 an
                 Army
                 advances
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 by
                 just
                 and
                 regular
                 marches
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 broken
                 and
                 routed
                 ,
                 it
                 flies
                 with
                 precipitation
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 cannot
                 describe
                 its
                 posture
                 .
                 Fire
                 is
                 a
                 barbarous
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 it
                 gives
                 no
                 mercy
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 prevails
                 .
                 A
                 storm
                 or
                 Hurricano
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 strange
                 havock
                 where
                 it
                 comes
                 ;
                 but
                 devouring
                 ●lames
                 ,
                 or
                 exhalations
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 have
                 still
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 violence
                 and
                 carry
                 more
                 terror
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ●
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Earthquakes
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Fire
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 Nature
                 ,
                 more
                 impetuous
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 irresistibly
                 destructive
                 than
                 these
                 two
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 war
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 bear
                 the●●
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 great
                 execution
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Earthquakes
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 Eruptions
                 will
                 tear
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 Thunders
                 and
                 convulsive
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 rend
                 the
                 Skies
                 .
                 The
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 boyl
                 and
                 struggle
                 with
                 streams
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 that
                 ●un
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 fume
                 ,
                 and
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 roar
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 storms
                 and
                 tempests
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 noises
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 will
                 be
                 answered
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 by
                 falling
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Mountains
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 station
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 prospect
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Scene
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 darkness
                 .
                 This
                 New
                 Temple
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 smoak
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 consecrating
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 look
                 down
                 upon
                 this
                 burning
                 World
                 from
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 lively
                 representation
                 of
                 Hell
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Fire
                 and
                 darkness
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 chief
                 things
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 describ'd
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 here
                 mingled
                 together
                 :
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 ingredients
                 that
                 make
                 that
                 Tophet
                 that
                 is
                 prepar'd
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 are
                 Lakes
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 :
                 Rivers
                 of
                 melted
                 glowing
                 matter
                 :
                 Ten
                 thousand
                 Volcano's
                 vomiting
                 flames
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 Thick
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 Pillars
                 of
                 smoak
                 twisted
                 about
                 with
                 wreaths
                 of
                 flame
                 ,
                 like
                 fiery
                 Snakes
                 .
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Earth
                 thrown
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 dropping
                 down
                 in
                 lumps
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 will
                 all
                 be
                 literally
                 true
                 ,
                 concerning
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostate
                 crew
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 :
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 else
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 answers
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 storm
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 hath
                 got
                 an
                 entire
                 victory
                 over
                 all
                 other
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 subdued
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Sea
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 covering
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 exterior
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 melted
                 into
                 a
                 fluor
                 ,
                 like
                 molten
                 glass
                 ,
                 or
                 running
                 metal
                 ▪
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 other
                 Fluids
                 ,
                 fill
                 all
                 vacuities
                 and
                 depressions
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 regular
                 surface
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 center
                 .
                 This
                 Sea
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 first
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 will
                 cover
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 :
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 second
                 Chaos
                 :
                 and
                 leave
                 a
                 capacity
                 for
                 another
                 World
                 to
                 rise
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 present
                 business
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 only
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 ▪
                 reflect
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 transient
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 habitable
                 World.
                 How
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 one
                 Element
                 ,
                 breaking
                 loose
                 upon
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Varieties
                 of
                 Nature
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 admir'd
                 and
                 ador'd
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 is
                 obliterated
                 or
                 vanish'd
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 form
                 and
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 overspreads
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 Where
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 great
                 Empires
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 great
                 Imperial
                 Cities
                 ?
                 Their
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 Trophe●s
                 ,
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 glory
                 ?
                 Show
                 me
                 where
                 they
                 stood
                 :
                 read
                 the
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 the
                 Victor●s
                 name
                 .
                 What
                 remains
                 ,
                 what
                 impressions
                 ,
                 what
                 difference
                 or
                 distinction
                 do
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 mass
                 of
                 fire
                 ?
                 Rome
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   Eternal
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Empress
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whose
                 domination
                 and
                 superstition
                 ,
                 
                   ancient
                   and
                   modern
                
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 her
                 now
                 ▪
                 She
                 laid
                 her
                 foundations
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Palaces
                 were
                 strong
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 :
                 
                   She
                   glorified
                   her self
                   ,
                   and
                   liv'd
                   deliciously
                   :
                   and
                   said
                   in
                   her
                   heart
                   ,
                   I
                   sit
                   a
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   see
                   no
                   sorrow
                   .
                
                 But
                 her
                 hour
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 wip'd
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 perpetual
                 oblivion
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 Cities
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 works
                 of
                 Men's
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Hills
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Rocks
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 melted
                 as
                 Wax
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   their
                   place
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   found
                   .
                
                 Here
                 stood
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 a
                 prodigious
                 range
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 the
                 Load
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ▪
                 that
                 cover'd
                 many
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 reach'd
                 their
                 arms
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 This
                 huge
                 mass
                 of
                 Stone
                 is
                 soften'd
                 and
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 tender
                 Cloud
                 into
                 rain
                 .
                 Here
                 stood
                 the
                 African
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 Atlas
                 with
                 his
                 top
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 frozen
                 Caucasus
                 ,
                 and
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 and
                 Imaus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
                 And
                 yonder
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 stood
                 the
                 Riphaean
                 Hills
                 ,
                 cloath'd
                 in
                 Ice
                 and
                 Snow
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 vanish'd
                 ,
                 dropt
                 away
                 as
                 the
                 Snow
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 :
                 and
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 red
                 Sea
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   Great
                   and
                   marvellous
                   are
                   thy
                   Works
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                   Almighty
                   :
                   Iust
                   and
                   true
                   are
                   thy
                   ways
                   ,
                   Thou
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 Hallelujah
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 CONCLVSION
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 a
                 reality
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assur'd
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 and
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 keep
                 it
                 long
                 in
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 some
                 moral
                 reflections
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 both
                 great
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 universal
                 concern
                 to
                 all
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 look
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   World
                   in
                   Flames
                
                 ,
                 without
                 thinking
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 Whether
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 ●lames
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 my
                 security
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 fall
                 under
                 this
                 fiery
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 an
                 angry
                 God
                 ?
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 deliver'd
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 
                 makes
                 this
                 pious
                 reflection
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Seeing
                   then
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   shall
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   ▪
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   ought
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   in
                   holy
                   conversation
                   and
                   godliness
                   ?
                
                 The
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 argument
                 depends
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 Verse
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   present
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                   were
                   reserv'd
                   unto
                   fire
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   perdition
                   of
                   irreligious
                   men
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 avoid
                 the
                 crime
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 escape
                 the
                 punishment
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 expression
                 of
                 irreligious
                 or
                 
                   ungodly
                   men
                
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 very
                 general
                 ▪
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Persons
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 distinct
                 in
                 their
                 characters
                 .
                 He
                 seems
                 to
                 mark
                 out
                 for
                 this
                 destruction
                 ,
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Infidels
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 :
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   mighty
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                   taking
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 Then
                 as
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 Chapt.
                 and
                 8th
                 .
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   consume
                   that
                   Wicked
                   one
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   destroy
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   ,
                
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 all
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 St.
                 Peter
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 and
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Persons
                 are
                 characteriz'd
                 as
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 for
                 destruction
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 acknowledge
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Deity
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 hearken
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 reject
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 preach'd
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 poor
                 barbarous
                 and
                 ignorant
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 scarce
                 ever
                 heard
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 threaten'd
                 with
                 this
                 fiery
                 vengeance
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 full
                 manifestation
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 properly
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ.
                 And
                 such
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 says
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 
                   A
                   fearful
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   fiery
                   indignation
                   shall
                   devour
                   :
                
                 which
                 still
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consum'd
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   False
                   Prophet
                
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Lake
                   that
                   burns
                   with
                   fire
                   and
                
                 brimstone
                 :
                 Which
                 Lake
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 till
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 for
                 whom
                 Tophet
                 is
                 prepar'd
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 For
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 isfidels
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Companions
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 open
                 rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 defiance
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Excepting
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 rather
                 in
                 a
                 secret
                 conspiracy
                 ,
                 than
                 an
                 open
                 rebellion
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 pretended
                 Commission
                 from
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 He
                 persecutes
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 dishonours
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 corrupts
                 his
                 Laws
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 War
                 against
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 affront
                 and
                 provocation
                 ,
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 bare
                 fac'd
                 opposition
                 would
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 unacceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 All
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinners
                 and
                 wicked
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 properly
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 mention'd
                 .
                 An
                 intemperate
                 Man
                 is
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 injust
                 Man
                 is
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ▪
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 persecute
                 their
                 Servants
                 ,
                 are
                 directly
                 and
                 immediately
                 Enemies
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 comes
                 in
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 triumph
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 To
                 take
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 Rebels
                 or
                 Conspirators
                 against
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 these
                 Monsters
                 of
                 Men
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 exemplary
                 Objects
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 under
                 take
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 Orders
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 a
                 short
                 Treatise
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Learned
                 amongst
                 them
                 are
                 allow'd
                 to
                 be
                 inqulsitive
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 read
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 condemn
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 expect
                 that
                 this
                 English
                 Translation
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Latin
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 fair
                 warning
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 prov'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Atheistically
                 inclin'd
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 believe
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 them
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 How
                 mean
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 hopes
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 uneasie
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 fears
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Future
                 .
                 Those
                 ,
                 sure
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 little
                 narrow
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 themselves
                 a
                 portion
                 and
                 a
                 sufficiency
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 enjoy
                 here
                 :
                 That
                 think
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 circulation
                 of
                 little
                 mean
                 actions
                 ?
                 We
                 lie
                 down
                 and
                 rise
                 again
                 :
                 dress
                 and
                 undress
                 :
                 feed
                 and
                 wax
                 hungry
                 :
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 play
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 weary
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 lie
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 circle
                 returns
                 .
                 We
                 spend
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Night
                 comes
                 ,
                 we
                 throw
                 our selves
                 into
                 the
                 Bed
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 amongst
                 dreams
                 and
                 broken
                 thoughts
                 and
                 wild
                 imaginations
                 .
                 Our
                 reason
                 lies
                 asleep
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 arrant
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 sleep
                 in
                 the
                 Stalls
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 the
                 Capacities
                 of
                 Man
                 higher
                 than
                 these
                 ?
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 his
                 ambition
                 and
                 expectations
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 Adventurers
                 for
                 another
                 
                 World
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 noble
                 Chance
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 worth
                 our
                 thoughts
                 or
                 our
                 passions
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 no
                 worse
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 fellow
                 mortals
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 succeed
                 in
                 our
                 expectations
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 eternally
                 happy
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 Atheistical
                 inclinations
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 generous
                 Soul.
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 thought
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 aims
                 ,
                 or
                 expectations
                 ,
                 or
                 designs
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 must
                 lie
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 dull
                 Body
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 he
                 have
                 any
                 great
                 instincts
                 or
                 noble
                 passions
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 naturally
                 excite
                 in
                 him
                 greater
                 Idea
                 ,
                 inspire
                 him
                 with
                 higher
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 Scenes
                 of
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 cannot
                 have
                 any
                 great
                 sefice
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Providence
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Perfections
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 do
                 most
                 enlarge
                 and
                 ennoble
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 again
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 naturally
                 inclined
                 to
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 naturally
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 and
                 narrow
                 soul.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 expostulate
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 prove
                 :
                 or
                 to
                 upbraid
                 us
                 with
                 our
                 make
                 and
                 temper
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 error
                 in
                 speculation
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 an
                 error
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 prudence
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 seek
                 Truth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 make
                 for
                 us
                 or
                 against
                 us
                 ;
                 convince
                 us
                 therefore
                 by
                 just
                 reasoning
                 and
                 direct
                 arguments
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 wee
                 'l
                 endeavour
                 to
                 correct
                 these
                 defects
                 in
                 our
                 natural
                 complexion
                 .
                 You
                 say
                 well
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Book
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 :
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 cannot
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 Phanomena
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 represented
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 may
                 consult
                 at
                 leisure
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 perswasive
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 easily
                 give
                 our selves
                 up
                 to
                 such
                 inclinations
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 neither
                 generosity
                 ,
                 nor
                 prudence
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 amiss
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 persons
                 should
                 often
                 take
                 into
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 The
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Seeing
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 certainly
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 that
                 burns
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Incredulous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 These
                 are
                 commonly
                 men
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 patience
                 enough
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 coolely
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 grounds
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 .
                 They
                 ought
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   Fact
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Reigns
                 of
                 Augustus
                 and
                 Tiherius
                 ,
                 that
                 wrought
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Miracles
                 in
                 Iudaea
                 ;
                 taught
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 was
                 Crucified
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 the
                 Third
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 visibly
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 
                 Fact
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 controversie
                 turns
                 only
                 to
                 an
                 Historical
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 History
                 be
                 a
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 History
                 :
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 examine
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 recorded
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Question
                 that
                 remains
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Whether
                 such
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 does
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 the
                 divine
                 authority
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 We
                 suppose
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Testimonials
                 of
                 divine
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 convince
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 more
                 reasonable
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ?
                 The
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 His
                 Birth
                 was
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Life
                 a
                 train
                 of
                 Miracles
                 :
                 not
                 wrought
                 out
                 of
                 levity
                 and
                 vain
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 useful
                 and
                 charitable
                 purposes
                 .
                 His
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Morality
                 not
                 only
                 blameless
                 ,
                 but
                 Noble
                 :
                 designed
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 the
                 imperfect
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 false
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 All
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 improve
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 dispensation
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 spotless
                 innocency
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 Vice
                 or
                 any
                 evil
                 ;
                 and
                 liv'd
                 in
                 a
                 neglect
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Pomp
                 or
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 referring
                 his
                 happiness
                 wholly
                 to
                 another
                 World.
                 He
                 Prophesied
                 concerning
                 his
                 own
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 which
                 all
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 a
                 signal
                 manner
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 Prophesied
                 of
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 immediately
                 took
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 it self
                 every
                 way
                 throughout
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 maugre
                 all
                 opposition
                 or
                 persecution
                 ,
                 from
                 Iews
                 or
                 Heathens
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 supported
                 by
                 any
                 temporal
                 power
                 for
                 above
                 three
                 hundred
                 Years
                 :
                 nor
                 were
                 any
                 arts
                 us'd
                 ,
                 or
                 measures
                 taken
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 prudence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 That
                 grand
                 article
                 of
                 his
                 Rising
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 Ascending
                 visibly
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 pouring
                 down
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 (
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 promis'd
                 )
                 upon
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 followers
                 :
                 This
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 .
                 To
                 conquer
                 Death
                 :
                 To
                 mount
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Skies
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 inspire
                 his
                 followers
                 with
                 inimitable
                 gifts
                 and
                 faculties
                 ,
                 are
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 controversie
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 humane
                 power
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 be
                 esteemed
                 sure
                 Credentials
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 sent
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 possible
                 assurance
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 no
                 Impostor
                 or
                 deluded
                 person
                 :
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 two
                 Characters
                 all
                 unbelievers
                 must
                 fix
                 upon
                 him
                 )
                 but
                 Commission'd
                 by
                 Heaven
                 to
                 introduce
                 a
                 New
                 Religion
                 :
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 Judaism
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 The
                 beloved
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Ages
                 ,
                 the
                 True
                 Messiah
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 great
                 arguments
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 a
                 Divine
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 supernatural
                 powers
                 :
                 but
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 difficulties
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 unintelligible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 be
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 admire
                 
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 difficulties
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Schools
                 and
                 disputacious
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 trouble
                 your self
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 Authority
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 t
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 things
                 practical
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 things
                 meerly
                 speculative
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Practice
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 obscure
                 or
                 unintelligible
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 great
                 discretion
                 and
                 moderation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 us'd
                 in
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 alledg'd
                 ,
                 prove
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 that
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 asserting
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 asserts
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 err
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 expatiate
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 modes
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 consequences
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 puzled
                 by
                 your
                 own
                 forwardness
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 Infinite
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 that
                 are
                 incompleatly
                 reveal'd
                 ;
                 the
                 full
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 has
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 reserve
                 to
                 another
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 only
                 a
                 summary
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 deference
                 for
                 any
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Councels
                 and
                 secrets
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 censure
                 every
                 action
                 whose
                 reasons
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 fully
                 comprehend
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Providential
                 administration
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 know
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Councels
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 of
                 supernatural
                 Truths
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 has
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 reveal
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 these
                 Truths
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 manner
                 ,
                 summarlly
                 and
                 incompleatly
                 revealed
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 throw
                 off
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 or
                 reject
                 the
                 whole
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 of
                 whose
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 we
                 have
                 otherways
                 full
                 proof
                 and
                 satisfactory
                 evidence
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 To
                 lose
                 the
                 Substance
                 in
                 catching
                 at
                 a
                 Shadow
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Men
                 that
                 live
                 continually
                 in
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 amidst
                 business
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 their
                 time
                 is
                 commonly
                 shar'd
                 betwixt
                 those
                 two
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 such
                 Meditations
                 as
                 require
                 length
                 ,
                 justness
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 .
                 They
                 should
                 retire
                 from
                 the
                 crowd
                 for
                 one
                 Month
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 retire
                 sometimes
                 to
                 cure
                 a
                 Gout
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 diet
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 rule
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 pains
                 ,
                 to
                 cure
                 a
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 fatal
                 consequence
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 perish
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 negligence
                 or
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 the
                 Physician
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 blame
                 .
                 Burning
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 remedy
                 in
                 some
                 distempers
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 flame
                 about
                 their
                 heads
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 days
                 :
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 amongst
                 the
                 Living
                 ,
                 or
                 amongst
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 them
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 fiery
                 vengeance
                 will
                 prey
                 upon
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 been
                 true
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 hitherto
                 :
                 whether
                 in
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 Threatnings
                 ;
                 He
                 promis'd
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 send
                 down
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 upon
                 them
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 fully
                 accomplish'd
                 .
                 He
                 foretold
                 and
                 threaten'd
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 again
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   power
                   and
                   
                   great
                   glory
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 World.
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   he
                   sit
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   And
                   before
                   him
                   shall
                   be
                   gather'd
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 separate
                 the
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 bad
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 unbelievers
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                   ye
                   cursed
                   ,
                   into
                   everlasting
                   fire
                   ,
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 
                 As
                 you
                 will
                 plainly
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 compare
                 S.
                 Matthew's
                 words
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   mighty
                   Angels
                   :
                   In
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                   taking
                   vengeance
                   on
                   them
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hearken
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   Who
                   shall
                   be
                   punished
                   with
                   everlasting
                   destruction
                   ,
                   from
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 awakening
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 threatning
                 upon
                 record
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 one
                 who
                 never
                 yet
                 fail'd
                 in
                 his
                 word
                 )
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 his
                 Testimony
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 reject
                 him
                 now
                 as
                 a
                 Dupe
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ,
                 run
                 a
                 hazard
                 of
                 seeing
                 him
                 hereafter
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Judge
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 then
                 to
                 correct
                 their
                 errour
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 bright
                 Armies
                 of
                 Angels
                 fill
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 begins
                 to
                 melt
                 at
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 those
                 three
                 ranks
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Paul
                 seems
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 principally
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 sinners
                 and
                 vitious
                 Persons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 directly
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 transgressors
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Justice
                 .
                 In
                 every
                 well-govern'd
                 State
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Traitors
                 and
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 that
                 offend
                 more
                 immediately
                 against
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 notoriously
                 violate
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 crime
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   every
                   man's
                   work
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 reflect
                 often
                 upon
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 his
                 fate
                 and
                 sentence
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 last
                 Trial.
                 The
                 Iews
                 have
                 a
                 Tradition
                 that
                 Elias
                 sits
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 a
                 Register
                 of
                 all
                 Mens
                 actions
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 his
                 Under
                 Secretaries
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 minutes
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 passes
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 every
                 Man's
                 life
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 vouch
                 for
                 the
                 literal
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 effect
                 .
                 Every
                 Man's
                 fate
                 shall
                 be
                 determin'd
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 works
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 influence
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 single
                 action
                 was
                 formally
                 register'd
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Men
                 would
                 learn
                 to
                 contemn
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 cure
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Vices
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 argument
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 approaching
                 dissolution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 put
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 conceit
                 with
                 such
                 perishing
                 vanities
                 .
                 Lust
                 and
                 Ambition
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 reigning
                 Vices
                 of
                 great
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 little
                 fires
                 might
                 be
                 soon
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 frequently
                 and
                 seriously
                 meditate
                 on
                 this
                 last
                 and
                 Universal
                 Fire
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 Passions
                 
                 and
                 all
                 Contentions
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathens
                 themselves
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 to
                 abate
                 and
                 repress
                 the
                 vain
                 affectation
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 greatness
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 lesson
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Scipio
                   Africanus
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Uncle's
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Subject
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 a
                 like
                 occasion
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 hath
                 a
                 lesson
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 Lucan
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Battle
                 of
                 Pharsalia
                 ;
                 where
                 Pompey
                 lost
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 its
                 liberty
                 .
                 The
                 Poet
                 says
                 ,
                 Caesar
                 took
                 pleasure
                 in
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 burying
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   
                     Hos
                     ,
                     Caesar
                     ,
                     populos
                     si
                     nunc
                     non
                     usserit
                     Ignis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Uret
                     cum
                     Terris
                     ,
                     uret
                     cum
                     gurgite
                     Ponti
                     .
                  
                   
                     Communis
                     mundo
                     superest
                     Rogus
                     ,
                     Ossibus
                     astra
                  
                   
                     Misturus
                     .
                     Quocunque
                     Tuam
                     Fortuna
                     vocabit
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Hae
                     quoque
                     eunt
                     Animae
                     ;
                     non
                     altiùs
                     ibis
                     in
                     auras
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Non
                     meliore
                     loco
                     Stygiâ
                     sub
                     nocte
                     jacebis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Libera
                     fortuna
                     Mors
                     est
                     :
                     Capit
                     omnia
                     Tellus
                  
                   
                     Quae
                     genuit
                     ;
                     Coelo
                     tegitur
                     Qui
                     non
                     habet
                     urnam
                     .
                  
                
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   
                     If
                     now
                     these
                     Bodies
                     want
                     their
                     pile
                     and
                     urn
                     ,
                  
                   
                     At
                     last
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     whole
                     Globe
                     ,
                     they
                     're
                     sure
                     to
                     burn
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     World
                     expects
                     one
                     general
                     Fire
                     :
                     and
                     Thou
                  
                   
                     Must
                     go
                     where
                     these
                     poor
                     Sculs
                     are
                     wand'ring
                     now
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thou'l
                     reach
                     no
                     higher
                     ,
                     in
                     th'
                     Ethereal
                     Plain
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     'mongst
                     the
                     Shades
                     a
                     better
                     place
                     obtain
                     .
                  
                   
                     Death
                     levels
                     all
                     :
                     And
                     He
                     that
                     has
                     not
                     room
                  
                   
                     To
                     make
                     a
                     Grave
                     ,
                     Heaven's
                     Vault
                     shall
                     be
                     his
                     Tomb.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 mortifying
                 thoughts
                 to
                 ambitious
                 Spirits
                 .
                 And
                 surely
                 our
                 own
                 Mortality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mortality
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 convince
                 all
                 considering
                 Men
                 ,
                 That
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   of
                   Vanities
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vanity
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   :
                
                 any
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 relate
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               :
               Containing
               an
               Account
               OF
               THE
               
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               AND
               OF
               ALL
               THE
               GENERAL
               CHANGES
               Which
               it
               hath
               already
               undergone
               ,
               OR
               IS
               TO
               UNDERGO
               Till
               the
               CONSUMMATION
               of
               all
               Things
               .
            
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               NEW
               HEAVENS
               and
               NEW
               EARTH
               ,
               AND
               
                 Concerning
                 the
              
               CONSUMMATION
               
                 of
                 all
                 Things
              
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bishop's-Head
               in
               S.
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               PREFACE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               YOU
               see
               it
               is
               still
               my
               lot
               ,
               to
               travel
               into
               New
               Worlds
               :
               having
               never
               found
               any
               great
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               .
               As
               an
               active
               people
               leaves
               their
               habitations
               in
               a
               barren
               soil
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               they
               can
               make
               their
               fortune
               better
               elsewhere
               .
               I
               first
               lookt
               backwards
               ,
               and
               waded
               through
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               into
               the
               Primaeval
               World
               :
               to
               see
               how
               they
               liv'd
               there
               ,
               and
               how
               Nature
               stood
               in
               that
               original
               constitution
               .
               Now
               I
               am
               going
               forwards
               ,
               to
               view
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 Gentle
                 Reader
              
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               take
               you
               any
               further
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               weary
               .
               I
               do
               not
               love
               a
               querulous
               Companion
               .
               Unless
               your
               Genius
               therefore
               press
               you
               forwards
               ,
               chuse
               rather
               to
               rest
               here
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               with
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Theory
               which
               you
               have
               seen
               already
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               fair
               ,
               to
               have
               followed
               Nature
               so
               far
               as
               to
               have
               seen
               her
               twice
               in
               her
               ruins
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               still
               pursue
               her
               ,
               even
               after
               death
               and
               dissolution
               ,
               into
               dark
               and
               remote
               Futurities
               ?
               To
               whom
               therefore
               such
               disquisitions
               seem
               needless
               ,
               or
               over-curious
               ,
               let
               them
               rest
               here
               ;
               and
               leave
               the
               remainder
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 PROPHECY
                 concerning
                 the
                 STATE
                 of
                 things
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
              
               to
               those
               that
               are
               of
               a
               disposition
               suited
               to
               such
               studies
               and
               enquiries
               .
            
             
               Not
               that
               any
               part
               of
               this
               Theory
               requires
               much
               Learning
               ,
               Art
               ,
               or
               Science
               ,
               to
               be
               Master
               of
               it
               ;
               But
               a
               love
               and
               thirst
               after
               Truth
               ,
               freedom
               of
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               a
               resignation
               of
               our
               Understanding
               to
               clear
               Evidence
               ,
               let
               it
               carry
               us
               which
               way
               it
               will.
               An
               honest
               
                 English
                 Reader
              
               that
               looks
               only
               at
               the
               Sence
               as
               it
               lies
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               neither
               considers
               nor
               cares
               whether
               it
               be
               New
               or
               Old
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               more
               competent
               Iudge
               than
               a
               great
               Scholar
               fall
               of
               his
               own
               Notions
               ,
               and
               puff'd
               up
               with
               the
               opinion
               of
               his
               mighty
               knowledge
               .
               For
               such
               men
               think
               they
               cannot
               in
               honour
               own
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               not
               know
               before
               .
               To
               be
               taught
               any
               new
               knowledge
               ,
               is
               to
               confess
               their
               former
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               that
               lessens
               them
               in
               their
               own
               opinion
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               they
               think
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               are
               both
               uneasie
               reflections
               to
               them
               .
               Neither
               must
               we
               depend
               upon
               age
               only
               for
               soundness
               of
               Iudgment
               .
               Men
               in
               discovering
               and
               owning
               truth
               seldom
               change
               their
               Opinions
               after
               threescore
               :
               especially
               if
               they
               be
               leading
               Opinions
               .
               It
               is
               then
               too
               late
               ,
               we
               think
               ,
               to
               begin
               the
               World
               again
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               grow
               old
               ,
               the
               Heart
               contracts
               ;
               and
               cannot
               open
               wide
               enough
               to
               take
               in
               a
               great
               thought
               .
            
             
               The
               Spheres
               of
               mens
               Understandings
               are
               as
               different
               ,
               as
               Prospects
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
               Some
               stand
               upon
               a
               Rock
               or
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               see
               far
               round
               about
               ;
               Others
               are
               in
               an
               hollow
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Cave
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               prospect
               at
               all
               .
               Some
               men
               consider
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               present
               to
               their
               Senses
               :
               Others
               extend
               
               their
               thoughts
               both
               to
               what
               is
               past
               and
               what
               is
               future
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               fairest
               prospect
               in
               this
               Life
               is
               not
               to
               be
               compar'd
               to
               the
               least
               we
               shall
               have
               in
               another
               .
               〈◊〉
               clearest
               day
               here
               ,
               is
               ●●irty
               and
               hazy
               :
               We
               see
               not
               far
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               do
               see
               is
               in
               a
               had
               light
               .
               But
               when
               we
               have
               got
               better
               Bodies
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               going
               to
               Treat
               ;
               better
               Senses
               and
               a
               better
               Understanding
               ,
               a
               clearer
               light
               and
               an
               higher
               station
               ,
               our
               Horizon
               will
               be
               enlarg'd
               every
               way
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               Natural
               World
               and
               as
               to
               the
               Intellecual
               .
            
             
               Two
               of
               the
               greatest
               Speculations
               that
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               are
               ,
               in
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               The
               REVOLUTION
               OF
               WORLDS
               ,
               and
               the
               REVOLUTION
               OF
               SOULS
               ;
               one
               for
               the
               Material
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               for
               the
               Intellectual
               .
               Toward
               the
               former
               of
               these
               Our
               Theory
               is
               an
               Essay
               :
               and
               in
               this
               our
               Planet
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               hope
               to
               conduct
               into
               a
               Fix'd
               Star
               ,
               before
               I
               have
               done
               with
               it
               )
               we
               give
               an
               instance
               of
               what
               may
               be
               in
               other
               Planets
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               took
               our
               rise
               no
               higher
               than
               the
               Chaos
               :
               because
               that
               was
               a
               known
               principle
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               amuse
               the
               Reader
               with
               too
               many
               strange
               Stories
               :
               as
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               thought
               one
               ,
               TO
               HAVE
               brought
               this
               Earth
               from
               a
               Fix'd
               Star
               ,
               and
               then
               carried
               it
               up
               again
               into
               the
               same
               Sphere
               .
               Which
               yet
               I
               believe
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               circle
               of
               Natural
               Providence
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Revolution
               of
               Souls
               ,
               the
               footsteps
               of
               that
               Speculation
               are
               more
               obscure
               than
               of
               the
               former
               .
               For
               tho'
               we
               are
               assur'd
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               all
               good
               Souls
               will
               at
               length
               have
               Celestial
               Bodies
               ;
               yet
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               returning
               to
               a
               Primitive
               State
               ,
               or
               to
               what
               they
               had
               at
               their
               first
               Creation
               ,
               that
               ,
               Scripture
               has
               not
               acquainted
               us
               with
               .
               It
               tells
               us
               indeed
               that
               Angels
               fell
               from
               their
               Primitive
               Celestial
               Glory
               ;
               and
               consequently
               we
               might
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               lapse
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               been
               in
               that
               high
               condition
               with
               them
               .
               But
               that
               we
               ever
               were
               there
               ,
               is
               not
               declared
               to
               us
               by
               any
               revelation
               .
               Reason
               and
               Morality
               would
               indeed
               suggest
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               an
               innocent
               Soul
               ,
               fresh
               and
               pure
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               its
               Maker
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               immediately
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               before
               it
               had
               ,
               by
               any
               act
               of
               its
               own
               Will
               ,
               or
               any
               use
               of
               its
               own
               Understanding
               ,
               committed
               either
               error
               or
               sin
               .
               I
               call
               this
               Body
               a
               Prison
               ,
               both
               because
               it
               is
               a
               confinement
               and
               restraint
               upon
               our
               best
               Faculties
               and
               Capacities
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               the
               seat
               of
               diseases
               and
               loathsomness
               ;
               and
               ;
               as
               prisons
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               commonly
               tends
               more
               to
               debauch
               mens
               Natures
               ,
               than
               to
               improve
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               we
               cannot
               certainly
               tell
               under
               what
               circumstances
               humane
               Souls
               were
               plac'd
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               all
               Antiquity
               agrees
               ,
               Oriental
               and
               Occidental
               ,
               concerning
               their
               pre
               existence
               in
               general
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               these
               mortal
               Bodies
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               never
               reproaches
               or
               corrects
               the
               Jews
               ,
               when
               they
               speak
               upon
               that
               supposition
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 9.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Joh.
              
               9.
               2.
               
               Besides
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               beyond
               all
               controversie
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Messiah
               did
               exist
               before
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               and
               voluntarily
               descended
               from
               Heaven
               to
               take
               upon
               it
               a
               Mortal
               Body
               .
               And
               tho'
               it
               does
               not
               appear
               that
               all
               humane
               Souls
               were
               at
               first
               plac'd
               in
               Glory
               ,
               yet
               ,
               from
               the
               example
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               see
               something
               greater
               in
               them
               :
               Namely
               ,
               a
               capacity
               to
               be
               united
               to
               the
               Godhead
               .
               And
               what
               is
               possible
               to
               one
               ,
               is
               possible
               to
               more
               .
               But
               these
               thoughts
               are
               too
               high
               for
               us
               :
               while
               we
               find
               our selves
               united
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               diseased
               bodies
               and
               houses
               of
               clay
               .
            
             
               The
               greatest
               fault
               we
               can
               commit
               in
               such
               Speculations
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               over-positive
               and
               Dogmatical
               .
               To
               be
               inquisitive
               into
               the
               ways
               of
               Providence
               and
               the
               
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               greatest
               perfection
               ;
               We
               cultivate
               the
               highest
               principles
               and
               best
               inclinations
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               thus
               employ'd
               :
               and
               't
               is
               littleness
               or
               secularity
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               Enemy
               to
               Contemplation
               .
               Those
               that
               would
               have
               a
               true
               contempt
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               must
               suffer
               the
               Soul
               to
               be
               sometimes
               upon
               the
               Wing
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               her self
               above
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               little
               dark
               Point
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               inhabit
               .
               Give
               her
               a
               large
               and
               free
               prospect
               of
               the
               immensity
               of
               God's
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               inexhausted
               wisdom
               and
               goodness
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               make
               her
               Great
               and
               Good.
               As
               the
               warm
               Philosopher
               says
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     Give
                     me
                     a
                     Soul
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     so
                     high
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Let
                     her
                     dimensions
                     stretch
                     the
                     Skie
                     :
                  
                   
                     That
                     comprehends
                     within
                     a
                     thought
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     whole
                     extent
                     'twixt
                     God
                     and
                     Nought
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     from
                     the
                     World's
                     first
                     birth
                     and
                     date
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Its
                     Life
                     and
                     Death
                     can
                     calculate
                     :
                  
                   
                     With
                     all
                     th'
                     adventures
                     that
                     shall
                     pass
                     ,
                  
                   
                     To
                     ev'ry
                     Atome
                     of
                     the
                     Mass.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     let
                     her
                     be
                     as
                     GOOD
                     as
                     GREAT
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Her
                     highest
                     Throne
                     a
                     Mercy-Seat
                     .
                  
                   
                     Soft
                     and
                     dissolving
                     like
                     a
                     Cloud
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Losing
                     her self
                     in
                     doing
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Cloud
                     that
                     leaves
                     its
                     place
                     above
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Rather
                     than
                     dry
                     ,
                     and
                     useless
                     move
                     :
                  
                   
                     Falls
                     in
                     a
                     showre
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     gives
                     ten
                     thousand
                     Seeds
                     a
                     birth
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hangs
                     on
                     the
                     Flow'rs
                     ,
                     and
                     infant
                     Plants
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Sucks
                     not
                     their
                     Sweets
                     ,
                     but
                     feeds
                     their
                     Wants
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     let
                     this
                     mighty
                     Mind
                     diffuse
                  
                   
                     All
                     that
                     's
                     her
                     own
                     to
                     others
                     use
                     ;
                  
                   
                     And
                     free
                     from
                     private
                     ends
                     ,
                     retain
                  
                   
                     Nothing
                     of
                     SELF
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     bare
                     Name
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               BOOK
               IV.
               Concerning
               the
               new
               Heavens
               and
               new
               Earth
               ,
               AND
               Concerning
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 THE
                 INTRODVCTION
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 annihilated
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 dissolv'd
                 or
                 burnt
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 so
                 far
                 advanc'd
                 in
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 Two
                 Worlds
                 :
                 One
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 only
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 be
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 final
                 period
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 The
                 last
                 Scene
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 utmost
                 bound
                 of
                 our
                 enquiries
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 whether
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inexhausted
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 dead
                 Mass
                 ,
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 Another
                 habitable
                 World
                 ,
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 destroyed
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 last
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Renovation
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 ;
                 whose
                 Inhabitants
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 translated
                 to
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 .
              
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 or
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 further
                 enquiries
                 .
                 But
                 whence
                 do
                 they
                 learn
                 this
                 ?
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 own
                 imagination
                 ?
                 What
                 instance
                 or
                 example
                 can
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 call
                 Annihilation
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 can
                 they
                 produce
                 ,
                 that
                 says
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 nothing
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 instance
                 ,
                 nor
                 proof
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 an
                 empty
                 Imagination
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 neither
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 nor
                 Divinity
                 .
                 Fire
                 does
                 not
                 consume
                 any
                 substance
                 :
                 It
                 changes
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 remains
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 design
                 had
                 been
                 Annihilation
                 ,
                 the
                 employing
                 of
                 fire
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 or
                 effect
                 .
                 For
                 smoak
                 and
                 ashes
                 are
                 at
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 bodies
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Authors
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 tincture
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 confute
                 their
                 opinion
                 from
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 World
                 will
                 succeed
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 now
                 inhabit
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 their
                 predictions
                 concerning
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 So
                 says
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 65.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   create
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   former
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   remembred
                   ,
                   or
                   come
                   into
                   mind
                   .
                
                 As
                 not
                 worthy
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 arise
                 when
                 these
                 pass
                 away
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Prophet
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   new
                   heaven
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   heaven
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   earth
                   were
                   passed
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   Sea.
                
                 Where
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Heaven
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 gives
                 a
                 distinctive
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 have
                 
                   no
                   Sea.
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 
                   5th
                   ver
                
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 sat
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   make
                   all
                
                 things
                 New
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 with
                 the
                 antecedents
                 and
                 consequents
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 understood
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 some
                 Men
                 make
                 evasions
                 here
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 figurate
                 and
                 allegorical
                 sence
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 first
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 as
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Heaven
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 signifie
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 moral
                 World.
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 places
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 connects
                 such
                 things
                 with
                 his
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 competible
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 However
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 shuffling
                 and
                 tergiversation
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 appeal
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 uses
                 a
                 plain
                 literal
                 style
                 ,
                 and
                 discourses
                 down-right
                 concerning
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 In
                 his
                 
                   2d
                   .
                   Epist.
                   and
                   3d.
                   Chap
                   :
                
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 foretold
                 and
                 explain'd
                 the
                 Future
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 But
                 we
                 expect
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promises
                   .
                
                 These
                 Promises
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 gives
                 us
                 full
                 authority
                 to
                 interpret
                 their
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 to
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 describ'd
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 full
                 and
                 emphatical
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   passing
                   away
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   with
                   a
                   
                   noise
                   :
                   the
                   melting
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   and
                   burning
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 he
                 subjoyns
                 ,
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 total
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   look
                   for
                   new
                   heavens
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                   :
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 strange
                 and
                 violent
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 describ'd
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 distrust
                 God's
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 succeed
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 's
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 Allegories
                 or
                 allegorical
                 expositions
                 :
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 an
                 Allegory
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 so
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 restored
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 you
                 understand
                 the
                 natural
                 material
                 World
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 understand
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 both
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 or
                 neither
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 an
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 contradict
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Prophane
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 assurance
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 Sence
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 Sence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 material
                 Fire
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 therefore
                 rest
                 upon
                 that
                 issue
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 first
                 evidence
                 and
                 argument
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 will
                 fancy
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ;
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 These
                 first
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 others
                 created
                 ,
                 spick
                 and
                 span
                 New
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 so
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 that
                 ?
                 Lest
                 Omnipotency
                 should
                 want
                 employment
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 undo
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 again
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 new-made
                 Matter
                 ,
                 like
                 new
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 or
                 new
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 better
                 Gloss
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 creditable
                 .
                 Matter
                 never
                 wears
                 :
                 as
                 fine
                 Gold
                 ,
                 melt
                 it
                 down
                 never
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 it
                 loses
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 quantity
                 .
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 burnt
                 or
                 unburnt
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Value
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 New
                 or
                 Old
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 multiply
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Omnipotency
                 without
                 necessity
                 .
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 make
                 ,
                 or
                 unmake
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 experiments
                 :
                 He
                 knows
                 before
                 hand
                 the
                 utmost
                 capacities
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 no
                 vain
                 or
                 superfluous
                 work
                 .
                 Such
                 imaginations
                 as
                 these
                 proceed
                 only
                 from
                 want
                 of
                 true
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 carefully
                 attended
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 Speculations
                 as
                 concern
                 the
                 Natural
                 World.
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 our
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 suppose
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 Philosophize
                 still
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 .
                 How
                 high
                 shall
                 this
                 Annihilation
                 reach
                 ?
                 Shall
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 Stars
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 nothing
                 ?
                 but
                 what
                 have
                 They
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 undergo
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 fate
                 ?
                 must
                 they
                 be
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 Being
                 for
                 our
                 faults
                 ?
                 The
                 whole
                 material
                 Universe
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 Annihilated
                 at
                 this
                 bout
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 Bodies
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 then
                 will
                 you
                 leave
                 standing
                 :
                 or
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 subsist
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 This
                 shell
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 fiction
                 of
                 an
                 empty
                 Brain
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 in
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 never
                 admit
                 of
                 such
                 gaping
                 vacuities
                 and
                 emptinesses
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 consult
                 Scripture
                 again
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 that
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Restitution
                 and
                 Reviviscency
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 we
                 have
                 hitherto
                 followed
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 tells
                 them
                 that
                 He
                 will
                 come
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 a
                 
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 promised
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   receive
                   him
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   :
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 compare
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 alledged
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Promises
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 there
                 calls
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Heaven
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 here
                 a
                 
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 comprehend
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 different
                 phrases
                 for
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 gives
                 us
                 also
                 light
                 how
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 calls
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 or
                 Reviviscency
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 reward
                 his
                 followers
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Losses
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 :
                 Besides
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 as
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 ,
                 we
                 separate
                 
                   the
                   Regeneration
                
                 from
                 
                   sitting
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                
                 :
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 here
                 of
                 Bodily
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 
                   everlasting
                   life
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 final
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 Followers
                 ,
                 This
                 Regeneration
                 seems
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 Second
                 Coming
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 renew'd
                 or
                 regenerated
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 possess
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 foretel
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 this
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 represent
                 it
                 always
                 as
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 Annihilation
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Figure
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   passes
                   away
                   :
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 form
                 ,
                 fashion
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 substance
                 still
                 remains
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 melted
                 down
                 and
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Form
                 perishes
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 not
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 says
                 ,
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 chang'd
                 :
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 this
                 Transformation
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 
                 shows
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 change
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 and
                 calls
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Deliverance
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   from
                   vanity
                   and
                   corruption
                   :
                
                 and
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Being
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Redemption
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 generally
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 Authors
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 show
                 hereafter
                 :
                 We
                 need
                 add
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 Men
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 throw
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Nothing
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 and
                 bury
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 think
                 themselves
                 bound
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 Theology
                 that
                 is
                 knowable
                 :
                 and
                 find
                 it
                 uneasie
                 to
                 answer
                 such
                 questions
                 and
                 speculations
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 arise
                 upon
                 their
                 admitting
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 adviseable
                 to
                 stifle
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 bound
                 all
                 knowledge
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 Reason
                 or
                 Scripture
                 lead
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 otherwise
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ungrateful
                 to
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 us
                 those
                 Guides
                 .
                 Provided
                 ,
                 we
                 be
                 always
                 duly
                 sensible
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 weakness
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 light
                 that
                 falls
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 proceed
                 with
                 that
                 modesty
                 and
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 that
                 becomes
                 such
                 fallible
                 enquirers
                 after
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 rule
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 prescribe
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Writings
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 where
                 ,
                 tho'
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 principal
                 Conclusions
                 as
                 fully
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 particulars
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 rather
                 propos'd
                 to
                 examination
                 ,
                 than
                 positively
                 asserted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 World.
                 The
                 form
                 ,
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 prov'd
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 pleasure
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 new
                 Frame
                 will
                 arise
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 foundation
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Nature
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 these
                 promises
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 dispence
                 with
                 them
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ease
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 belief
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 both
                 conspire
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 posture
                 we
                 left
                 the
                 demolish'd
                 World
                 :
                 what
                 hopes
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Restauration
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discourag'd
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 things
                 at
                 present
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 confus'd
                 Mass
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 methods
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 dark
                 Womb
                 usually
                 are
                 the
                 seeds
                 and
                 rudiments
                 of
                 an
                 Embryo
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 regions
                 ,
                 the
                 region
                 of
                 melted
                 matter
                 ,
                 A.
                 A.
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 little
                 occasion
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 seeing
                 it
                 will
                 contribute
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 World.
                 But
                 the
                 upper
                 region
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 above
                 that
                 Orb
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 draught
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 mixture
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 without
                 order
                 or
                 distinction
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 particles
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 all
                 promiscuously
                 jumbled
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 that
                 force
                 ceases
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 inclination
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 gravity
                 ,
                 separate
                 and
                 sort
                 themselves
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 heaviest
                 and
                 grossest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 subside
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 watery
                 parts
                 will
                 follow
                 ;
                 then
                 a
                 lighter
                 sort
                 of
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 stop
                 and
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 there
                 a
                 thin
                 film
                 or
                 membrane
                 ;
                 this
                 membrane
                 or
                 tender
                 Orb
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 rudiment
                 or
                 foundation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 as
                 terrestrial
                 parts
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 
                 regions
                 and
                 heighths
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 this
                 Orb
                 will
                 grow
                 more
                 firm
                 ,
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 immoveable
                 :
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 it self
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Soil
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Plants
                 or
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 want
                 no
                 property
                 or
                 character
                 of
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 particularly
                 ,
                 will
                 become
                 such
                 an
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 form
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Paradisiacal
                 Earth
                 was
                 .
                 Which
                 hath
                 been
                 fully
                 describ'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Books
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 occasion
                 of
                 examining
                 more
                 accurately
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 this
                 Second
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 fully
                 and
                 distinctly
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 .
                 Nature
                 here
                 repeats
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 materials
                 are
                 now
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 refin'd
                 and
                 purg'd
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 They
                 both
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 and
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 cases
                 ;
                 For
                 though
                 in
                 forming
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 Chaos
                 or
                 confus'd
                 Mass
                 to
                 reach
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 that
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 of
                 our
                 imagination
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 might
                 appear
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 uniform
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 that
                 Chaos
                 had
                 a
                 solid
                 kernel
                 of
                 Earth
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 hath
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 fluctuated
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 separation
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 several
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 Chaos
                 upon
                 separation
                 ,
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 Elements
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 create
                 or
                 constitute
                 a
                 second
                 Paradisiacal
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 a
                 Paradisiacal
                 World
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 appears
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 new-form'd
                 Earth
                 must
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 Primigenial
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 principal
                 and
                 fundamental
                 properties
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 even
                 ,
                 entire
                 ,
                 uniform
                 and
                 regular
                 Surface
                 ,
                 without
                 Mountains
                 or
                 Sea.
                 Secondly
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 straight
                 and
                 regular
                 situation
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 formation
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 even
                 and
                 regular
                 Surface
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 liquid
                 fire
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 descent
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 being
                 smooth
                 and
                 uniform
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 fell
                 upon
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 mould
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 second
                 or
                 third
                 Region
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 superinduc'd
                 ,
                 would
                 still
                 imitate
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 cause
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 any
                 inequality
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 this
                 uniformity
                 of
                 figure
                 would
                 determine
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 its
                 gravity
                 to
                 be
                 exactly
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 inclination
                 of
                 one
                 Pole
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 center
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 But
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 free
                 libration
                 in
                 the
                 liquid
                 Air
                 ,
                 its
                 Axis
                 would
                 lie
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 where
                 it
                 moves
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 deduc'd
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Book
                 about
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Primigenial
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 further
                 explication
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Scripture
                 had
                 left
                 us
                 several
                 distinct
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 ,
                 by
                 compare
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 full
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 One
                 indeed
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 in
                 very
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   no
                   Sea
                   there
                
                 ,
                 He
                 says
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   New
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   Earth
                   were
                   passed
                   away
                   ;
                   AND
                   THERE
                   
                   WAS
                   NO
                   MORE
                   SEA.
                
                 This
                 character
                 is
                 very
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 exactly
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 new-form'd
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 cover'd
                 and
                 inconspicuous
                 :
                 being
                 an
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 wholly
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 one
                 Character
                 ,
                 being
                 inexplicable
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 supposition
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 strong
                 presumption
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 hit
                 upon
                 the
                 true
                 model
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 which
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 immediately
                 subjoyns
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   ver
                
                 .
                 2.
                 as
                 being
                 contemporary
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 last
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Apo●alypse
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 incompetible
                 to
                 a
                 Terrestrial
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 Celestial
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 reasonable
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 is
                 twofold
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 himself
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Angel
                 shewed
                 him
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 what
                 need
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   taking
                   him
                   up
                   into
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   high
                   mountain
                   ,
                
                 only
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 hath
                 joyned
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 before
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 character
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   Isaiah
                
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   my
                   people
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   weeping
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   heard
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   crying
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   :
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   wipe
                   away
                   all
                   tears
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                   ,
                   neither
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   nor
                   crying
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   pain
                   .
                
                 Now
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 treat
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 they
                 make
                 frequent
                 allusions
                 to
                 Paradise
                 and
                 a
                 Paradisiacal
                 state
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 taken
                 as
                 a
                 Scripture-Character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 seems
                 plainly
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 a
                 Paradisiacal
                 state
                 ,
                 throughout
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 universal
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 harmlesness
                 of
                 animals
                 ;
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 plenty
                 ,
                 health
                 ,
                 longaevity
                 or
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 also
                 hath
                 several
                 allusions
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 two
                 Chapters
                 where
                 he
                 describes
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 7.
                 )
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                
                 is
                 promised
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 )
                 
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   writ
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 These
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 reward
                 of
                 Christian
                 Victors
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 or
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 general
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 Paradifiacals
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Character
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 
                   hath
                   no
                   Sea
                
                 :
                 and
                 both
                 these
                 agreeing
                 with
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 as
                 apparently
                 deducible
                 from
                 those
                 principles
                 and
                 that
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 formation
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 :
                 We
                 
                 cannot
                 but
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 Natural
                 Theory
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 conditions
                 and
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 interpret
                 what
                 S.
                 Paul
                 meant
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Habitable
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                
                 :
                 
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   unto
                   the
                   Angels
                   hath
                   he
                   not
                   put
                   in
                   subjection
                   the
                   WORLD
                   TO
                   COME
                   :
                
                 So
                 we
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strictest
                 and
                 plainest
                 Translation
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 
                   The
                   habitable
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 Earth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 absolute
                 Soveraign
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Government
                 is
                 neither
                 Humane
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angelical
                 ,
                 but
                 peculiarly
                 Theocratical
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 Future
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 seeing
                 the
                 Apostle
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 subjection
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 Antichrist
                 will
                 not
                 finally
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 till
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   2
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                   )
                
                 nor
                 Satan
                 bound
                 ,
                 while
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 in
                 power
                 :
                 during
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 our
                 Saviour
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 begin
                 his
                 reign
                 here
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 He
                 exercises
                 his
                 Providence
                 over
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 secures
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 destroy'd
                 ▪
                 He
                 can
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 power
                 paramount
                 ,
                 stop
                 the
                 rage
                 either
                 of
                 Satan
                 or
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 
                   Hitherto
                   shall
                   you
                   go
                   and
                   no
                   further
                   .
                
                 As
                 sometimes
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 he
                 exerted
                 a
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 destroy
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 Humiliation
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 interposes
                 now
                 when
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 finally
                 take
                 the
                 power
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 nor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 
                   dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 
                   all
                   Tongues
                   and
                   Nations
                   should
                   serve
                   him
                   .
                
                 For
                 S.
                 Paul
                 can
                 mean
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 than
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 Daniel
                 :
                 Seeing
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   putting
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   subjection
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 says
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 done
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 might
                 truly
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Pilate
                   (
                   Ioh.
                   18
                   :
                   36.
                   )
                   my
                   kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World.
                
                 And
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   unto
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   minister
                   ,
                   Matt.
                
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 of
                 Heaven
                 
                   (
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   )
                
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin.
                 He
                 comes
                 with
                 the
                 equipage
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Conquer
                 or
                 ;
                 with
                 thousands
                 and
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 Infant
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 allow
                 the
                 phrase
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ▪
                   The
                   World
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 is
                 sometimes
                 us'd
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sence
                 ,
                 as
                 comprehending
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 whether
                 at
                 his
                 First
                 or
                 Second
                 Coming
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 Comings
                 are
                 often
                 undistinguish'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 )
                 and
                 respect
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Natural
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Orbis
                   habitabilis
                
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 here
                 uses
                 ,
                 does
                 primarily
                 signifie
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Habitable
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 Luke
                 4.
                 5.
                 and
                 21.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Rom.
                   10.
                   18.
                   
                   Heb.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   Apoc.
                
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 here
                 exclude
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 necessarily
                 include
                 them
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 and
                 subject
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Empire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 you
                 understand
                 nothing
                 by
                 this
                 phrase
                 but
                 the
                 
                   present
                   moral
                   World
                
                 ,
                 it
                 neither
                 answers
                 the
                 proper
                 signification
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 nor
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 ;
                 And
                 tho
                 such
                 like
                 phrases
                 may
                 be
                 us'd
                 for
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 that
                 distinction
                 or
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Future
                   Earth
                
                 or
                 habitable
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 shall
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 does
                 peculiarly
                 belong
                 to
                 Him
                 and
                 His
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 can
                 this
                 
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 will
                 not
                 bear
                 that
                 sence
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 ever
                 us'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 spoken
                 of
                 as
                 future
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 resurrection
                 and
                 final
                 judgment
                 .
                 Whereas
                 
                   This
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 then
                 expire
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 expires
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   he
                   will
                   then
                   deliver
                   up
                   the
                   kingdom
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   father
                   :
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                
                 Having
                 reigned
                 first
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   put
                   down
                   all
                   rule
                   and
                   all
                   authority
                   and
                   power
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 refers
                 plainly
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 
                   future
                   World
                
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 deductions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 That
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 THUS
                 we
                 have
                 setled
                 the
                 True
                 Notion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ?
                 You
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 stand
                 empty
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 was
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Eight
                 Persons
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Set
                 of
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 of
                 every
                 Kind
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Seminary
                 or
                 foundation
                 of
                 another
                 World
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 merciless
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 destruction
                 of
                 
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 living
                 Soul
                 left
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 sort
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 No
                 hopes
                 of
                 posterity
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 continuation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 way
                 of
                 propagation
                 .
                 And
                 Fire
                 is
                 a
                 barren
                 Element
                 ,
                 that
                 breeds
                 no
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 nourishment
                 proper
                 for
                 their
                 food
                 or
                 sustenance
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 perfectly
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 to
                 People
                 this
                 new-form'd
                 World.
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 must
                 either
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 can
                 determine
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 sees
                 no
                 tract
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 these
                 unbeaten
                 paths
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 advance
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 .
                 Farewel
                 then
                 ,
                 dear
                 Friend
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 take
                 another
                 Guide
                 :
                 and
                 leave
                 you
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 upon
                 Mount
                 Pisgah
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 that
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 enter
                 .
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 good
                 service
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 faithful
                 Companion
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 journey
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 this
                 hour
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 of
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 travel'd
                 together
                 through
                 the
                 dark
                 regions
                 of
                 a
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Chaos
                 :
                 seen
                 the
                 World
                 twice
                 shipwrackt
                 .
                 Neither
                 Water
                 ,
                 nor
                 Fire
                 ,
                 could
                 separate
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 you
                 must
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 other
                 Guides
                 .
              
               
                 Welcom
                 ,
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Light
                 shining
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 a
                 Treasury
                 of
                 hidden
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   humane
                   faculties
                
                 cannot
                 reach
                 ,
                 a
                 seasonable
                 help
                 and
                 supply
                 to
                 their
                 defects
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 dominion
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 made
                 us
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 tell
                 :
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 or
                 affairs
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 must
                 learn
                 from
                 other
                 Masters
                 ,
                 inspir'd
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 Masters
                 we
                 know
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 now
                 put
                 our selves
                 wholly
                 under
                 their
                 conduct
                 and
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 only
                 receive
                 our
                 information
                 concerning
                 the
                 moral
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 habitable
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 preparation
                 to
                 our
                 further
                 enquiries
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   created
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   God
                   himselfe
                   that
                   formed
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   He
                   created
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   he
                   formed
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   inhabited
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Future
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 habitable
                 World
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 it
                 made
                 habitable
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ?
                 That
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 manure
                 ,
                 and
                 plough
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 prepare
                 his
                 ground
                 for
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 sow
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 build
                 houses
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 stand
                 empty
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 Tenants
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Tenantable
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 man
                 could
                 do
                 things
                 in
                 vain
                 and
                 without
                 use
                 or
                 design
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 never
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   in
                   vain
                
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 work
                 as
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 World.
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 would
                 comprehend
                 ten
                 thousand
                 vanities
                 or
                 useless
                 preparations
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   New
                   Earth
                   will
                   be
                   inhabited
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 
                   by
                   whom
                   will
                   it
                   be
                   inhabited
                   ?
                
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 second
                 enquiry
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 answers
                 this
                 question
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 particular
                 application
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 They
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Iust
                 or
                 the
                 Righteous
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 cited
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 describ'd
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 But
                 we
                 
                   expect
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   WHEREIN
                   DWELLETH
                   RIGHTEOUSNESS
                   .
                
                 By
                 Righteousness
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 agreed
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 .
                 For
                 Righteousness
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 :
                 It
                 cannot
                 hang
                 upon
                 Trees
                 ,
                 or
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 endowment
                 of
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 are
                 eminently
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 Righteousness
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 or
                 purely
                 Righteous
                 without
                 mixture
                 of
                 Vice.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 Inhabitants
                 for
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 Persons
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 noble
                 Character
                 .
                 Like
                 those
                 describ'd
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Ep.
                 2.
                 9.
                 )
                 
                   A
                   chosen
                   generation
                   ,
                   a
                   Royal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   an
                   Holy
                   Nation
                   ,
                   a
                   peculiar
                   People
                   .
                
                 
                 As
                 if
                 into
                 that
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 impure
                 or
                 unrighteous
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 then
                 the
                 happy
                 and
                 holy
                 Inhabitants
                 :
                 The
                 next
                 enquiry
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whence
                   do
                   they
                   come
                
                 ?
                 From
                 what
                 off-spring
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 what
                 Original
                 ?
                 We
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 remnant
                 of
                 Mankind
                 left
                 at
                 the
                 Conflgration
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 Restauration
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 Shall
                 we
                 then
                 imagine
                 that
                 these
                 New
                 Inhabitants
                 are
                 a
                 Colony
                 wafted
                 over
                 from
                 some
                 neighbouring
                 World
                 :
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 Planets
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 imagine
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 not
                 imaginary
                 only
                 but
                 impracticable
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 those
                 Planets
                 are
                 Persons
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 accomplishments
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 know
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Persons
                 here
                 understood
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 inhabited
                 this
                 Earth
                 before
                 .
                 WE
                 look
                 for
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 Surely
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 share
                 and
                 interest
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 comfort
                 in
                 that
                 expectation
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 create
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 shall
                 come
                 no
                 more
                 into
                 remembrance
                 :
                 But
                 be
                 
                   YOU
                   glad
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   for
                   ever
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   create
                   .
                
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 have
                 so
                 good
                 pretensions
                 to
                 this
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 once
                 possest
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 restor'd
                 again
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 their
                 propriety
                 and
                 inheritance
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 Mankind
                 in
                 general
                 that
                 must
                 possess
                 this
                 New
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Israel
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Iust
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Palingenesia
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 or
                 Regeneration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 Those
                 ,
                 that
                 suffer
                 loss
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 recompenced
                 :
                 Matt.
                 19.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 must
                 then
                 be
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Mankind
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 at
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 resource
                 for
                 them
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 fair
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 General
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 plainly
                 distinguisheth
                 of
                 a
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 First
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 before
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 truly
                 and
                 
                 really
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 thousand
                 Years
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 rationally
                 presum'd
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 Iust
                 that
                 will
                 inhabit
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   new
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 Or
                 whom
                 our
                 Saviour
                 promis'd
                 to
                 reward
                 in
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 those
                 Iust
                 that
                 shall
                 inhabit
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 do
                 they
                 come
                 ?
                 Or
                 when
                 is
                 that
                 Restauration
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 wherein
                 those
                 that
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 be
                 rewarded
                 ?
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 again
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reward
                 promis'd
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 .
                 
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 
                 says
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   witness
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   and
                   They
                   lived
                   and
                   reigned
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 These
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 had
                 before
                 promis'd
                 and
                 appropriated
                 a
                 particular
                 reward
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 rewa●d
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 Reign
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 is
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 upon
                 some
                 Earth
                 ,
                 new
                 or
                 old
                 :
                 not
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 Ascension
                 into
                 Heaven
                 after
                 their
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 marks
                 that
                 shew
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 
                   four
                   quarters
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 besieged
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beloved
                   City
                   .
                
                 That
                 Camp
                 and
                 that
                 City
                 therefore
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 
                   fire
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   and
                   devoured
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 those
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 rais'd
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Fifth
                 Chapter
                 :
                 
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 said
                 expresly
                 
                   to
                   reign
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 
                   reign
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 only
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Earth
                
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 will
                 live
                 and
                 reign
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 circumstances
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 happiness
                 or
                 priviledge
                 would
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 back
                 into
                 a
                 mortal
                 life
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 necessities
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 sickly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 incommodious
                 World
                 ?
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 mortality
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 till
                 some
                 change
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 change
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Nature
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 rais'd
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 Paradisiacal
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 these
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fairness
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Perons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 or
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                
                 will
                 be
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 there
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Conclusions
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 bears
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Theory
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 deserve
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 explication
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 ample
                 proof
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 take
                 a
                 greater
                 compass
                 
                 in
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 call'd
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 The
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 upon
                 this
                 new
                 Subject
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 close
                 our
                 present
                 Argument
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 several
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 or
                 traditionary
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 raise
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 and
                 observation
                 ,
                 but
                 receiv'd
                 them
                 from
                 an
                 unknown
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 An
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 :
                 A
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 ancient
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 .
                 At
                 least
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 any
                 Records
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 Ancients
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 give
                 any
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 invent
                 it
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 from
                 others
                 without
                 proof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 authority
                 of
                 Tradition
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 both
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Eastern
                 Philosophers
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 shew
                 us
                 no
                 method
                 how
                 the
                 World
                 may
                 be
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 any
                 proof
                 of
                 its
                 future
                 Renovation
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 discovery
                 which
                 they
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 implicite
                 faith
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Masters
                 and
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Traditionary
                 Doctrines
                 were
                 all
                 fore-runners
                 of
                 that
                 Light
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 shine
                 more
                 clearly
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 dispensation
                 ;
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 fate
                 and
                 revolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 held
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 after
                 six
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 that
                 was
                 currant
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 larger
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Book
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 future
                 state
                 they
                 call'd
                 
                   Olam
                   Hava
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 
                   Habitable
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 easily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 constitutions
                 of
                 Moses
                 that
                 proceed
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 a
                 Septenary
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 number
                 Seven
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 ground
                 or
                 reason
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 number
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 believe
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 accidental
                 or
                 humoursome
                 :
                 without
                 design
                 or
                 signification
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 typical
                 ,
                 or
                 representative
                 of
                 some
                 Septenary
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 eminently
                 deserve
                 and
                 bear
                 that
                 Character
                 .
                 Moses
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 makes
                 six
                 days
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 six
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 Sabbath-year
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 years
                 a
                 year
                 of
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 25.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 lesser
                 revolutions
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 grand
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Sabbath
                 or
                 Iubilee
                 ,
                 after
                 six
                 Millenaries
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 answers
                 the
                 type
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 contents
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Being
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Rest
                 from
                 all
                 labour
                 and
                 trouble
                 and
                 servitude
                 :
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 triumph
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 condition
                 and
                 pristine
                 order
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Heathen
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 both
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 currant
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 under
                 several
                 names
                 and
                 phrases
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Restauration
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   periods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 They
                 suppos'd
                 
                 stated
                 and
                 fix'd
                 periods
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 upon
                 expiration
                 whereof
                 there
                 would
                 always
                 follow
                 some
                 great
                 ,
                 revolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Nature
                 would
                 be
                 renew'd
                 .
                 Particularly
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 always
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 new
                 World
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 frame
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 that
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 ;
                 
                 Chrysippus
                 calls
                 it
                 Apocatastalis
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 does
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   Marcus
                   Antoninus
                
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Meditations
                   ▪
                
                 several
                 times
                 calls
                 it
                 Palingenesia
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 does
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 Numenius
                 hath
                 two
                 Scripture-words
                 ,
                 
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 express
                 this
                 renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Platonicks
                 ,
                 that
                 Revolution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 hath
                 commonly
                 been
                 call'd
                 the
                 Platonick
                 year
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Plato
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 first
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ;
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 from
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 Priests
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 liv'd
                 several
                 years
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 their
                 learning
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 Plato
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 brought
                 this
                 doctrine
                 into
                 Greece
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Sibylls
                 ,
                 whose
                 antiquity
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 sung
                 this
                 Song
                 of
                 o●d
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 copyed
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 Virgil
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Eclogue
                 ;
                 Pythagoras
                 taught
                 it
                 before
                 Plato
                 :
                 and
                 Orpheus
                 before
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 's
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosophy
                 reaches
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophers
                 were
                 more
                 ancient
                 :
                 namely
                 the
                 
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Chaldeans
                   ,
                   Indian
                   Brackmans
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 .
                 Their
                 Monuments
                 indeed
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 lost
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 the
                 Greeks
                 have
                 transcrib'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 writings
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 plainly
                 they
                 all
                 had
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Future
                   Renovation
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 the
                 Brackmans
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 renewed
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 Fire
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 citations
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 Nations
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 5.
                 
                 Which
                 I
                 thought
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 dry
                 and
                 tedious
                 to
                 be
                 render'd
                 into
                 English.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Future
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 add
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 :
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 ,
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 bare
                 List
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 refer
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Latin
                 Treatise
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 or
                 the
                 places
                 .
                 
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Origen
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Basil
                
                 ;
                 The
                 two
                 Cyrils
                 ,
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Alexandria
                 ;
                 The
                 two
                 
                   Gregorys
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                
                 and
                 Nyssen
                 ;
                 S.
                 
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Zacharias
                   Mitylenensis
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 later
                 date
                 ,
                 
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   Oecumenius
                   ,
                   Euthymius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 all
                 set
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 Seals
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Latin
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Lactantius
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 later
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authors
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 I
                 count
                 good
                 authority
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Prophane
                 :
                 which
                 I
                 place
                 here
                 as
                 an
                 out-guard
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 principal
                 force
                 lies
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 three
                 united
                 and
                 acting
                 in
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 secure
                 this
                 first
                 post
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   Earth
                   will
                   be
                   inhabited
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 blessed
                 Age
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 A
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 given
                 fair
                 presumptions
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 proofs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 shall
                 inhabit
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 proof
                 compleat
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 larger
                 compass
                 in
                 our
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 examine
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   That
                   Reign
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 promis'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 ;
                 by
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 usually
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Authors
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 styled
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 indifferently
                 use
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 or
                 phrases
                 ;
                 and
                 examine
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Notion
                 and
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 Scripture
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 happy
                 state
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 then
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 characters
                 ,
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 hopes
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 duly
                 discuss'd
                 and
                 stated
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 satisfied
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 true
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 mystery
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   begin
                   with
                   S.
                
                 Iohn
                 ;
                 
                   whose
                   words
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   twentieth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   express
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   reign
                   of
                   those
                   Saints
                   ,
                   that
                   rise
                   ,
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                   Satan
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   being
                   bound
                   ,
                   or
                   disabled
                   from
                   doing
                   mischief
                   and
                   seducing
                   mankind
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                
                 
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 an
                 Angel
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 chain
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 that
                 old
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 Satan
                 ;
                 and
                 bound
                 him
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 saw
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sat
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 judgment
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 saw
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 not
                 worshipped
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 neither
                 his
                 image
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 mark
                 upon
                 their
                 fore-heads
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 lived
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 lived
                 not
                 again
                 until
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 were
                 finished
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 Blessed
                 and
                 holy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 priests
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 
                   These
                   words
                   do
                   fully
                   express
                   a
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   reign
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   particular
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   material
                   to
                   our
                   present
                   purpose
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reign
                   
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   controversie
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   effect
                   prove
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   enquire
                   after
                   at
                   present
                   .
                   This
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   is
                   call'd
                   the
                
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   distinction
                   from
                   the
                   Second
                   and
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   plac'd
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   after
                   the
                   First
                   .
                   And
                   both
                   this
                   First
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   appropriated
                   to
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Prophet
                   says
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Souls
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 They
                 lived
                 and
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 
                   From
                   which
                   words
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   raise
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   :
                   That
                   ,
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 suffered
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 an
                 happy
                 state
                 .
                 
                   This
                   Proposition
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   plainly
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   intended
                   sence
                   of
                   this
                   Vision
                   ;
                   but
                   you
                   must
                   have
                   patience
                   a
                   little
                   as
                   to
                   your
                   enquiry
                   into
                   particulars
                   ,
                   till
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   progress
                   of
                   our
                   discourse
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   brought
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   conclusion
                   into
                   a
                   fuller
                   light
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ▪
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 evade
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 conclusion
                 drawn
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 Allegorical
                 and
                 mystical
                 ;
                 signifying
                 only
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Life
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   dead
                   in
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   risen
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 Regeneration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 Speech
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 does
                 sometimes
                 use
                 :
                 as
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 6.
                 and
                 5.
                 14.
                 and
                 Col.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ?
                 Were
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 dead
                 in
                 sin
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 rais'd
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 beheaded
                 for
                 the
                 witness
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 naturally
                 dead
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 were
                 they
                 then
                 regenerate
                 by
                 Faith
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 congruitiy
                 in
                 allegories
                 so
                 applyed
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Why
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 regenerate
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 limited
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ?
                 Why
                 not
                 to
                 Eternity
                 ?
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 allegorical
                 sence
                 of
                 rising
                 and
                 reigning
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 everlasting
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 must
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Life
                 ?
                 'T
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   lived
                   not
                   again
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   until
                   the
                   thousand
                   years
                   were
                   finished
                   .
                
                 That
                 implyes
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 did
                 live
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Allegory
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 be
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 into
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Life
                 .
                 These
                 absurdities
                 arise
                 upon
                 an
                 allegorical
                 exposition
                 of
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 if
                 apply'd
                 to
                 single
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 a
                 Learned
                 and
                 worthy
                 Divine
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 loves
                 to
                 contract
                 and
                 cramp
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 )
                 making
                 this
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 allegorical
                 ,
                 applies
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 single
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 The
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 shall
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 prosperous
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 undisturb'd
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 why
                 
                 is
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 rise
                 ?
                 seeing
                 the
                 state
                 they
                 liv'd
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 troublesome
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 happiness
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 reviv'd
                 again
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 will
                 you
                 fix
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 places
                 this
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Monarchy
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 places
                 it
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 :
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 adjust
                 the
                 Allegorical
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 these
                 limits
                 ?
                 Or
                 if
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 was
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 would
                 you
                 adjust
                 it
                 to
                 History
                 ?
                 Where
                 will
                 you
                 take
                 these
                 thousand
                 years
                 of
                 happiness
                 and
                 prosperity
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 These
                 Authors
                 suppose
                 them
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 begin
                 them
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Persecutions
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Emperours
                 :
                 Could
                 those
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 His
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Was
                 Sathan
                 then
                 bound
                 ?
                 or
                 was
                 this
                 Epocl●a
                 but
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 begin
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 became
                 Christian
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 you
                 reckon
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 purity
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 must
                 necessarily
                 imply
                 both
                 those
                 Characters
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 liv'd
                 after
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 those
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 begun
                 at
                 Constantine
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Second
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 yet
                 come
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 You
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 tender
                 of
                 interpreting
                 the
                 First
                 Resurrection
                 in
                 an
                 Allegorical
                 sence
                 ,
                 left
                 you
                 expose
                 the
                 second
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 allegory
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 are
                 plain
                 and
                 express
                 for
                 a
                 literal
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Second
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Allegorical
                 interpretation
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 hold
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 consistently
                 with
                 it self
                 and
                 with
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 prov'd
                 this
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 admit
                 the
                 literal
                 sence
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 Which
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 receiv'd
                 rule
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 quitted
                 or
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 without
                 necessity
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 confirming
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 from
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 definite
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 or
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 mention'd
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 mind
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 type
                 that
                 was
                 propos'd
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Six
                   days
                   and
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 Whereof
                 each
                 Day
                 Comprehends
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Millennial
                   state
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 thousand
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 known
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Elias
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 receiv'd
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 own'd
                 by
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   proceed
                   therefore
                   to
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   S.
                
                 Iohn
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   that
                   set
                   forth
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                
                 Seven
                 Trumpets
                 
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   remarkable
                   in
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Trumpet
                   ,
                   which
                   plainly
                   reaches
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   opens
                   the
                   Scene
                   to
                   the
                
                 Millennium
                 .
                 
                 
                   Hear
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 sounded
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 voices
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 The
                 kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 kingdoms
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 reign
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ●ver
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 ,
                 which
                 sat
                 before
                 God
                 on
                 their
                 Seats
                 ,
                 fell
                 upon
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 God
                 :
                 Saying
                 ,
                 We
                 give
                 thee
                 thanks
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 which
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 wast
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 to
                 thee
                 thy
                 great
                 power
                 and
                 hast
                 reigned
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 wrath
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 give
                 reward
                 unto
                 thy
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 shouldest
                 destroy
                 them
                 that
                 destroy
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   manifestly
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   with
                   this
                   is
                   joyn'd
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rewarding
                   of
                   the
                   suffering
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Saints
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                
                 20th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   that
                
                 mystery
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 finish'd
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Angel
                 :
                 
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   in
                   the
                
                 20th
                 .
                 
                   Chap.
                   ver
                
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 
                   Namely
                   ,
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   foretold
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   :
                   and
                   more
                   especially
                   by
                
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   hereafter
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   Apoc.
                   21.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   )
                
                 is
                 another
                 instance
                 or
                 image
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Palm-bearing
                   Company
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 plainly
                 describ'd
                 there
                 as
                 Christian
                 Martyrs
                 ;
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   14.
                
                 )
                 And
                 their
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 happiness
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   )
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 :
                 Ch.
                 21.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 ,
                 upon
                 comparing
                 those
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seals
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 5.
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 principal
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 prospect
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 sing
                 the
                 new
                 Song
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   )
                
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   worthy
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   Book
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   Seals
                   thereof
                   :
                   For
                   thou
                   wast
                   slain
                   and
                   hast
                   redeemed
                   us
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   thy
                   bloud
                   .
                   And
                   hast
                   made
                   us
                   unto
                   our
                   God
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   shall
                   reign
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thousand-years-reign
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 20th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Where
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   6.
                
                 )
                 the
                 partakers
                 of
                 it
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
              
               
                 Another
                 completory
                 Vision
                 ,
                 that
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Vials
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   15
                   ,
                   &
                
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 a
                 triumphal
                 Song
                 is
                 sung
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Song
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb.
                
                 'T
                 is
                 plainly
                 a
                 Song
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 for
                 a
                 Deliverance
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 deliverance
                 as
                 already
                 wrought
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vials
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 plac'd
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 often
                 the
                 grand
                 design
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 a
                 Vision
                 is
                 plac'd
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Vials
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 effusion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 upon
                 the
                 pouring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Vial.
                 The
                 Voice
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Consummatum
                   est
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   done
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Deliverance
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 work
                 is
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   mystery
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   finish'd
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 phrase
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 
                 Trumpet
                 :
                 Ch.
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 You
                 see
                 therefore
                 this
                 terminates
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 that
                 triumph
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 reign
                 there
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 20.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Characters
                 given
                 to
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 triumph
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   have
                   gotten
                   the
                   victory
                
                 over
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 over
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   over
                   his
                   mark
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 there
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 those
                 
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   neither
                   his
                   image
                   ,
                   neither
                   had
                   received
                   his
                   mark
                   upon
                   their
                   foreheads
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 therefore
                 ,
                 triumphing
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoying
                 the
                 same
                 reward
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 you
                 shall
                 seldom
                 find
                 any
                 Doxology
                 or
                 Hallelujah
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 prospect
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Song
                 :
                 The
                 complement
                 of
                 every
                 grand
                 Vision
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Systeme
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 .
                 Even
                 those
                 Halleluja's
                 that
                 are
                 sung
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 19th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 are
                 rais'd
                 upon
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 succeeding
                 state
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Text
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   heard
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   voice
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   many
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   mighty
                   thunders
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Hallelujah
                   .
                   FOR
                   THE
                   LORD
                   GOD
                   OMNIPOTENT
                   REIGNETH
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   be
                   glad
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   give
                   honour
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   FOR
                   THE
                   MARRIAGE
                   OF
                   THE
                   LAMB
                   IS
                   COME
                   ,
                   AND
                   HIS
                   WIFE
                   HATH
                   MADE
                   HER SELF
                   READY
                   .
                
                 This
                 appears
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 the
                 
                   21th
                   .
                   ch
                   .
                   ver
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   I
                   Iohn
                   saw
                   the
                   Holy
                   City
                   ,
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   PREPARED
                   AS
                   A
                   BRIDE
                   ADORNED
                   FOR
                   HER
                   HUSBAND
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Bride
                 and
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 marriage
                 or
                 preparations
                 for
                 marriage
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 compleated
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 bliss
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 must
                 still
                 beg
                 your
                 patience
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuing
                 this
                 argument
                 throughout
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 As
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 Revelation
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 shines
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 dawnings
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 and
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 As
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 Poem
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 commonly
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 makes
                 this
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 
                 
                   From
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   faithful
                   witness
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   unto
                   him
                   that
                   loved
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   washed
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   bloud
                   :
                   And
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   unto
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   to
                   him
                   be
                   glory
                   and
                   dominion
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 Prologue
                 the
                 grand
                 argument
                 is
                 pointed
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 happy
                 Catastrophe
                 and
                 last
                 Scene
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 crown
                 the
                 Work
                 :
                 The
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 at
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 
                   made
                   us
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 Characteristick
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 10.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   ch
                
                 .
                 20.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 puts
                 it
                 still
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 .
                 That
                 expression
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 
                   washt
                   
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 is
                 repeated
                 again
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Seals
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 9.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Palm-bearing
                 Company
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 14.
                 both
                 which
                 places
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 before
                 as
                 referring
                 to
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 general
                 Preface
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Introductory
                 visions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 covertly
                 or
                 expresly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 glances
                 upon
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   ear
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   hear
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Spirit
                   says
                   to
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                   TO
                   HIM
                   THAT
                   OVERCOMETH
                   WILL
                   I
                   GIVE
                   TO
                   FAT
                   OF
                   THE
                   TREE
                   OF
                   LIFE
                   ,
                   WHICH
                   IS
                   IN
                   THE
                   MIDST
                   OF
                   THE
                   PARADISE
                   OF
                   GOD.
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Millennial
                 happiness
                 which
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 concerning
                 that
                 phrase
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 
                 He
                 concludes
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   .
                
                 This
                 implyes
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 thing
                 understood
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 plainly
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   20th
                   .
                   Ch.
                   ver
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   on
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   hath
                   no
                   power
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 
                 In
                 the
                 3d
                 to
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   hidden
                   Manna
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   white
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   name
                   written
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 Prophet
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   knoweth
                   saving
                   he
                   that
                   receiveth
                   it
                   ,
                
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 interpret
                 that
                 new
                 state
                 ,
                 
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 In
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Morning
                   Star.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Morning
                 Star
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Empire
                 :
                 both
                 these
                 phrases
                 being
                 us'd
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 .
                 
                 In
                 Sardis
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   clothed
                   in
                   white
                   raiment
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 And
                 you
                 see
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Palm-bearing
                 Company
                 are
                 clothed
                 in
                 
                   white
                   robes
                
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Lamb's
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   Ch.
                
                 21.
                 27.
                 
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 the
                 reward
                 promised
                 there
                 does
                 openly
                 mark
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   which
                   cometh
                   down
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   from
                   God
                   :
                
                 compar'd
                 with
                 Chap.
                 21.
                 2.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcometh
                   will
                   I
                   grant
                   to
                   sit
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   my
                   Throne
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 usual
                 phrase
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   Apoc.
                   20.
                   4.
                   
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   28.
                   
                   Dan.
                
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 So
                 all
                 these
                 promises
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 aim
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 terminate
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 ;
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reward
                 express'd
                 in
                 different
                 ways
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 't
                 is
                 still
                 fixt
                 upon
                 a
                 victory
                 ,
                 and
                 appropriated
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 overcome
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 carry
                 our
                 thoughts
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 reward
                 of
                 Victors
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessors
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 notion
                 and
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 does
                 both
                 begin
                 and
                 end
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 thorough
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 :
                 A
                 Spirit
                 or
                 ferment
                 that
                 actuates
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 thoroughly
                 understand
                 that
                 illustrious
                 Scene
                 at
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 this
                 Apocalyptical
                 Theatre
                 in
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 and
                 
                   5th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 we
                 should
                 find
                 it
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 venture
                 upon
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 difficult
                 and
                 dubious
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 coucht
                 under
                 those
                 Schemes
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 having
                 made
                 these
                 observations
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 add
                 to
                 them
                 some
                 reflections
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 .
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 agreement
                 and
                 concurrence
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 we
                 pretend
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 grand
                 Visions
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Statue
                 or
                 Image
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beats
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 both
                 these
                 Visions
                 terminate
                 upon
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 Statue
                 ,
                 representing
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 four
                 great
                 Monarchies
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 successively
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 The
                 Roman
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 )
                 after
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 fifth
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 openly
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   these
                   kingdoms
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   shall
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   heaven
                   set
                   up
                   a
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kingdom
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   other
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   shall
                   break
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   consume
                   all
                   those
                   kingdoms
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   stand
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 verified
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 when
                 his
                 Religion
                 from
                 small
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 overspread
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 known
                 World.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 
                   stone
                   cut
                   out
                   without
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 great
                 
                   mountain
                   and
                   filled
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 final
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 cannot
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 
                   break
                   in
                   pieces
                   and
                   consume
                   all
                   those
                   kingdoms
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   become
                   like
                   the
                   chaff
                   of
                   the
                   Summer
                   threshing
                   floor
                   ,
                   carried
                   away
                   by
                   the
                   wind
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   no
                   place
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 nor
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Kingdom
                 erected
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 Second
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Millennial
                 Reign
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Reign
                 is
                 declared
                 more
                 expresly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 says
                 ,
                 
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   Visions
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   one
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   came
                   with
                   the
                   clouds
                   of
                   heaven
                   ▪
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   brought
                   him
                   near
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   kingdom
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   people
                   ,
                   nations
                   ,
                   and
                   languages
                   should
                   serve
                   him
                   :
                   His
                   dominion
                   is
                   an
                   everlasting
                   dominion
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   pass
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   kingdom
                   that
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   The
                   last
                   Beast
                   and
                   the
                   little
                   Horn
                   made
                   war
                   against
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   came
                   ,
                   and
                   judgment
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   came
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   possessed
                   the
                   kingdom
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuit
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 argument
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 in
                 fuller
                 words
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 
                   But
                   the
                   Iudgment
                
                 shall
                 sit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 dominion
                 ,
                 to
                 consume
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 kingdom
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 kingdom
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 :
                 whose
                 kingdom
                 is
                 an
                 everlasting
                 kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 dominions
                 shall
                 serve
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   :
                
                 
                 says
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 upshot
                 and
                 result
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 terminate
                 both
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 and
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 World.
                 Daniel
                 
                 brings
                 in
                 this
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Visions
                 ;
                 but
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 hath
                 interwoven
                 it
                 every
                 where
                 with
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 open
                 a
                 Lock
                 without
                 a
                 Key
                 ,
                 as
                 interpret
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 without
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writers
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 every
                 single
                 Author
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Oracles
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 further
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 remains
                 of
                 doubt
                 or
                 incredulity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 A
                 View
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 concerning
                 the
                 Millennium
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 what
                 sence
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 born
                 Testimony
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Wife
                 of
                 Zebedee
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 begg'd
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 fond
                 Mother
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 two
                 Sons
                 might
                 sit
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 th'
                 other
                 at
                 his
                 left
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 does
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 supposition
                 ,
                 or
                 general
                 ground
                 of
                 her
                 request
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 ;
                 but
                 tells
                 her
                 ,
                 The
                 honours
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 disposal
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 drunk
                 his
                 Cup
                 ,
                 nor
                 been
                 baptiz'd
                 with
                 his
                 last
                 Baptism
                 :
                 which
                 were
                 conditions
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 assur'd
                 of
                 his
                 interest
                 and
                 authority
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 promises
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 losses
                 they
                 should
                 sustain
                 here
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 there
                 an
                 hundred
                 fold
                 ;
                 and
                 sit
                 upon
                 Thrones
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 judging
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   And
                   Iesus
                   said
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   which
                   have
                   followed
                   me
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 or
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   shall
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   ye
                   also
                   shall
                   sit
                   upon
                   twelve
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   judging
                   the
                   twelve
                   tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 These
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                 out
                 of
                 Daniel
                 and
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 mark
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 .
                 
                 And
                 seeing
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 plainly
                 signified
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 here
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 promise
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 his
                 suffering
                 Followers
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 Palingenesia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 translated
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Greek
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 use
                 that
                 very
                 word
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 make
                 appear
                 ,
                 at
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Divine
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 makes
                 this
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Beatitudes
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   Meek
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 Meek
                 inherit
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 neither
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 past
                 Ages
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Ones
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 Princes
                 and
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 that
                 slice
                 the
                 Barth
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 flatter
                 them
                 best
                 ,
                 or
                 serve
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 interests
                 or
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 next
                 best
                 shares
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 meek
                 ,
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 unqualified
                 Person
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 Court
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Camp
                 :
                 to
                 scramble
                 for
                 Preferment
                 ,
                 or
                 Plund●r
                 .
                 Both
                 He
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 self-denying
                 notions
                 ,
                 are
                 ridicul'd
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 meanness
                 and
                 poorness
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
                 David
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 devotion
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 an
                 unequal
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 subject
                 to
                 great
                 dejections
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 elevations
                 of
                 mind
                 ;
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 scarce
                 forbear
                 charging
                 Providence
                 with
                 injustice
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 several
                 touches
                 of
                 a
                 repining
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 Psalms
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Seventy-third
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 compos'd
                 upon
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 wound
                 and
                 the
                 cure
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Bea●it●de
                 pronounc'd
                 here
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 spoken
                 before
                 by
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   psal
                
                 .
                 37.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 David
                 that
                 was
                 always
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 hard
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 preach
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 foretell
                 the
                 sufferings
                 that
                 shall
                 attend
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 David
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 could
                 understand
                 this
                 
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 of
                 some
                 future
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 state
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 future
                 state
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Terrestrial
                 state
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   inheritance
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 plenty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   But
                   the
                   meek
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   delight
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 It
                 follows
                 therefore
                 from
                 these
                 premisses
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 both
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 must
                 understand
                 some
                 future
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Meek
                 will
                 enjoy
                 both
                 peace
                 and
                 plenty
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 fuller
                 description
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 the
                 marks
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Meek
                 are
                 to
                 inherit
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 
                   habitable
                   Earth
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 mentions
                 
                   (
                   Hebr.
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                
                 )
                 and
                 represents
                 as
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 a
                 pecuilar
                 manner
                 :
                 at
                 his
                 disposal
                 and
                 under
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 that
                 Earth
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 Beatitude
                 :
                 The
                 promis'd
                 Land
                 ,
                 the
                 Lot
                 of
                 the
                 Righ●eous
                 ?
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 this
                 Text
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 deserve
                 our
                 serious
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 expresly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 terms
                 ,
                 prove
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 fairest
                 interpretations
                 they
                 imply
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 uneasie
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 or
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 Thrones
                 :
                 Or
                 of
                 that
                 Earth
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Meek
                   shall
                   inherit
                
                 :
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Habitable
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 supposing
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 notes
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 this
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 these
                 characters
                 are
                 chiefly
                 three
                 ,
                 
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Divine
                   Presence
                
                 or
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 which
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Theocrasie
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 characters
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 generally
                 unjust
                 in
                 their
                 titles
                 or
                 exercise
                 :
                 stain'd
                 with
                 bloud
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 under
                 a
                 particular
                 Divine
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 passions
                 and
                 humane
                 vices
                 ▪
                 are
                 the
                 Springs
                 that
                 commonly
                 give
                 motion
                 to
                 their
                 greatest
                 designs
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 restrainedly
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 whose
                 characters
                 are
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   Injustice
                   ,
                   cruelty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   humane
                   or
                   diabolical
                   artifices
                
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 short
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 enquiry
                 after
                 it
                 amongst
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 upon
                 examination
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 mystical
                 kingdom
                 ;
                 either
                 expresly
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 types
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Sion
                   ,
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 3.
                 says
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 spoke
                 of
                 
                   The
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 separately
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 complexly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 imply
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Prophets
                 that
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 These
                 are
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Act.
                   3.
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   Repent
                   ye
                   therefore
                   and
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   sins
                   may
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   refreshing
                   shall
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   send
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   preached
                   unto
                   ye
                   :
                   whom
                   the
                   heavens
                   must
                   receive
                   until
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   RESTITUTION
                   OF
                   ALL
                   THINGS
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 here
                 mentions
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Times
                   of
                   refreshing
                
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Coming
                
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Times
                   of
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 he
                 immediately
                 subjoyns
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   began
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 abstractly
                 from
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 enter
                 therefore
                 into
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 their
                 sence
                 concerning
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 first
                 address
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Royal
                 Prophet
                 David
                 ;
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 noble
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 Isaiah
                 in
                 the
                 
                   65th
                   chap.
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   17th
                   ver
                
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 treats
                 upon
                 this
                 argument
                 :
                 and
                 joyns
                 together
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 forementioned
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 having
                 set
                 down
                 several
                 natural
                 characters
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 indolency
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 longevity
                 ,
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 plenty
                 ,
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 to
                 the
                 24th
                 .
                 He
                 there
                 begins
                 the
                 moral
                 characters
                 ,
                 of
                 divine
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 protection
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 and
                 answer'd
                 before
                 they
                 pray
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 represents
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 universal
                 peace
                 and
                 innocency
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   23.
                   
                   The
                   Wolf
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   shall
                   feed
                   together
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   This
                   last
                   character
                   ,
                   which
                   comprehends
                
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   more
                   fully
                   display'd
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                
                 11th
                 .
                 chap.
                 
                   where
                   he
                   treats
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 with
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 he
                 judge
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 with
                 equity
                 for
                 the
                 meek
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 smite
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 his
                 lips
                 shall
                 he
                 slay
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 And
                 righteousness
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 loins
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 the
                 girdle
                 of
                 his
                 reins
                 .
                 The
                 Wolf
                 also
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 shall
                 lye
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 Kid
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Calf
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fatling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 shall
                 lead
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Cow
                 and
                 the
                 Bear
                 shall
                 feed
                 ,
                 their
                 young
                 ones
                 shall
                 lye
                 down
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Lyon
                 shall
                 eat
                 straw
                 like
                 the
                 Ox.
                 And
                 the
                 suckling
                 ohbild
                 shall
                 play
                 on
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 Asp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weaned
                 child
                 shall
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 Cockatrice-den
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 destroy
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 holy
                 mountain
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 cover
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   the
                   Prophet
                   :
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   joyn
                   this
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   noted
                   before
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                
                 65th
                 .
                 chap.
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   ,
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   impossible
                   to
                   understand
                   it
                   of
                   any
                   order
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   been
                   hitherto
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   And
                   consequently
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   some
                   state
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   the
                   Future
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 pacifick
                 temper
                 ,
                 Innocency
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 are
                 celebrated
                 by
                 this
                 Prophet
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Mountain
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   in
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   mountains
                   ,
                
                 chap.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   And
                   he
                   shall
                   judge
                   amongst
                   the
                   nations
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   rebuke
                   many
                   people
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   heat
                   their
                   swords
                   into
                   plow-shares
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   spears
                   into
                   pruning-hooks
                   .
                   Nation
                   shall
                   not
                   lift
                   up
                   sword
                   against
                   nation
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   they
                   learn
                   war
                   any
                   more
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 in
                 the
                 23.
                 chap.
                 
                   Behold
                   a
                   King
                   shall
                   reign
                   in
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   Princes
                   shall
                   rule
                   in
                   judgment
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 usually
                 are
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 the
                 peaceableness
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 it
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 willingly
                 allow
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 .
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 sence
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 final
                 sence
                 and
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 a
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 The
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 are
                 often
                 mingled
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 mixture
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 characters
                 whereby
                 you
                 may
                 distinguish
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 ;
                 what
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 reign
                 .
                 For
                 instance
                 ,
                 In
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 recited
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 very
                 applicable
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 Regality
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 universal
                 Peace
                 and
                 Innocency
                 that
                 will
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 verified
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 humiliation
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                 And
                 he
                 says
                 himself
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 
                 Iohn
                 18.
                 36.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Salome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Thief
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 suppose
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 Peace
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 appear
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 Peace
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 now
                 than
                 
                 there
                 was
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour
                 came
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 more
                 peaceable
                 than
                 the
                 unchristian
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 great
                 promises
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pacifick
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 exprest
                 in
                 terms
                 as
                 high
                 and
                 emphatical
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 must
                 belong
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 ages
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 hitherto
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 profess
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 practise
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 makes
                 no
                 such
                 exception
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 reserve
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 elude
                 any
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Iews
                 say
                 ,
                 Their
                 Messiah
                 defers
                 his
                 coming
                 beyond
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 Israelites
                 had
                 their
                 promised
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 had
                 render'd
                 themselves
                 unworthy
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 method
                 of
                 interpreting
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 happiness
                 and
                 glory
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 pretended
                 forfeiture
                 .
                 Threatnings
                 indeed
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 tacit
                 condition
                 ;
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 than
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 upon
                 repentance
                 ,
                 divert
                 his
                 judgments
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 worse
                 than
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 fail
                 of
                 performance
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 condition
                 exprest
                 ,
                 he
                 promises
                 or
                 prophesies
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 destroy
                 all
                 assurance
                 of
                 Hope
                 or
                 Faith.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 This
                 Prophecy
                 concerning
                 Pacifick
                 times
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Pacifick
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   65th
                   .
                   chap.
                
                 subjoyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 several
                 marks
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 we
                 know
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 change
                 of
                 Nature
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 has
                 been
                 ever
                 since
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 happy
                 change
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 this
                 exclusively
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 doubt
                 that
                 was
                 one
                 great
                 design
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 often
                 three
                 gradations
                 ,
                 or
                 gradual
                 accomplishments
                 ;
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Person
                 or
                 affair
                 relating
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 National
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Messiah
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 coming
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 at
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 affirm
                 and
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 foremention'd
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 final
                 and
                 total
                 accomplishment
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 bide
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Prophet
                 that
                 we
                 mention'd
                 as
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 David
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 this
                 subject
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 exalted
                 in
                 his
                 thoughts
                 and
                 Prophetical
                 raptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 carries
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 to
                 contemplate
                 its
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 praises
                 to
                 its
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 triumph
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 
                   Psal.
                   68.
                   
                   Let
                   God
                   arise
                   ,
                   let
                   his
                   enemies
                   be
                   scattered
                   :
                   Let
                   them
                   also
                   that
                   hate
                   him
                   flie
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   Smoke
                   is
                   driven
                   away
                   ,
                   so
                   drive
                   them
                   away
                   ;
                   as
                   wax
                   melteth
                   before
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   let
                   the
                   wicked
                   perish
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   But
                   let
                   the
                   Righteous
                   be
                   glad
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 plain
                 ground
                 he
                 goes
                 upon
                 in
                 this
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Deliverance
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 the
                 Israelites
                 
                 unto
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 once
                 upon
                 the
                 wing
                 ,
                 he
                 soars
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 pitch
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 type
                 to
                 the
                 Antitype
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Dominion
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 45th
                 .
                 Psalm
                 is
                 an
                 Epithalamium
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 and
                 his
                 Spouse
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 from
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 19.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 and
                 ch
                 .
                 21.
                 2
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Namely
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 glory
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Prophets
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 Here
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Fight
                 and
                 Victory
                 celebrated
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Marriage
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 19th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                 Here
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   G●rd
                   thy
                   sword
                   upon
                   thy
                   thigh
                   ,
                   O
                   most
                   Mighty
                   ,
                   with
                   thy
                   glory
                   and
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   ride
                   prosperously
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   truth
                   and
                   meekness
                   and
                   righteousness
                   :
                   and
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   shall
                   teach
                   thee
                   terrible
                   things
                   .
                   Thy
                   Throne
                   ,
                   O
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ;
                   The
                   Scepter
                   of
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   Scepter
                   ,
                
                 
                 &c.
                 
                 There
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 ,
                 having
                 describ'd
                 a
                 Conquerour
                 on
                 a
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   goeth
                   a
                   sharp
                   Sword
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   it
                   he
                   should
                   smite
                   the
                   Nations
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   rod
                   of
                   Iron
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   treadeth
                   the
                   Wine-press
                   of
                   the
                   fierceness
                   and
                   wrath
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God.
                   And
                   he
                   hath
                   on
                   his
                   vesture
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   his
                   thigh
                   a
                   Name
                   written
                   KING
                   of
                   KINGS
                   ,
                   and
                   LORD
                   of
                   LORDS
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 glorious
                 Conqueror
                 and
                 Bridegroom
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Victory
                 is
                 not
                 gain'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 these
                 Nuptials
                 compleated
                 till
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 many
                 other
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 reflections
                 upon
                 this
                 happy
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 triumph
                 of
                 Christ
                 over
                 his
                 Enemies
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Psal.
                   2.
                   
                   Psal.
                   9.
                   
                   Psal.
                
                 21.
                 and
                 24.
                 and
                 47.
                 and
                 85.
                 and
                 110.
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 lineaments
                 and
                 colours
                 of
                 a
                 fairer
                 state
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 seen
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 instan●es
                 and
                 grounds
                 they
                 may
                 sometimes
                 respect
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 state
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 goes
                 further
                 ,
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 terminate
                 his
                 sight
                 :
                 His
                 Divine
                 Enthusiasm
                 reaches
                 into
                 another
                 World
                 :
                 A
                 World
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 :
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 Trumph
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 such
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 we
                 ,
                 nor
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Two
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 David
                 and
                 Isaiah
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 openly
                 declar'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 to
                 verifie
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 words
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 foremention'd
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   3.
                   21.
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Prophets
                   since
                   the
                   World
                   began
                   ,
                
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 verifie
                 this
                 assertion
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Restauration
                 and
                 future
                 glory
                 of
                 Iudah
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 under
                 those
                 Types
                 ,
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 these
                 forms
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 In
                 foretelling
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Sion
                 ;
                 and
                 happy
                 days
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 prosperity
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 Malachy
                 ,
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Restauration
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 in
                 the
                 30th
                 .
                 of
                 
                   Deut.
                   ver
                   .
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   David
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Psalms
                 we
                 have
                 cited
                 .
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 places
                 foremention'd
                 ,
                 treats
                 amply
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 51.
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 *
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Hosea
                   ,
                   Ioel
                   ,
                   Amos
                   ,
                   Obadiah
                   ,
                   Micab
                   ,
                   Zephany
                   ,
                   Haggai
                   ,
                   Zachary
                   ,
                   Malachy
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 have
                 ,
                 either
                 expresly
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Types
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Sion
                 ,
                 foretold
                 happy
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 glorious
                 triumph
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 seeing
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 is
                 still
                 represented
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 persecution
                 and
                 distress
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 expect
                 the
                 full
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 The
                 Restauration
                 that
                 St.
                 Peter
                 says
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 mystery
                 ,
                 which
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Apoc.
                   10.
                   7.
                   
                
                 )
                 was
                 
                   declared
                   by
                   his
                   Servants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 finish'd
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Trumpet
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ushers
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 examine
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 consult
                 at
                 leisure
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 that
                 Ierusalem
                 should
                 be
                 us'd
                 in
                 a
                 typical
                 or
                 allegorical
                 sence
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 often
                 find
                 such
                 applications
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 as
                 
                   Gal.
                   4.
                   26.
                   
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   22.
                   
                   Apoc.
                
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 natural
                 that
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   restor'd
                
                 ,
                 should
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 intended
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 did
                 by
                 their
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 sence
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 contend
                 for
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 both
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 happiness
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 wholly
                 as
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 make
                 reflection
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 alledg'd
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 whether
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 acknowledge
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 happy
                 days
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 Days
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 :
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Triumph
                 :
                 of
                 external
                 Prosperity
                 and
                 internal
                 Sanctity
                 :
                 when
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Innocency
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice
                 and
                 vitious
                 Men
                 out
                 of
                 power
                 or
                 credit
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 happy
                 days
                 Prophesied
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Whether
                 you
                 call
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 determine
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 title
                 be
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 general
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Prophetical
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 writ
                 like
                 the
                 Poets
                 :
                 feigned
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Romantick
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 ;
                 only
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 own
                 fancies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 credulous
                 people
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 or
                 intended
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 light
                 concerning
                 those
                 Notions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ▪
                 The
                 Prophets
                 generally
                 in
                 their
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 happiness
                 ,
                 either
                 express
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 give
                 plain
                 marks
                 of
                 a
                 Terrestrial
                 state
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 only
                 question
                 that
                 remains
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Whether
                 these
                 happy
                 Days
                 are
                 past
                 already
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 Whether
                 this
                 blessed
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 behind
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 us
                 :
                 whether
                 our
                 Predecessors
                 have
                 enjoy'd
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 posterity
                 is
                 to
                 expect
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 sure
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 ;
                 The
                 World
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 rumours
                 of
                 Wars
                 :
                 of
                 Vice
                 and
                 Knavery
                 ,
                 of
                 Oppression
                 and
                 Persecution
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 things
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 genius
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 back
                 than
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophesied
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 plac'd
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 systeme
                 of
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 whereby
                 one
                 might
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 ages
                 ,
                 but
                 far
                 advanc'd
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 that
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 where
                 will
                 you
                 find
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 this
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 characters
                 of
                 this
                 Pure
                 and
                 Pacifick
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ages
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 were
                 they
                 the
                 least
                 peaceable
                 .
                 Continually
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Persecution
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 the
                 Reign
                 and
                 Empire
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 over
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 subjection
                 or
                 slavery
                 ;
                 A
                 poor
                 ,
                 feeble
                 ,
                 helpless
                 people
                 ,
                 thrust
                 into
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 or
                 thrown
                 to
                 the
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 or
                 Rulers
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Empire
                 became
                 Christian
                 under
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 degree
                 of
                 Purity
                 and
                 Piety
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 peace
                 was
                 soon
                 disturb'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 piety
                 soon
                 corrupted
                 .
                 The
                 growing
                 pride
                 and
                 ambition
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 easiness
                 to
                 admit
                 or
                 introduce
                 Superstitious
                 Practices
                 ,
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Their
                 contests
                 about
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 tore
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 into
                 pieces
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 Barbarous
                 People
                 fell
                 into
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 all
                 into
                 flames
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Eruption
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Mahometanism
                 rose
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 and
                 swarms
                 of
                 Saracens
                 ,
                 like
                 armies
                 of
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 invaded
                 ,
                 conquer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 their
                 Religion
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christianiz'd
                 World.
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 call
                 such
                 times
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 imprisonment
                 of
                 Satan
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 following
                 ages
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 over-run
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Empire
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 hold
                 that
                 miserable
                 people
                 in
                 slavery
                 .
                 Providence
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 order'd
                 affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 WOE
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 fansie
                 it self
                 already
                 in
                 those
                 happy
                 days
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 reserv'd
                 for
                 future
                 times
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 corruptions
                 and
                 persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 since
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 greatness
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 allows
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 
                   mystical
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 fall
                 before
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 comes
                 on
                 ;
                 will
                 think
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 duly
                 plac'd
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 still
                 
                   remains
                   ,
                   according
                
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Sabbatism
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 sence
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 concerning
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 to
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 When
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 doctrine
                 was
                 afterwards
                 neglected
                 or
                 discountenanc'd
                 .
              
               
                 YOU
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Next
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Fathers
                
                 are
                 accounted
                 of
                 good
                 authority
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 now
                 enquire
                 into
                 their
                 Sence
                 concerning
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 all
                 parties
                 ;
                 And
                 both
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 Scripture
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 Veneration
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 may
                 find
                 proofs
                 suitable
                 ●o
                 their
                 inclinations
                 and
                 judgment
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Millennial
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   general
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   to
                   the
                
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 ;
                 inclusively
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 out-liv'd
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 being
                 banish'd
                 into
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Pathmos
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 his
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 and
                 distinct
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 or
                 Apostles
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Papias
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 S.
                 I●hn's
                 Audito●s
                 ,
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 testifies
                 ;
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 after
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 familiar
                 friend
                 of
                 Polycarp
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 immediately
                 from
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 receive
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 taught
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 all
                 hands
                 ;
                 both
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 well-wishers
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 E●sebius
                 and
                 Ierome
                 .
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   also
                   another
                   chanel
                   wherein
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   Traditionally
                   deriv'd
                   from
                   S.
                
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   namely
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   of
                
                 Asia
                 ;
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   arguing
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   he
                   shows
                   that
                   the
                   Blessing
                   promis'd
                   to
                
                 Iacob
                 
                   from
                   his
                   Father
                
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   good
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   says
                   ,
                
                 without
                 doubt
                 those
                 words
                 had
                 a
                 further
                 aim
                 and
                 prospect
                 upon
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 
                   (
                   so
                   they
                   us'd
                   to
                   call
                   the
                   Millennial
                   state
                   )
                
                 when
                 the
                 Iust
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 shall
                 reign
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Nature
                 renew'd
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 shall
                 yield
                 plenty
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 being
                 blest
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 fertility
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 According
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 related
                 by
                 those
                 Ecclesiasticks
                 or
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 sce.
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 the
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 WHAT
                 OUR
                 LORD
                 HAD
                 TAUGHT
                 CONCERNING
                 THOSE
                 TIMES
                 .
                 
                   This
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   goes
                   to
                   the
                   Fountain-head
                   .
                   The
                   Christian
                   Clergy
                   receive
                   it
                   from
                   St.
                
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Iohn
                 
                   relates
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Original
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Tradition
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 from
                 Christ.
                 And
                 as
                 
                 to
                 the
                 propagation
                 and
                 prevailing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 bring
                 a
                 witness
                 beyond
                 all
                 exception
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 Contemporary
                 with
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Senior
                 .
                 He
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Christians
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 (
                 suppose
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 )
                 
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   reign
                   in
                   Ierusalem
                   restor'd
                   ,
                
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 
                   According
                   as
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   and
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   and
                   Others
                   ,
                   attest
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   .
                
                 As
                 St.
                 Peter
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   had
                   spoken
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Then
                 he
                 quotes
                 the
                 
                   65th
                   .
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 bulwark
                 for
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 can
                 be
                 broken
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 our
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 He
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   certain
                   Man
                   amongst
                   us
                   Christians
                   ,
                   by
                   name
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Revelation
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   did
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   faithful
                   believers
                   in
                   Christ
                   should
                   live
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ;
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 sentiment
                 of
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 himself
                 :
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 reputed
                 Orthodox
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 All
                 conspiring
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 
                   Papias
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 two
                 more
                 within
                 the
                 second
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Melito
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoever
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 This
                 Melito
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 directs
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 Apoc.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ancient
                 ;
                 However
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 great
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Learning
                 .
                 He
                 writ
                 many
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 St.
                 Ierome
                 :
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 He
                 notes
                 out
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                 
                   was
                   by
                   Christians
                   reputed
                   a
                   Prophet
                   .
                
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 declar'd
                 Millenary
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 recorded
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Ierome
                 and
                 Gennadius
                 .
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 cited
                 by
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 himself
                 within
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 .
                 The
                 genius
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 Millenarian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   promis'd
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Day
                 for
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 He
                 follows
                 the
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Millenarians
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Centuries
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 short
                 account
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 Orthodox
                 and
                 Catholick
                 in
                 those
                 early
                 days
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Authors
                 do
                 not
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 private
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Tradition
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 remarkable
                 what
                 Papias
                 says
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 way
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Explanation
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 St.
                 Ierome
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 says
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   follow
                   various
                   opinions
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   the
                   Apostles
                   for
                   his
                   Authors
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   consider'd
                   what
                
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 what
                 Peter
                 
                   said
                   ;
                   what
                
                 Philip
                 ,
                 what
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   Disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   As
                   also
                   what
                
                 Aristion
                 ,
                 and
                 John
                 
                   the
                   Senior
                   ,
                   Disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   spoke
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   profit
                   so
                   much
                   by
                   reading
                   Books
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   
                   living
                   voice
                   of
                   these
                   persons
                   which
                   resounded
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   day
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 very
                 much
                 the
                 air
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 sought
                 after
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 Authentick
                 Teachers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 Eusebius
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 double
                 Character
                 of
                 this
                 Papias
                 ;
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   very
                   eloquent
                   Man
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   skilful
                   in
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 him
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 
                   small
                   understanding
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 reason
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 suspect
                 Eusebius
                 of
                 partiality
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 appear
                 hereafter
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 Papias
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 :
                 allow
                 him
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 honest
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fair
                 Witness
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 all
                 we
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 reason
                 to
                 question
                 his
                 testimony
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 backt
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 good
                 credit
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 counter-evidence
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 witness
                 that
                 appears
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 extant
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Writing
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 Memory
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 contested
                 this
                 doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 Century
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 call'd
                 in
                 question
                 this
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 propos'd
                 after
                 a
                 Christian
                 manner
                 ;
                 unless
                 such
                 Hereticks
                 as
                 deny'd
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 wholly
                 :
                 or
                 such
                 Christians
                 as
                 deny'd
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Century
                 .
                 Where
                 you
                 find
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Victorinus
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Martyr
                 :
                 
                   Nepos
                   Aegyptius
                   ,
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 :
                 All
                 openly
                 ,
                 prosessing
                 ,
                 or
                 implicitly
                 favouring
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 mention
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 contemporary
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 expresly
                 either
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 takes
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 hath
                 been
                 accounted
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 and
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 And
                 giving
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 kept
                 that
                 day
                 Holy
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 every
                 seven
                 days
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 sence
                 than
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 represents
                 the
                 
                   seventh
                   Millenary
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 reckons
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 Latin
                 Millenaries
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 about
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 greatest
                 light
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 be
                 both
                 lost
                 or
                 suppress'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 sufficient
                 indications
                 of
                 his
                 Millenary
                 opinion
                 in
                 his
                 Tracts
                 against
                 Marcion
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Hermogenes
                 .
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 was
                 Tertullian's
                 admirer
                 ,
                 and
                 inclines
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 one
                 can
                 judge
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 period
                 of
                 
                   Six
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Millenary
                
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Victorinus
                 and
                 Nepos
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 vouches
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 so
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 there
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 nam'd
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 does
                 openly
                 and
                 profusely
                 teach
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Institutions
                
                 :
                 
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 assurance
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 concludes
                 thus
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennium
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   Christians
                   follow
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   wisdom
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Yet
                 he
                 acknowledges
                 
                 there
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 as
                 a
                 mystery
                 or
                 secret
                 amongst
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Heathens
                 should
                 make
                 any
                 perverse
                 or
                 odious
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 like
                 reason
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 The
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 was
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 read
                 publickly
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 too
                 openly
                 of
                 the
                 fate
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 Millennial
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 Second
                 ,
                 and
                 Third
                 Century
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 we
                 engag'd
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 this
                 proof
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 inclusively
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Nicene
                   Council
                
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Christ
                 325.
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 ,
                 Lactantius
                 was
                 then
                 living
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 came
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine's
                 Empire
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 are
                 themselves
                 our
                 witnesses
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Forms
                
                 or
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   chapter
                   about
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   about
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 They
                 speak
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   World
                   was
                   made
                   meaner
                   or
                   less
                   perfect
                   ,
                   providentially
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   foresee
                   that
                   man
                   would
                   sin
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   expect
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   at
                   the
                   appearance
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 Daniel
                 says
                 (
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 18.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   shall
                   take
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   be
                   Pure
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Which
                
                 David
                 
                   foreseeing
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 cryes
                 out
                 (
                 Ps.
                 27.
                 13.
                 )
                 
                   I
                   believe
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   says
                   ,
                   Happy
                   are
                   the
                   meek
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Matt.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Isaiuh
                 
                   says
                   ,
                   (
                   chap.
                   26.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   the
                   meek
                   and
                   lowly
                   shall
                   tread
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 these
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 they
                 cite
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 discharg'd
                 our
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 Three
                 First
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 considerable
                 corruptions
                 were
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 Authorities
                 of
                 single
                 and
                 successive
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 seal'd
                 up
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 think
                 Tradition
                 a
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 considerable
                 motive
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 hard
                 to
                 turn
                 off
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 Testimonies
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 have
                 a
                 reverence
                 for
                 Antiquity
                 and
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 produce
                 better
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 more
                 early
                 ,
                 more
                 numerous
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 uncontradicted
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Article
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 Fundamental
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 Seconds
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 the
                 Principals
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 and
                 weigh'd
                 by
                 the
                 Impartial
                 Reader
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 undeniable
                 proof
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 account
                 set
                 down
                 our
                 second
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Millennial
                   State
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   a
                   Future
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Prophesied
                   of
                   and
                   Promised
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   and
                   receiv'd
                   by
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   and
                   Catholick
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 HAVING
                 dispatch'd
                 this
                 main
                 point
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 the
                 Chapter
                 and
                 this
                 Head
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 possibly
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 How
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 so
                 generally
                 receiv'd
                 and
                 approv'd
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 decay
                 and
                 almost
                 wear
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 following
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 not
                 call'd
                 into
                 question
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 History
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 ;
                 when
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 writ
                 against
                 Nepos
                 ,
                 an
                 Aegyptian
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 upon
                 that
                 subject
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 Book
                 had
                 any
                 great
                 effect
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 declaration
                 or
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Fathers
                
                 was
                 after
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 S.
                 Ierome's
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 ,
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 Credit
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 its
                 greatest
                 adversary
                 ,
                 yet
                 durst
                 not
                 condemn
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Quae
                   licet
                   non
                   sequamur
                   ,
                   tamen
                   damnare
                   non
                   possumus
                   ;
                   quià
                   multi
                   Ecclesiasticorum
                   virorum
                   &
                   Martyres
                   ista
                   dixerunt
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   doctrines
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 
                   tho'
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   follow
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   cannot
                   condemn
                   .
                   Because
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   Church-men
                   ,
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   have
                   affirmed
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 Apollinarius
                 replyed
                 to
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   only
                   those
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Sect
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   other
                   Christians
                   did
                   agree
                   with
                
                 Apollinarius
                 
                   in
                   that
                   particular
                   .
                   Ut
                   praesagâ
                   mente
                   jam
                   cernam
                   ,
                   quantorum
                   in
                   me
                   rabies
                   concitanda
                   sit
                   .
                   That
                   I
                   now
                   foresee
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   will
                   be
                   enrag'd
                   against
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   against
                   the
                   Millenary
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 that
                 in
                 S.
                 Ierome's
                 time
                 the
                 Millenaries
                 made
                 the
                 greater
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 matter
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 frighted
                 him
                 from
                 censuring
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 was
                 a
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unfair
                 adversary
                 ,
                 that
                 usually
                 run
                 down
                 ,
                 with
                 heat
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 what
                 stood
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 unfairness
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 generally
                 represents
                 the
                 Millenary
                 Doctrine
                 after
                 a
                 Judaical
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Christian
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 reckoning
                 up
                 the
                 chief
                 Patrons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 always
                 skips
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Man
                 so
                 obscure
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 over●look'd
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 had
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 sufficiently
                 upon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   both
                   himself
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   that
                   judgment
                   ,
                
                 and
                 applyes
                 both
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   65th
                   chap.
                
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 enemy
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 Eusebius
                 was
                 a
                 back
                 friend
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 represented
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 its
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 was
                 tolerably
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 fairness
                 of
                 an
                 Historian
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 a
                 slight
                 character
                 of
                 Papias
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 authority
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 brings
                 in
                 one
                 Gaius
                 that
                 makes
                 Cerinthus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 and
                 calls
                 the
                 Visions
                 there
                 
                   monstrous
                   stories
                
                 .
                 He
                 himself
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 shuffle
                 off
                 that
                 Book
                 from
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 to
                 another
                 Iohn
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 in
                 
                 the
                 
                   21th
                   chap.
                
                 to
                 be
                 Constantine's
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Temples
                 there
                 into
                 Christian.
                 A
                 wonderful
                 invention
                 .
                 As
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 by
                 his
                 flouts
                 ,
                 so
                 Eusebius
                 by
                 sinister
                 insinuations
                 ,
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Art
                 they
                 both
                 us'd
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 misrepresent●●●
                 as
                 Iudaical
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 every
                 doctrine
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Oracles
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Prophets
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 collected
                 from
                 them
                 same
                 general
                 doctrine
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   There
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   happy
                   and
                   pacifick
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   future
                   times
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 this
                 state
                 we
                 differ
                 very
                 much
                 ;
                 They
                 suppose
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Law
                 will
                 be
                 restor'd
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 pomp
                 ,
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 will
                 then
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 Yet
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 has
                 the
                 confidence
                 ,
                 even
                 there
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 Christian
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 that
                 held
                 this
                 doctrine
                 :
                 has
                 the
                 confidence
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 held
                 that
                 
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Judaical
                 rites
                 ,
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 restor'd
                 .
                 Which
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 slander
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 instance
                 how
                 far
                 mens
                 passions
                 will
                 carry
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 misrepresenting
                 an
                 opinion
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 disagrace
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 blame
                 the
                 partiality
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 opposed
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 indiscretions
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 they
                 might
                 partly
                 themselves
                 make
                 it
                 obnoxious
                 ;
                 by
                 mixing
                 some
                 things
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 pretended
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Sibylls
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 private
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 things
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 would
                 not
                 easily
                 bear
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 later
                 ages
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 dropt
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Renovation
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   ,
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 joyn
                 inseparably
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 omission
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 less
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 their
                 pretensions
                 were
                 to
                 reign
                 upon
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 gave
                 a
                 jealousie
                 to
                 Temporal
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 occasion
                 likewise
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 Eanatical
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 aspire
                 to
                 dominion
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 violent
                 and
                 tumultuary
                 manner
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 reckon
                 as
                 one
                 great
                 cause
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 doctrine
                 into
                 discredit
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 reducing
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 cure
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 abuses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 never
                 pleas'd
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 influence
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 that
                 would
                 go
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 deprest
                 and
                 discountenanc'd
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 yet
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Popish
                 Doctor
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Baron
                   us
                
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 pass
                 for
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 Papias
                 for
                 the
                 Inventor
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 Irenaeus
                 may
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 neither
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 friend
                 Pope
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 durst
                 ever
                 condemnoit
                 for
                 an
                 heresie
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 always
                 indeed
                 uneasie
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 offence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   ▪
                
                 because
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 suit
                 to
                 that
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 drawn
                 .
                 They
                 suppose
                 Christ
                 reigns
                 already
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 and
                 treads
                 upon
                 the
                 Necks
                 of
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Kings
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 but
                 
                 suppress
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Heresie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 Millennium
                 would
                 signifie
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 happier
                 condition
                 than
                 she
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 Apocalypse
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 does
                 suppose
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 under
                 hardship
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Ages
                 :
                 namely
                 for
                 1260
                 years
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 are
                 in
                 Sack
                 cloth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 prosperity
                 and
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commanding
                 Church
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 or
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 rul'd
                 the
                 Nations
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 does
                 not
                 favour
                 her
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Millennium
                 being
                 properly
                 a
                 reward
                 and
                 triumph
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 liv'd
                 always
                 in
                 pomp
                 and
                 prosperity
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 no
                 share
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 benefit
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 has
                 made
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 have
                 always
                 an
                 ill
                 eye
                 upon
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seem'd
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 eye
                 upon
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 she
                 grew
                 in
                 splendor
                 and
                 greatness
                 ,
                 she
                 eclips'd
                 and
                 obscur'd
                 it
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 lost
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 as
                 an
                 obsolete
                 errour
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 reviv'd
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Characters
                 taken
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 some
                 mistakes
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 examin'd
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 made
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 of
                 a
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 firm
                 Basis
                 have
                 setled
                 our
                 second
                 Proposition
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 now
                 determine
                 the
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 this
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Not
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 we
                 suppose
                 determin'd
                 already
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 present
                 constitution
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 promis'd
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 
                   Third
                   Proposition
                
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 proceeded
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 imagine
                 it
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 some
                 light
                 in
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 further
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 determine
                 its
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 noted
                 some
                 moral
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 great
                 Natural
                 Character
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 .
                 Free
                 from
                 all
                 inconveniences
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 external
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 how
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 considerable
                 degree
                 of
                 happiness
                 without
                 Indolency
                 :
                 nor
                 how
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 Indolency
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 external
                 constitution
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Indolency
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 happiness
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 Indigency
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 due
                 comforts
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 Indigency
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 sollicitude
                 ,
                 and
                 distraction
                 ,
                 and
                 uneasiness
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 :
                 Passions
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 as
                 naturally
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 pain
                 does
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Indolency
                 and
                 Plenty
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 essential
                 Ingredients
                 of
                 every
                 happy
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 in
                 conjunction
                 make
                 that
                 state
                 we
                 call
                 Paradisiacal
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 seems
                 plainly
                 to
                 exempt
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 pain
                 or
                 want
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Apoc.
                   21.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   God
                   shall
                   wipe
                   away
                   all
                   tears
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   death
                   ,
                   neither
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   nor
                   crying
                   :
                   neither
                   shall
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   more
                   pain
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   former
                   things
                   are
                   passed
                   away
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   sate
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   new
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 Renovation
                 is
                 a
                 restauration
                 to
                 some
                 former
                 state
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 indigency
                 ,
                 and
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 diseasedness
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 languish
                 under
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 that
                 pristine
                 Paradisiacal
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Health
                 and
                 Plenty
                 are
                 the
                 Blessings
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 Civil
                 affairs
                 ,
                 Peace
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 blessing
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 inseparably
                 annext
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 an
                 indelible
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 by
                 Peace
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 freedom
                 from
                 Persecution
                 upon
                 religious
                 accounts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Nation
                   shall
                   not
                   rise
                   up
                   against
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 That
                 bloody
                 Monster
                 ,
                 War
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 devour'd
                 so
                 many
                 Millions
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 be
                 chain'd
                 up
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Furies
                 ,
                 that
                 run
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Snakes
                 and
                 Torches
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 to
                 sting
                 and
                 prey
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 All
                 evil
                 and
                 mischievous
                 passions
                 shall
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 in
                 men
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 Brute
                 creatures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lamb
                   and
                   the
                   Lyon
                   shall
                   lie
                   down
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sucking
                   Child
                   shall
                   play
                   with
                   the
                   Basilisk
                   .
                
                 Happy
                 days
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ianus
                 shall
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Nations
                   shall
                   beat
                   their
                   swords
                   into
                   plow-shares
                   :
                
                 but
                 all
                 enmities
                 and
                 antipathies
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 hostility
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Universal
                 Peace
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 character
                 ,
                 
                   Universal
                   Plenty
                
                 :
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 want
                 and
                 necessitousness
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 quarrelling
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
                 These
                 also
                 must
                 go
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 unrighteous
                 Persons
                 will
                 not
                 live
                 long
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 indigent
                 Persons
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 therefore
                 joyns
                 them
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 Plenty
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 necessary
                 preservative
                 :
                 in
                 his
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Psal.
                 85.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Mercy
                   and
                   truth
                   are
                   met
                   together
                   :
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   peace
                   have
                   kissed
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   Truth
                   shall
                   spring
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousness
                   shall
                   look
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   give
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Land
                   shall
                   yield
                   her
                   increase
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 medley-state
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 mingled
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 
                   chosen
                   generation
                   ,
                   a
                   royal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   Nation
                   ,
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 pronounceth
                 them
                 
                   Holy
                   and
                   Blessed
                
                 :
                 and
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 Satan
                 also
                 is
                 bound
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 no
                 liberty
                 of
                 tempting
                 or
                 seducing
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 degenerate
                 crew
                 ,
                 separate
                 and
                 aliens
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 City
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 make
                 war
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 attempt
                 .
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 enjoy
                 this
                 
                 state
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 as
                 People
                 redeem'd
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 have
                 wash'd
                 their
                 Robes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 white
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 are
                 represented
                 as
                 Victors
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 with
                 such
                 other
                 Characters
                 as
                 are
                 incompetible
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 state
                 under
                 a
                 peculiar
                 divine
                 presence
                 and
                 conduct
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 indeed
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 presence
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 plainly
                 implies
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 divine
                 presence
                 to
                 enligh●en
                 and
                 enliven
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 was
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   great
                   voice
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Behold
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   men
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   dwell
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   people
                   :
                   and
                   God
                   himself
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   and
                   be
                   their
                   God.
                
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 promis'd
                 to
                 the
                 Palm-bearing
                 Company
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 15.
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 and
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 dwell
                 amongst
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 phrase
                 is
                 us'd
                 by
                 this
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ioh.
                   1.
                   14.
                   
                   The
                   Word
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   Tabernacled
                   amongst
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   we
                   beheld
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 We
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   dwelt
                   amongst
                   us
                
                 ,
                 but
                 render'd
                 more
                 closely
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 set
                 his
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   amongst
                   us
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 call
                 the
                 Shekinah
                 ,
                 o●
                 
                   divine
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 signification
                 and
                 sound
                 with
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 here
                 us'd
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Shekinah
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 confess
                 my
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Character
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 character
                 often
                 repeated
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 .
                 It
                 occurs
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 in
                 formal
                 terms
                 ,
                 
                   Ch.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                   Ch.
                   5.
                   10.
                   
                   Ch.
                
                 20.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Regal
                 dignity
                 apart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 further
                 exprest
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Donation
                   of
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Daniel's
                 phrase
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 18
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Or
                 by
                 
                   placing
                   upon
                   Thrones
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 judicial
                 power
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 style
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   28.
                   
                   Luk.
                   22.
                   29
                   ,
                   30.
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                
                 20.
                 4.
                 
                 These
                 two
                 Titles
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 are
                 intended
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 highest
                 honours
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 :
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 highest
                 dignities
                 in
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 commonly
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 .
                 Their
                 Kings
                 being
                 Priests
                 ,
                 like
                 Melchisedeck
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 was
                 
                   Pontifex
                   Maximus
                
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 character
                 ,
                 that
                 seems
                 chiefly
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 to
                 signife
                 a
                 People
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Service
                 :
                 Separate
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 secular
                 affairs
                 :
                 Spending
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 devotion
                 and
                 contemplation
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 employments
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 ease
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 plenty
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 refin'd
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 purified
                 Minds
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 inclination
                 to
                 intellectual
                 exercises
                 and
                 entertainments
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 attend
                 upon
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distraction
                 ,
                 having
                 neither
                 want
                 ,
                 pain
                 ,
                 nor
                 worldly
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 implies
                 a
                 confluence
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 constitute
                 temporal
                 happiness
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 thing
                 we
                 can
                 wish
                 any
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King.
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 Regal
                 dignity
                 seems
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 external
                 felicity
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 internal
                 :
                 Both
                 which
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 true
                 happiness
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 further
                 force
                 and
                 emphasis
                 in
                 this
                 notion
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   being
                   made
                   Kings
                   ,
                
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 mean
                 and
                 despicable
                 ,
                 in
                 subjection
                 and
                 servility
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 under
                 persecution
                 ,
                 abus'd
                 and
                 trampled
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Powers
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Scene
                 is
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 reverse
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 Abraham
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Rich
                 
                   man
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   remember
                   that
                   thou
                   in
                   thy
                   life
                   time
                   receivedst
                   thy
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   likewise
                   Lazarus
                   evil
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   comforted
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   tormented
                   .
                
                 Now
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 upon
                 Thrones
                 and
                 Tribunals
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 before
                 arraigned
                 as
                 Criminals
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 before
                 tyrannical
                 Judicatures
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 now
                 Laws
                 and
                 Law-givers
                 to
                 themselves
                 :
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 Royal
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 neither
                 under
                 the
                 domination
                 of
                 evil
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 evil
                 passions
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 possibly
                 may
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 high
                 character
                 of
                 
                   being
                   made
                   Priests
                
                 and
                 
                   Kings
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 general
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 enjoy
                 the
                 M●llennium
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 prerogative
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 eminently
                 rewarded
                 for
                 their
                 eminent
                 services
                 .
                 But
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 perceive
                 ,
                 applyes
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 inherit
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
                   The
                   redeemed
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   kindred
                   ,
                   and
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   nation
                   ,
                
                 are
                 made
                 
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   reign
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 5.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 
                   20th
                   chap.
                   ver
                
                 .
                 6.
                 all
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 are
                 made
                 
                   Priests
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   shall
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 or
                 discrimination
                 thus
                 far
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 suppose
                 an
                 universal
                 equality
                 of
                 conditions
                 in
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 characters
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 perceive
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 restrain'd
                 or
                 confin'd
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 single
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 the
                 general
                 happiness
                 of
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 possibly
                 may
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Millennial
                 State.
                 For
                 tho'
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 person
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   thousand
                   years
                   reign
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 does
                 joyn
                 these
                 two
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 would
                 distinguish
                 them
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 .
                 They
                 suppose
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 only
                 will
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 immediately
                 translated
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 pass
                 their
                 Millennium
                 in
                 celestial
                 glory
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 still
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 a
                 state
                 indeed
                 bet●er
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 persecution
                 :
                 but
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 mortal
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 medly
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 people
                 ,
                 without
                 separation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 eye
                 ,
                 hath
                 neither
                 beauty
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 foundation
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 miscellaneous
                 company
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Community
                 of
                 righteous
                 persons
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 noted
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 nature
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 warrant
                 have
                 they
                 for
                 this
                 Ascension
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 into
                 Heaven
                 at
                 that
                 
                 time
                 ?
                 Where
                 do
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 matters
                 of
                 Natural
                 Order
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Divine
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 how
                 we
                 add
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 20.
                 45.
                 
                 But
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 concerning
                 their
                 Ascension
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Will
                 that
                 be
                 visible
                 ?
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 affirm
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   (
                   Apoc.
                   11.
                
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 figurate
                 sence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 we
                 may
                 assert
                 them
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 their
                 Resurrection
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 exprest
                 of
                 imply'd
                 about
                 their
                 Ascension
                 .
                 By
                 what
                 Authority
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 add
                 this
                 New
                 Notion
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 or
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ?
                 The
                 Scripture
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 21.
                 2.
                 making
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Theatre
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 affair
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 and
                 these
                 Saints
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 rise
                 
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   reign'd
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 were
                 
                   Priests
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   ver
                
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 distinction
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 10.
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 Kings
                 and
                 
                   Priests
                   unto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 you
                 suppose
                 of
                 a
                 superiour
                 order
                 to
                 these
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Elders
                 :
                 Whether
                 they
                 represent
                 the
                 twelve
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 whomsoever
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 plac'd
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Gold
                 upon
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 ch
                 .
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 marks
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 greater
                 than
                 these
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 these
                 highest
                 Dignitaries
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 or
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 suppose
                 the
                 assumption
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 into
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 general
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 or
                 future
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Wherein
                 I
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 rectifie
                 some
                 mistakes
                 or
                 misconceptions
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 viewing
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 true
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 will
                 obtain
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Several
                 Arguments
                 us'd
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 and
                 last
                 head
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 :
                 To
                 determine
                 the
                 Time
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 indifferent
                 whether
                 the
                 proofs
                 lead
                 or
                 follow
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 business
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 view
                 ;
                 and
                 back
                 it
                 with
                 proofs
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Our
                 Third
                 and
                 last
                 Proposition
                 therefore
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Millennium
                
                 ,
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   describ'd
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   cannot
                   obtain
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Earth
                   ,
                   nor
                   under
                   the
                   present
                   constitution
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Providence
                   ;
                   but
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   celebrated
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Conflagration
                   .
                
                 This
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 seem
                 a
                 Paradox
                 or
                 singularity
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 a
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 We
                 will
                 therefore
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 state
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 such
                 Arguments
                 as
                 are
                 manifestly
                 founded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 and
                 in
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 prevent
                 mistakes
                 ▪
                 we
                 must
                 premise
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Millennium
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 allow
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 will
                 grow
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 Idea
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Ascension
                 into
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tenth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 will
                 fall
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 imply
                 ease
                 from
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 The
                 Conversion
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 reformed
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 considerable
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 still
                 comes
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 happiness
                 and
                 glory
                 wherein
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 represented
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 total
                 destruction
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Third
                 WOE
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 that
                 will
                 last
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 bear
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 preceding
                 WOES
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 last
                 some
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 the
                 Millennium
                 to
                 begin
                 till
                 that
                 WOE
                 be
                 finish'd
                 .
                 As
                 neither
                 till
                 the
                 Vials
                 be
                 poured
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   15th
                   .
                   chap.
                
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 all
                 pour'd
                 out
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 those
                 Vials
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 plagues
                 that
                 compleat
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 allowing
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 of
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 advanc'd
                 into
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 condition
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 utterly
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Satan
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 bottomless
                 pit
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 examine
                 what
                 grounds
                 there
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 state
                 into
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 seeing
                 that
                 Thought
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 new
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 We
                 suppose
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 dispute
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 our
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 depend
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficiently
                 prov'd
                 both
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Antiquity
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 admitted
                 ,
                 How
                 will
                 you
                 stock
                 this
                 New
                 Earth
                 ?
                 What
                 use
                 will
                 you
                 put
                 it
                 to
                 ?
                 'T
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 much
                 nobler
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 built
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 pity
                 it
                 should
                 only
                 float
                 about
                 ,
                 empty
                 and
                 useless
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wild
                 Air.
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 seat
                 and
                 habitation
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 it
                 turn
                 to
                 account
                 ?
                 What
                 hath
                 Providence
                 design'd
                 it
                 for
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 New
                 Worlds
                 made
                 without
                 counsel
                 or
                 design
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 this
                 New
                 Creation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 thus
                 employ'd
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 fitted
                 and
                 suited
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 happy
                 and
                 Paradisiacal
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 all
                 the
                 natural
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 presumption
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 design'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 argue
                 this
                 more
                 closely
                 upon
                 Scripture-grounds
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 inhabit
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   13.
                   
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promise
                   ,
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   WHEREIN
                   DWELLETH
                   RIGHTEOUSNESS
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Righteous
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewn
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 are
                 these
                 Righteous
                 People
                 ?
                 That
                 's
                 the
                 great
                 question
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 compare
                 S.
                 Peter's
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 with
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 far
                 towards
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 For
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 seems
                 plainly
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                   .
                   I
                   saw
                
                 ,
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   descending
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 descending
                 into
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 mention'd
                 immediately
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                
                 3.
                 and
                 there
                 He
                 that
                 sat
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   New.
                
                 Referring
                 still
                 to
                 this
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Theatre
                 where
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 acted
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 these
                 Scenes
                 exhibited
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Verse
                 to
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 state
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennial
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 there
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 interpretation
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 word
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 and
                 fully
                 assur'd
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 placeth
                 the
                 joy
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 Chap.
                 65.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 
                   For
                   behold
                   I
                   create
                   new
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   Earth
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   former
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   remembred
                   :
                   but
                   be
                   you
                   glad
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   for
                   ever
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   create
                   :
                   for
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   create
                   Ierusalem
                   a
                   rejoycing
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   people
                   a
                   joy
                   .
                
                 Namely
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 answers
                 to
                 S.
                 Iohn's
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 being
                 let
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 deductions
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 add
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Millenaries
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 now
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 believe
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 before
                 the
                 Renovation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 ancient
                 Millenaries
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 regeneration
                 and
                 renovation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 came
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 *
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 (a)
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 (b)
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 (c)
                 Lactantius
                 ,
                 and
                 (d)
                 the
                 Author
                 
                   ad
                   Orthodoxos
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 that
                 doctrine
                 into
                 discredit
                 and
                 decay
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 plac'd
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 upon
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 bec●me
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 abus'd
                 ,
                 by
                 fanatical
                 spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 invasion
                 of
                 the
                 rights
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 Civil
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 under
                 that
                 notion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 made
                 them
                 also
                 dream
                 of
                 sensual
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 Or
                 at
                 least
                 gave
                 an
                 occasion
                 and
                 opportunity
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 doctrine
                 odious
                 ,
                 of
                 charging
                 it
                 with
                 these
                 consequences
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 abuses
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 scandals
                 prevented
                 ,
                 by
                 placing
                 the
                 Millennium
                 aright
                 .
                 Namely
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Creation
                 ,
                 where
                 Peace
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 will
                 dwell
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 first
                 Argument
                 why
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 Millennium
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 taken
                 partly
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 assigning
                 any
                 other
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 fitness
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 Scripture-evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 argument
                 for
                 our
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 The
                 present
                 constitution
                 of
                 Nature
                 will
                 not
                 bear
                 that
                 happiness
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 promis'd
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 diseases
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 disorders
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 the
                 incommodiousness
                 of
                 external
                 Nature
                 ;
                 Indigency
                 ,
                 servility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unpeaceableness
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 These
                 are
                 things
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 happiness
                 that
                 is
                 promis'd
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 constant
                 attendants
                 upon
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 inseparable
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Suppose
                 the
                 Millennium
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 Nine
                 or
                 Ten
                 Years
                 hence
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 pretend
                 it
                 will.
                 How
                 shall
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 be
                 metamorphos'd
                 into
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 ?
                 
                 No
                 more
                 
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   nor
                   crying
                   ,
                   nor
                   pain
                   ,
                   nor
                   death
                   ,
                
                 says
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   :
                   All
                   former
                   things
                   are
                   past
                   away
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 past
                 away
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Bodies
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 external
                 Nature
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 excesses
                 and
                 intemperature
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ?
                 Will
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ba●●enness
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 number
                 of
                 People
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 :
                 and
                 must
                 they
                 not
                 get
                 their
                 living
                 by
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 their
                 brows
                 ,
                 with
                 servile
                 labour
                 and
                 drudgery
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 are
                 all
                 former
                 evils
                 past
                 away
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 publick
                 affairs
                 ,
                 while
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 necessities
                 of
                 humane
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 those
                 Nations
                 sometimes
                 will
                 have
                 contrary
                 interests
                 ,
                 will
                 clash
                 and
                 interfere
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 whence
                 differences
                 ,
                 and
                 contests
                 ,
                 and
                 Wars
                 will
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   Truce
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 often
                 broken
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 add
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Bodies
                 be
                 not
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 appetites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 passions
                 :
                 and
                 upon
                 those
                 ,
                 vices
                 will
                 grow
                 :
                 as
                 bad
                 fruit
                 upon
                 a
                 bad
                 Tree
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 external
                 Nature
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 The
                 necessities
                 of
                 humane
                 Life
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 evil
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 diseases
                 ,
                 vices
                 ,
                 wars
                 ,
                 tears
                 and
                 cries
                 ,
                 pain
                 and
                 sorrow
                 in
                 this
                 Millenuium
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Millennium
                 of
                 your
                 
                 own
                 making
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 describe
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 Millennium
                 will
                 be
                 upon
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 ten
                 or
                 twenty
                 years
                 hence
                 ,
                 How
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 introduc'd
                 ;
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 know
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 we
                 enter
                 upon
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nature
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 discern
                 when
                 we
                 slip
                 into
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Moral
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 all
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 
                   become
                   Kings
                   and
                   Priests
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                
                 wherein
                 will
                 that
                 change
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 wrought
                 ?
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 introduce
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 a
                 conspicuous
                 mark
                 and
                 boundary
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 modern
                 or
                 vulgar
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 't
                 is
                 usher'd
                 in
                 .
                 Whether
                 they
                 suppose
                 a
                 visible
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 Ascension
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Signal
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 the
                 Jubilee
                 is
                 beginning
                 :
                 or
                 whether
                 't
                 is
                 gradual
                 and
                 creeps
                 upon
                 us
                 insensibly
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 marks
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 need
                 both
                 explication
                 and
                 proof
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 me
                 they
                 seem
                 either
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 or
                 unintelligible
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 pursue
                 our
                 design
                 and
                 Subject
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 gives
                 me
                 the
                 greatest
                 scandal
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 joyning
                 things
                 together
                 that
                 are
                 really
                 inconsistent
                 ;
                 a
                 natural
                 World
                 of
                 one
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 moral
                 World
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 happy
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 happy
                 in
                 
                   Phalaris
                   his
                   Bull
                
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 the
                 Saints
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 bliss
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 under
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 reconcile
                 pain
                 to
                 happiness
                 :
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 drown
                 all
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 loud
                 noise
                 does
                 a
                 still
                 voice
                 .
                 It
                 affects
                 the
                 Nerves
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 over-bears
                 all
                 other
                 motions
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 modern
                 supposition
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 breath
                 the
                 same
                 air
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 now
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 both
                 private
                 and
                 Epidemical
                 distempers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 now
                 ;
                 Suppose
                 then
                 a
                 Plague
                 comes
                 and
                 sweeps
                 away
                 half
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 no
                 prejudice
                 or
                 dishonour
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ?
                 Or
                 a
                 War
                 makes
                 a
                 Nation
                 desolate
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 in
                 single
                 Persons
                 ,
                 a
                 lingring
                 disease
                 makes
                 life
                 a
                 burthen
                 :
                 or
                 a
                 burning
                 Fever
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 violent
                 Colick
                 tortures
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Where
                 such
                 evils
                 as
                 these
                 reign
                 ,
                 christen
                 the
                 thing
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Mock-Millennium
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 I
                 ever
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 as
                 our
                 present
                 life
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 akeing
                 Tooth
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 akeing
                 Head
                 ,
                 does
                 so
                 discompose
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 unfit
                 for
                 business
                 ,
                 study
                 ,
                 devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 useful
                 employment
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 all
                 its
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 stop
                 these
                 little
                 motions
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 with
                 tranquillity
                 :
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 was
                 designed
                 by
                 God
                 or
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 happiness
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 third
                 argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 be
                 wholly
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wholly
                 destroy'd
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Millennium
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 then
                 .
                 Christ
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 cannot
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 together
                 :
                 their
                 Kingdoms
                 are
                 opposite
                 ,
                 as
                 Light
                 to
                 darkness
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 universal
                 ,
                 extends
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 other
                 Kingdoms
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 describ'd
                 in
                 Daniel●s
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 mention'd
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   I
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   one
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   came
                   with
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Ancient
                   of
                   days
                   ;
                   And
                   there
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   dominion
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   all
                   People
                   ,
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Language
                   ,
                   should
                   serve
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   dominion
                   and
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   under
                   the
                   whole
                   heaven
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ;
                   whose
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   dominion
                   shall
                   serve
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 character●
                 of
                 universality
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 David
                 ,
                 
                 Isaih
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Prophets
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 direct
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 where
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 
                   false
                   Prophet
                
                 are
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Chap.
                   19.
                   20
                
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 Millennium
                 comes
                 on
                 :
                 ch
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 This
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   Lake
                   of
                   fire
                   burning
                   with
                   brimstone
                   ,
                
                 must
                 needs
                 signifie
                 utter
                 destruction
                 .
                 Not
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 power
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 total
                 perdition
                 and
                 consumption
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 narration
                 shows
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 And
                 also
                 because
                 notice
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 false
                 Prophet's
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 formerly
                 transacted
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Satan
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 is
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Lake
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   the
                   Beast
                   and
                   false
                   Prophet
                   are
                   :
                   Apoc.
                   20.
                   
                   ●0
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 there
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 land
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 thrown
                 in
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Ligation
                 of
                 Satan
                 proves
                 this
                 point
                 effectually
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 reigns
                 ,
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 therefore
                 Antichrist's
                 reign
                 was
                 then
                 totally
                 expir'd
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 go
                 together
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 see
                 Babylon
                 utterly
                 and
                 finally
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Apoc.
                   18.
                   and
                   19.
                
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 Millennium
                 comes
                 on
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 
                   utterly
                   and
                   finally
                   destroy'd
                
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 utter
                 desolation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 consum'd
                 by
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 absorpt
                 as
                 a
                 Milstone
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 21.
                 
                 Nothing
                 can
                 express
                 a
                 total
                 and
                 universal
                 destruction
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 emphatically
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 before
                 the
                 Millennium
                 begins
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 destruction
                 ,
                 the
                 Hallelujah's
                 are
                 sung
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 and
                 concluded
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   6.
                   7.
                   )
                   Hallelujah
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   God
                   omnipotent
                   reigneth
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   be
                   glad
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   give
                   honour
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wife
                   hath
                   made
                   her self
                   ready
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 allows
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 approaches
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 making
                 ready
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 argument
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 be
                 wholly
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wholly
                 destroy'd
                 till
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 prov'd
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 words
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   
                   Lord
                   shall
                   consume
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   destroy
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   .
                
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 St.
                 Peter
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Act.
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   The
                   Heaven
                   must
                   receive
                   him
                   ,
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   until
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 coming
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 
                   flames
                   of
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 't
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 his
                 coming
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 last
                 flames
                 Antichrist
                 will
                 be
                 universally
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 This
                 manner
                 of
                 destruction
                 agrees
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 is
                 represented
                 there
                 as
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   18.
                   8
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                   Chap.
                   14.
                   11.
                   
                   Chap.
                
                 19.
                 3
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   11.
                   
                   His
                   body
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   burning
                   flame
                   .
                
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 the
                 Beast
                 in
                 terms
                 :
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 Types
                 of
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Tyre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 places
                 or
                 Princes
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   13.
                   19.
                   
                   Ier.
                   51.
                   25.
                   
                   Ezek.
                
                 28.
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 this
                 third
                 Argument
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 Argument
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 By
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 here
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 final
                 and
                 universal
                 Judgment
                 :
                 Nor
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 final
                 and
                 universal
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 understand
                 here
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 does
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   20th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Millennium
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Daniel
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 
                 Daniel
                 in
                 the
                 
                   7th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 supposes
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 rule
                 
                   till
                   judgment
                   shall
                   sit
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   dominion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High.
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 makes
                 an
                 explicite
                 declaration
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   20th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Directory
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ;
                 He
                 says
                 there
                 were
                 Thrones
                 set
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 Judicature
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 rise
                 ,
                 reigned
                 with
                 Christ
                 a
                 Thousand
                 years
                 .
                 Here
                 's
                 a
                 Judicial
                 Session
                 ,
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 passage
                 in
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 joyns
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 with
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 'T
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   11th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 under
                 the
                 seventh
                 Trumpet
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   seventh
                   Angel
                   sounded
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   were
                   great
                   voices
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   are
                   become
                   the
                   kingdoms
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   reign
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   nations
                   were
                   angry
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   wrath
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   judged
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   give
                   reward
                   unto
                   thy
                   servants
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   thy
                   name
                   .
                
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 plainly
                 express'd
                 and
                 link'd
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   judging
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 wherein
                 
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 rewarded
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 
                   judging
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Saints
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   28.
                   1
                   
                   Thess.
                   1.
                   7.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   8.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   7.
                   and
                   Ch.
                   5.
                   4.
                   )
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Reign
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 further
                 testimony
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 hath
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   appearance
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   judging
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   .
                   I
                   charge
                   thee
                   therefore
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   appearing
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 prov'd
                 from
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 progress
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 must
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 before
                 the
                 Millennium
                 begin
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Vials
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 already
                 advanc'd
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 reign
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 his
                 own
                 interpretation
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 tedious
                 here
                 to
                 prove
                 any
                 single
                 Hypothesis
                 in
                 contradistinction
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 therefore
                 leave
                 this
                 remark
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 effect
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minds
                 it
                 falls
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 proceed
                 to
                 our
                 fifth
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Ierusalem-state
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 state
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 :
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Ierusalem-state
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 Millenaries
                 ,
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 .
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Irenaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 later
                 Authors
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observ'd
                 .
                 And
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 seems
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 good
                 authority
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   20th
                   .
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 he
                 says
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Beloved
                   City
                
                 were
                 besieg'd
                 by
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 Gigantick
                 crew
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 That
                 
                   Beloved
                   City
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Camp
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 contemporary
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Spouse
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 21.
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 Spouse
                 was
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Marriage
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 come
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Babylon
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 18.
                 7.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 run
                 all
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 under
                 another
                 name
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 promis'd
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 the
                 sufferers
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Apoc.
                 3.
                 12.
                 and
                 you
                 see
                 its
                 wonderful
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 21.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Heaven
                 and
                 eternal
                 Life
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 21.
                 2.
                 and
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 It
                 can
                 therefore
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 glorious
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 seems
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 plain
                 proof
                 or
                 demonstration
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 places
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ▪
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Apoc.
                   21.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   New
                   Heaven
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   heaven
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   earth
                   were
                   passed
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   more
                   sea
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   Iohn
                   saw
                   the
                   Holy
                   City
                   ,
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   coming
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   :
                   prepared
                   as
                   a
                   Bride
                   adorned
                   for
                   her
                   husband
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 coming
                 down
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 not
                 being
                 till
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 The
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 neither
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 terms
                 so
                 express
                 ;
                 
                 He
                 first
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   create
                   new
                   heavens
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   earth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   shall
                   rejoyce
                   .
                
                 Then
                 subjoyns
                 immediately
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   create
                   Ierusalem
                   a
                   rejoycing
                   .
                
                 This
                 rejoycing
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 method
                 ,
                 first
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 expresses
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 more
                 distinctly
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 leads
                 me
                 to
                 a
                 Sixth
                 Argument
                 to
                 confirm
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Restitution
                 or
                 
                   Restauration
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 Restauration
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 declares
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Act.
                 3.
                 21.
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ,
                 both
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Thess.
                   1.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   2
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 it
                 remains
                 only
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 spoken
                 of
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 does
                 directly
                 and
                 immediately
                 signifie
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 include
                 the
                 Moral
                 World
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Natural
                 :
                 otherwise
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 does
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 and
                 Moral
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 or
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 an
                 irresistible
                 evidence
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 our
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Millennium
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 But
                 when
                 Nature
                 is
                 renew'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 rais'd
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 reign
                 together
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 Satan
                 being
                 bound
                 for
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 DEVOTION
                 and
                 CONTEMPLATION
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 have
                 now
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 comprehended
                 in
                 these
                 Three
                 Propositions
                 :
                 
                   
                     I.
                     After
                     the
                     Conflagration
                     of
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     New
                     Heavens
                     and
                     a
                     New
                     Earth
                     :
                     and
                     That
                     Earth
                     will
                     be
                     inhabited
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     happy
                     Millennial
                     state
                     ;
                     Or
                     a
                     future
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     prophesied
                     of
                     and
                     promis'd
                     in
                     the
                     Old
                     and
                     New
                     Testament
                     :
                     and
                     receiv'd
                     by
                     the
                     Primitive
                     Church
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     and
                     Catholick
                     Doctrine
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     That
                     this
                     blessed
                     Millennial
                     state
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     describ'd
                     in
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     cannot
                     take
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     Earth
                     ,
                     nor
                     under
                     the
                     present
                     constitution
                     of
                     Nature
                     and
                     Providence
                     :
                     But
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     celebrated
                     in
                     the
                     New
                     Heavens
                     and
                     New
                     Earth
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     Conflagration
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Three
                 Propositions
                 support
                 this
                 Work
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 my
                 design
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Treatise
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 circumstantial
                 or
                 modal
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 error
                 or
                 mistake
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 wound
                 any
                 vital
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Argument
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 now
                 therefore
                 lay
                 aside
                 your
                 severity
                 ,
                 and
                 rigorous
                 censures
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 happy
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 truth
                 :
                 and
                 make
                 rational
                 conjectures
                 concerning
                 modes
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ;
                 where
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 right
                 to
                 offer
                 his
                 sence
                 ,
                 with
                 modesty
                 and
                 submission
                 .
                 Revelations
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 state
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 incompleat
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 all
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 set
                 our
                 thoughts
                 a-work
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 do
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 proceed
                 therefore
                 ;
                 We
                 suppose
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Earth
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 new
                 Creation
                 to
                 be
                 Paradisiacal
                 .
                 Its
                 Inhabitants
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High.
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 ordinary
                 employments
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Life
                 ,
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 needless
                 and
                 superseded
                 ,
                 as
                 Military
                 affairs
                 ,
                 Sea-affairs
                 ,
                 most
                 Trades
                 and
                 Manufactures
                 ,
                 Law
                 ,
                 Physick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 laborious
                 part
                 of
                 Agriculture
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 wonder'd
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 Happy
                 People
                 will
                 bestow
                 their
                 time
                 :
                 What
                 entertainment
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 little
                 action
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 one
                 might
                 answer
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 question
                 ,
                 How
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 entertain'd
                 themselves
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 if
                 Man
                 had
                 continued
                 in
                 Innocency
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 revolution
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 they
                 may
                 pass
                 their
                 time
                 as
                 well
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 then
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 answer
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 innocent
                 diversions
                 ,
                 ingenuous
                 conversations
                 ,
                 and
                 entertainments
                 of
                 friendship
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Contemplation
                 .
                 O
                 happy
                 employment
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 .
                 What
                 do
                 the
                 Saints
                 above
                 ,
                 but
                 sing
                 Praises
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplate
                 his
                 Perfections
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 mean
                 and
                 despicable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 employments
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Life
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 those
                 Intellectual
                 Actions
                 .
                 If
                 Mankind
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 ten
                 parts
                 ,
                 nine
                 of
                 those
                 ten
                 employ
                 their
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 bread
                 to
                 their
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 cloaths
                 to
                 their
                 back
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 impertinences
                 are
                 these
                 to
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 clog
                 of
                 a
                 Mortal
                 Body
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 without
                 trouble
                 or
                 loss
                 of
                 time
                 ?
                 Corporeal
                 Labour
                 is
                 from
                 need
                 and
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 intellectual
                 exercises
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 that
                 please
                 and
                 perfect
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Devotion
                 warms
                 and
                 opens
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 disposes
                 it
                 to
                 receive
                 Divine
                 Influences
                 .
                 It
                 sometimes
                 raises
                 the
                 mind
                 into
                 an
                 heavenly
                 ecstasie
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 joy
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 exprest
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 it
                 leaves
                 a
                 strong
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 inspires
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 this
                 ▪
                 World
                 ,
                 having
                 tasted
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 state
                 which
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 effusions
                 and
                 irradiations
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 have
                 or
                 can
                 expect
                 in
                 this
                 region
                 of
                 darkness
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 comfort
                 that
                 can
                 arise
                 from
                 private
                 devotion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 publick
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 all
                 beauties
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 all
                 perfection
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 will
                 shine
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 David
                 says
                 of
                 Sion
                 and
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 but
                 shadows
                 of
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 Solemnities
                 .
                 Imagine
                 what
                 a
                 Congregation
                 will
                 be
                 there
                 of
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ,
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 all
                 known
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 their
                 Names
                 and
                 History
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 meeting
                 together
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 create
                 a
                 joy
                 unspeakable
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 unite
                 in
                 their
                 praises
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 with
                 pure
                 hearts
                 full
                 of
                 divine
                 Love
                 :
                 when
                 they
                 sing
                 their
                 Hallelujahs
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 wash'd
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 redeem'd
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Tongue
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 Nation
                 .
                 When
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Palms
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 they
                 triumph
                 over
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Darkness
                 :
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Quire
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 more
                 glorious
                 or
                 more
                 joyful
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 why
                 did
                 I
                 except
                 Angels
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 these
                 Assemblies
                 ?
                 In
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 purified
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 think
                 their
                 converse
                 impossible
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 were
                 always
                 represented
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 freer
                 intercourse
                 with
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 reasonably
                 believe
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 ,
                 Enoch
                 was
                 translated
                 into
                 Heaven
                 without
                 any
                 converse
                 with
                 its
                 Inhabitants
                 before
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Angels
                 vouchsaf'd
                 often
                 ,
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 reason
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 
                 much
                 more
                 converse
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 risen
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 cleans'd
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 That
                 representation
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 makes
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 state
                 and
                 a
                 glorious
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 Earth
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 
                   Hebr.
                   12.
                   22
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   you
                   are
                   come
                   unto
                   Mount
                   Sion
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   an
                   innumerable
                   company
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   Assembly
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   the
                   First-born
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Iudge
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   just
                   men
                   made
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 several
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 introduc'd
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 are
                 several
                 expressions
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 any
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 They
                 must
                 respect
                 a
                 future
                 state
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Millennial
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 later
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 expressions
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 fitness
                 and
                 applicability
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 context
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                   About
                   shaking
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   once
                   more
                   :
                
                 Removing
                 the
                 former
                 Scenes
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 on
                 a
                 New
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
                 :
                 All
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 establish'd
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 their
                 Publick
                 Devotions
                 ;
                 Suppose
                 this
                 August
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 inflam'd
                 with
                 all
                 Divine
                 Passions
                 ,
                 met
                 together
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 with
                 Angels
                 intermixt
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 Holy
                 Exercise
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 this
                 concourse
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 Temple
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 great
                 roof
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 True
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 chearful
                 harmony
                 of
                 their
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Hallelujahs
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 their
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 sing
                 Praises
                 to
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Him
                 that
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 Thousands
                 and
                 Ten
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Angels
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 their
                 eyes
                 may
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 now
                 encircled
                 with
                 Light
                 and
                 Majesty
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 raise
                 them
                 into
                 as
                 great
                 transports
                 as
                 humane
                 nature
                 can
                 bear
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 wish
                 to
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 strive
                 to
                 fly
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 breath
                 out
                 their
                 Souls
                 in
                 repeated
                 doxologles
                 of
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   sits
                   upon
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 live
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 Devotion
                 .
                 The
                 weakness
                 of
                 our
                 Nature
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 continue
                 long
                 under
                 such
                 strong
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 intenseness
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 therefore
                 ,
                 What
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 employment
                 of
                 that
                 Life
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 they
                 entertain
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 that
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 frivolous
                 business
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 :
                 About
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 about
                 our
                 Children
                 :
                 in
                 Trades
                 and
                 Mechanicks
                 :
                 in
                 Traffick
                 and
                 Navigation
                 :
                 or
                 Wars
                 by
                 Sea
                 or
                 Land.
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 swept
                 away
                 ,
                 wholly
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ?
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 find
                 work
                 or
                 entertainment
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 life
                 ?
                 If
                 ,
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 World
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 constant
                 
                 employment
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 will
                 be
                 CONTEMPLATION
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 exclude
                 any
                 innocent
                 diversions
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 :
                 The
                 entertainments
                 of
                 friendship
                 ,
                 or
                 ingenuous
                 conversation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 business
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 is
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 as
                 preparatory
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 eternal
                 Glory
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ui
                   paulatim
                   assuescant
                   capere
                   Deum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 says
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 enlarge
                 their
                 capacities
                 ,
                 fit
                 and
                 
                   accustom
                   themselves
                   to
                   receive
                   God.
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   become
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 bearing
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Beatifical
                   Vision
                
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 incumbrances
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 provided
                 of
                 better
                 Bodies
                 and
                 greater
                 light
                 of
                 Mind
                 :
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 make
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Divine
                 and
                 Intellectual
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 making
                 happy
                 preparations
                 for
                 our
                 entring
                 upon
                 a
                 further
                 state
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 certainly
                 does
                 more
                 prepare
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 perfections
                 ,
                 than
                 Contemplation
                 :
                 with
                 that
                 Devotion
                 which
                 naturally
                 flows
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 heat
                 follows
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Contemplation
                 hath
                 always
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 mind
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 its
                 object
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 perfective
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 capacities
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 abstraction
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Immense
                   Being
                
                 does
                 strangely
                 fill
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 and
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 Omnisciency
                 ,
                 and
                 Infinite
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 do
                 enlarge
                 and
                 dilate
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 fixtly
                 looks
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 raise
                 strong
                 passions
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 which
                 melt
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 transform
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 mould
                 and
                 image
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 contemplate
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Scripture
                 says
                 of
                 our
                 Transformation
                 into
                 the
                 Divine
                 likeness
                 :
                 what
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 and
                 the
                 Platonists
                 say
                 of
                 our
                 Union
                 with
                 God.
                 And
                 whatever
                 is
                 not
                 Cant
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mystical
                   Theology
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 being
                 Deified
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 must
                 spring
                 from
                 these
                 sources
                 of
                 Devotion
                 and
                 Contemplation
                 .
                 They
                 will
                 change
                 and
                 raise
                 us
                 from
                 perfection
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 :
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 similitude
                 and
                 nearer
                 station
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 makes
                 the
                 uncreated
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Created
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 and
                 Attributes
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 object
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 can
                 set
                 before
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 and
                 emanations
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Created
                 World.
                 This
                 hath
                 a
                 vast
                 extent
                 and
                 variety
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 entertain
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 ,
                 much
                 longer
                 than
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 grant
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 allow
                 me
                 but
                 to
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 several
                 heads
                 of
                 those
                 Speculations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Created
                   World
                
                 divides
                 it self
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Corporal
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 call'd
                 Providence
                 .
                 These
                 three
                 ,
                 drawn
                 into
                 one
                 thought
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 proportions
                 that
                 result
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 compose
                 that
                 
                   GRAND
                   
                   IDEA
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 treasury
                 and
                 comprehension
                 of
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 more
                 largely
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 this
                 Theory
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mundane
                   Idea
                
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 mention
                 such
                 particulars
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 proper
                 subjects
                 for
                 the
                 meditations
                 and
                 enquiries
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 treat
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 World
                 ,
                 excepting
                 our
                 own
                 Souls
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 little
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 region
                 of
                 darkness
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 bare
                 names
                 .
                 We
                 hear
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 of
                 Cherubins
                 and
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 of
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Powers
                 and
                 Thrones
                 and
                 Dominions
                 .
                 We
                 hear
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 little
                 of
                 their
                 natures
                 ;
                 wherein
                 their
                 general
                 notion
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 their
                 distinction
                 ,
                 consists
                 :
                 what
                 peculiar
                 excellencies
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 what
                 offices
                 and
                 employments
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 .
                 Only
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 orders
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 Intellectual
                 Beings
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 kinds
                 or
                 species
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 betwixt
                 Man
                 ,
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 least
                 worm
                 that
                 creeps
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 Stars
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 Sands
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-shore
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 infinite
                 distance
                 and
                 interval
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 God
                 Almighty
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 created
                 Beings
                 of
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 perfection
                 ,
                 still
                 approaching
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 their
                 Maker
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 invisible
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 open'd
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 Curtain
                 is
                 drawn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Hierarchy
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 despise
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 petty
                 glories
                 of
                 a
                 mortal
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dirt
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Universe
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 share
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 :
                 tho'
                 little
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 discover'd
                 .
                 The
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 fix'd
                 Stars
                 ,
                 Planets
                 and
                 Comets
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 matter
                 ,
                 motion
                 and
                 form
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 mysteries
                 to
                 us
                 now
                 ,
                 will
                 become
                 matter
                 of
                 ordinary
                 conversation
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 our
                 neighbouring
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 new
                 discoveries
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Monarch
                 of
                 the
                 Planetary
                 Worlds
                 :
                 whose
                 Dominion
                 reaches
                 from
                 Pole
                 to
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Who
                 sends
                 his
                 bright
                 Messengers
                 every
                 day
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 regions
                 of
                 his
                 vast
                 Empire
                 ;
                 throwing
                 his
                 beams
                 of
                 light
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 swifter
                 and
                 further
                 than
                 a
                 thought
                 can
                 follow
                 .
                 This
                 noble
                 Creature
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 study
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 World.
                 Eudoxus
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 wish'd
                 he
                 might
                 die
                 like
                 Phaeton
                 ,
                 in
                 approaching
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 provided
                 he
                 could
                 fly
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 endure
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 discover'd
                 its
                 beauty
                 and
                 perfection
                 .
                 VVho
                 can
                 blame
                 his
                 curiosity
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 venture
                 far
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 :
                 who
                 hath
                 more
                 VVorlds
                 under
                 his
                 command
                 than
                 the
                 Emperors
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 Provinces
                 or
                 Principalities
                 .
                 Neither
                 does
                 he
                 make
                 his
                 Subjects
                 slaves
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 or
                 tributaries
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 supply
                 his
                 wants
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 They
                 live
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 nourishes
                 and
                 preserves
                 them
                 :
                 gives
                 them
                 fruits
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 all
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 This
                 glorious
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 can
                 only
                 gaze
                 upon
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 better
                 understood
                 .
                 A
                 mass
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Flame
                 ,
                 and
                 Ethereal
                 matter
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 bigger
                 than
                 this
                 Earth
                 :
                 Enlightning
                 and
                 enlivening
                 an
                 Orb
                 that
                 exceeds
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 our
                 Globe
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 does
                 the
                 least
                 sand
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea-shore
                 ,
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 presum'd
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 great
                 Being
                 at
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 enquiries
                 of
                 another
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Theory
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 common
                 lession
                 there
                 :
                 carried
                 through
                 all
                 its
                 vicissitudes
                 and
                 periods
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 ,
                 till
                 its
                 entire
                 revolution
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 .
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Revolution
                   of
                   World
                
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Speculations
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 little
                 World
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 easiest
                 instance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 Records
                 ,
                 Historical
                 or
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 that
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 Chaos
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Heavens
                 and
                 new
                 Earth
                 :
                 which
                 course
                 of
                 time
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 or
                 Revolution
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 remove
                 from
                 a
                 Fixt
                 Star
                 ,
                 so
                 what
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 step
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Theory
                   of
                   humane
                   Nature
                
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 speculation
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 Having
                 fixt
                 the
                 true
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 Matter
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 nature
                 and
                 laws
                 of
                 their
                 union
                 :
                 The
                 original
                 contract
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 terms
                 ratified
                 by
                 Providence
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 conjunction
                 :
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 springs
                 of
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 :
                 how
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 our
                 body
                 act
                 in
                 dependance
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 primary
                 differences
                 of
                 Genius's
                 and
                 complexions
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 our
                 Intellectuals
                 or
                 Morals
                 depend
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 Fatality
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 extends
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 lights
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 see
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 every
                 Man's
                 breast
                 ,
                 and
                 trace
                 the
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 wisdom
                 in
                 that
                 strange
                 composition
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 mixt
                 speculation
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 others
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 takes
                 in
                 something
                 of
                 both
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 :
                 and
                 may
                 also
                 belong
                 in
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Head
                 we
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 Providence
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 distinguishing
                 these
                 Heads
                 so
                 nicely
                 ,
                 provided
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 under
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 best
                 to
                 deserve
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 another
                 World.
                 As
                 to
                 Providence
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 chiefly
                 by
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 oeconomy
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 concerning
                 God
                 ,
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Mankind
                 .
                 These
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Writ
                 ,
                 are
                 short
                 and
                 incompleat
                 :
                 as
                 being
                 design'd
                 for
                 practice
                 more
                 than
                 for
                 speculation
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 awaken
                 and
                 excite
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 satisfie
                 them
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 a
                 Triune
                 Deity
                 :
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 flesh
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 :
                 Barbarously
                 crucified
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 Descending
                 into
                 Hell
                 :
                 rising
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 :
                 visibly
                 ascending
                 into
                 Heaven
                 :
                 And
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 above
                 Angels
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 .
                 These
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 imperfectly
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 reveal'd
                 :
                 In
                 hopes
                 these
                 
                 mysteries
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 where
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 will
                 meet
                 in
                 conversation
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 little
                 is
                 it
                 we
                 understand
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 
                 That
                 he
                 descended
                 like
                 a
                 Dove
                 upon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 Like
                 cloven
                 Tongues
                 of
                 fire
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 Place
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 a
                 rushing
                 mighty
                 Wind
                 :
                 
                 That
                 he
                 over-shadowed
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 begot
                 the
                 Holy
                 Infant
                 .
                 That
                 He
                 made
                 the
                 Apostles
                 speak
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Languages
                 
                   ex
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pour'd
                 out
                 strange
                 Vertues
                 and
                 Miraculous
                 Gifts
                 upon
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 know
                 as
                 bare
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 these
                 operations
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 understand
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 us
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 INSPIRATION
                 ?
                 VVhat
                 change
                 is
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 effect
                 follows
                 ?
                 VVho
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 just
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ?
                 VVhat
                 the
                 proximate
                 Agent
                 is
                 above
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 ?
                 How
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 process
                 of
                 those
                 miraculous
                 changes
                 in
                 matter
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 darkly
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 clearer
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 more
                 fully
                 expounded
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Future
                 VVorld
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 several
                 things
                 obscurely
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 clearly
                 reveal'd
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 same
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 succeeding
                 state
                 ,
                 may
                 still
                 receive
                 a
                 further
                 explication
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 makes
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Providential
                 Systeme
                 .
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 gives
                 us
                 some
                 notices
                 ,
                 of
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 VVhat
                 interest
                 the
                 Good
                 Angels
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ordering
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mankind
                 :
                 What
                 subjection
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 part
                 in
                 his
                 Ministry
                 :
                 Whether
                 they
                 are
                 Guardians
                 to
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 to
                 Empires
                 ;
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 conectural
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 bad
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 ?
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 know
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 and
                 Persian
                 Kings
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Birth-right
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 mighty
                 Prince
                 :
                 what
                 his
                 Dominions
                 :
                 where
                 his
                 Imperial
                 Court
                 and
                 Residence
                 ?
                 How
                 he
                 was
                 depos'd
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 Crime
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Power
                 ?
                 How
                 he
                 still
                 wages
                 War
                 against
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 exile
                 :
                 What
                 Confederates
                 he
                 hath
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 his
                 Power
                 over
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 limited
                 ?
                 What
                 change
                 or
                 damage
                 he
                 suffer'd
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 alter'd
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 his
                 affairs
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 imprison'd
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 last
                 fate
                 and
                 final
                 doom
                 :
                 whether
                 he
                 may
                 ever
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 Revolution
                 or
                 Restauration
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 Records
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 open'd
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 great
                 Circle
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 studied
                 hereafter
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 little
                 here
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 pre-existence
                 or
                 post-existence
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
                 VVe
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 loud
                 Trump
                 awakes
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 us
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 VVorld
                 .
                 VVho
                 knows
                 how
                 many
                 turns
                 he
                 shall
                 take
                 upon
                 this
                 
                 stage
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 trials
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 doom
                 will
                 be
                 finally
                 concluded
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Hell
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 state
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 What
                 our
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 :
                 and
                 What
                 that
                 Sovereign
                 Happiness
                 that
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Beatifical
                   Vision
                
                 ?
                 Our
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conceptions
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 very
                 general
                 and
                 superficial
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 introductory
                 to
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 these
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 preparations
                 wrought
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Eternal
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 employment
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 they
                 have
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 trifling
                 businesses
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 want
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 noblest
                 of
                 diversions
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 an
                 happy
                 thing
                 when
                 a
                 Man's
                 pleasure
                 is
                 also
                 his
                 perfection
                 :
                 for
                 most
                 Men's
                 pleasures
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 debase
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 We
                 commonly
                 gratifie
                 our
                 lower
                 faculties
                 ,
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Appetites
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 improve
                 ,
                 but
                 depress
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 finest
                 tempers
                 are
                 surfeited
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 lasting
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 Contemplation
                 .
                 All
                 others
                 grow
                 flat
                 and
                 insipid
                 upon
                 frequent
                 use
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 run
                 thorow
                 a
                 Sett
                 of
                 Vanities
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 declension
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 Think
                 .
                 He
                 saunters
                 about
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 dull
                 business
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 wear
                 out
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 value
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 's
                 afraid
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 Contemplation
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 spring
                 of
                 fresh
                 pleasures
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 inexhausted
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 you
                 go
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 discoveries
                 you
                 make
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 joy
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 sometimes
                 highly
                 pleas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 transported
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 inventions
                 in
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 or
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 or
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 will
                 make
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 diversion
                 and
                 entertainment
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Sounds
                 and
                 Harmony
                 :
                 Of
                 Light
                 ,
                 Colours
                 ,
                 and
                 Perspective
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 perfection
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 I
                 call
                 Diversions
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 their
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 serious
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 business
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 that
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 but
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Scheme
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 lying
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Chaos
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 period
                 .
                 The
                 universal
                 history
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 Times
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 oeconomy
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Religions
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Plan
                 of
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 :
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 and
                 ingredients
                 of
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 .
                 Do
                 but
                 imagine
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 contemplate
                 the
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 raise
                 great
                 and
                 noble
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 far
                 richer
                 joy
                 than
                 either
                 the
                 pleasures
                 or
                 speculations
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 can
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 Act
                 and
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 exquisite
                 and
                 elaborate
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 crown
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 applause
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Theatre
                 resounding
                 with
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Dramatist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Art
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 composition
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 answer'd
                 .
                 With
                 some
                 Conjectures
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 final
                 Consummation
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 YOU
                 see
                 how
                 Nature
                 and
                 Providence
                 have
                 conspir'd
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Millennium
                 as
                 happy
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Terrestrial
                 state
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 Health
                 and
                 Plenty
                 :
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 will
                 flourish
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 evils
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 stand
                 excluded
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Ambitious
                 Princes
                 ,
                 studying
                 mischief
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 contriving
                 methods
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 own
                 Subjects
                 into
                 slavery
                 .
                 No
                 mercenary
                 Statesmen
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 intrigue
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 oppression
                 from
                 the
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 no
                 snares
                 or
                 traps
                 laid
                 for
                 the
                 Innocent
                 .
                 No
                 treacherous
                 Friends
                 ,
                 no
                 malicious
                 Enemies
                 .
                 No
                 Knaves
                 ,
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ;
                 the
                 Vermin
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 swarm
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Candor
                 ,
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Society
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 
                   Paradise
                   restor'd
                
                 :
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 Innocency
                 of
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beauties
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 believe
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 True
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 pity
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 True.
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 desirable
                 state
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 good
                 People
                 would
                 find
                 themselves
                 mightily
                 at
                 ease
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 hinders
                 it
                 then
                 ?
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 ill
                 Genius
                 .
                 For
                 Nature
                 tends
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 :
                 and
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 loudly
                 of
                 an
                 happy
                 state
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ,
                 Natural
                 or
                 Moral
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 ask
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 make
                 it
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 create
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 better
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 more
                 Misery
                 than
                 Happiness
                 :
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 more
                 Vice
                 than
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Manichean
                 God.
                 The
                 Earth
                 barren
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 inconstant
                 :
                 Men
                 wicked
                 and
                 God
                 offended
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 our
                 Affairs
                 :
                 such
                 hath
                 our
                 World
                 been
                 hitherto
                 :
                 with
                 W●rs
                 and
                 Bloudshed
                 ,
                 Sickness
                 and
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 servitude
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Drudgery
                 for
                 the
                 necessaries
                 of
                 a
                 Mortal
                 Life
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 reasonably
                 hope
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 God
                 infinitely
                 good
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 for
                 better
                 Times
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 State
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 period
                 and
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 vices
                 and
                 wickedness
                 of
                 Men
                 will
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 happy
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 says
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   son
                   of
                   man
                   cometh
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   find
                   faith
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                
                 They
                 shall
                 
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   and
                   play
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   World
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   (
                   Luk.
                   17.
                   26
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 and
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 This
                 objection
                 may
                 pinch
                 those
                 that
                 suppose
                 the
                 Millennium
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 words
                 seem
                 to
                 imply
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 wickedness
                 even
                 till
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 Accordingty
                 Antichrist
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess.
                 2.
                 8.
                 and
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 always
                 represented
                 in
                 Scripture
                 as
                 sudden
                 ,
                 surprising
                 and
                 unexpected
                 .
                 As
                 Lightning
                 breaking
                 suddenly
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Luk.
                
                 17.
                 24.
                 and
                 
                   ch
                   .
                   21.
                   34
                   ,
                   35
                   )
                
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 
                   thief
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   2
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   10.
                   
                   Apoc.
                
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Millennial
                 state
                 ,
                 whose
                 bounds
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 that
                 expires
                 and
                 draws
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 Men
                 will
                 be
                 certainly
                 advertis'd
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 objection
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 affect
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Millennium
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 his
                 coming
                 will
                 be
                 sudden
                 and
                 surprising
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 will
                 continue
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 place
                 the
                 Millennium
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 concern'd
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 first
                 objection
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 would
                 degenerate
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 into
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 Paradise
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 earthly
                 pleasures
                 and
                 earthly
                 appetites
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 kept
                 always
                 in
                 order
                 without
                 any
                 excess
                 or
                 luxuriancy
                 :
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 Touch
                 and
                 Taste
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 than
                 she
                 hath
                 at
                 present
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 Appetites
                 be
                 as
                 strong
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Resurrection-body
                 ,
                 than
                 she
                 hath
                 over
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 know
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 none
                 will
                 truly
                 inherit
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 we
                 admit
                 any
                 propagation
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 trouble
                 or
                 weakness
                 of
                 Infants
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 rise
                 in
                 a
                 perfect
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 die
                 :
                 being
                 translated
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 final
                 judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 easily
                 avoid
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 objection
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 place
                 the
                 Millennium
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 enjoy'd
                 in
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 find
                 out
                 some
                 new
                 preservatives
                 against
                 vice
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 continually
                 subject
                 to
                 degeneracy
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 objection
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 personal
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 incongruous
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 asserted
                 by
                 many
                 modern
                 Millenaries
                 .
                 That
                 Christ
                 should
                 leave
                 that
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 pass
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 here
                 below
                 :
                 living
                 upon
                 Earth
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Body
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 I
                 never
                 could
                 digest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 concern'd
                 in
                 this
                 objection
                 ;
                 not
                 thinking
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 personally
                 present
                 and
                 resident
                 upon
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 then
                 a
                 Celestial
                 Presence
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Shekinah
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 noted
                 before
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 leaves
                 its
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ;
                 so
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 visibly
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Throne
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 never
                 leave
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 illustrious
                 presence
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 descend
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 amongst
                 Men
                 in
                 a
                 personal
                 shape
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 not
                 being
                 distinctly
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 modesty
                 and
                 submission
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 thus
                 far
                 pretty
                 well
                 escap'd
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 our selves
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 objections
                 against
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 remains
                 one
                 ,
                 concerning
                 a
                 
                   double
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 fall
                 upon
                 every
                 Hypothesis
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 speaks
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 supposes
                 two
                 ;
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 enjoy
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 universal
                 and
                 final
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Scripture
                 generally
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 in
                 gross
                 :
                 without
                 distinguishing
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 without
                 distinction
                 of
                 first
                 or
                 second
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 so
                 neither
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 speaks
                 distinctly
                 of
                 two
                 Resurrections
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   20th
                   chap.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 for
                 asserting
                 two
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 one
                 Evangelist
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 think
                 them
                 Authentick
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 his
                 single
                 testimony
                 ,
                 as
                 good
                 authority
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 writ
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 series
                 of
                 his
                 Prophecies
                 is
                 new
                 ,
                 reaching
                 through
                 the
                 later
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 something
                 more
                 particular
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 him
                 concerning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ;
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 being
                 distinguish'd
                 now
                 into
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 ,
                 or
                 particular
                 and
                 universal
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 S.
                 Paul
                 means
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 makes
                 an
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 some
                 rising
                 sooner
                 ,
                 some
                 later
                 :
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   1
                   
                   Thess.
                   4.
                   14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 distinct
                 revelation
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 S.
                 Paul
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 one
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 Objections
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Queries
                 and
                 difficulties
                 might
                 be
                 propos'd
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 matters
                 ,
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 answer
                 all
                 the
                 Queries
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 Paradise
                 ?
                 When
                 we
                 know
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 our
                 hold
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 remain
                 some
                 difficulties
                 unresolv'd
                 :
                 otherwise
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 eternally
                 Sceptical
                 in
                 most
                 matters
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 habitations
                 and
                 inhabitants
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Future
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 successively
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Jerusalem
                 rise
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Millennium
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 distinct
                 account
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 particulars
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 deny
                 or
                 doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Revelation
                 goes
                 clearly
                 so
                 far
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 obscurity
                 is
                 
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 consequences
                 and
                 dependances
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 Providence
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 light
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 to
                 our
                 search
                 and
                 disquisition
                 .
              
               
                 Scripture
                 mentions
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 difficulty
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 must
                 contribute
                 their
                 best
                 thoughts
                 and
                 conjectures
                 towards
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 strange
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 besiege
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Camp.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 Satan
                 is
                 loosen'd
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 will
                 his
                 Chains
                 be
                 knock'd
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 this
                 Army
                 of
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 or
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 attack
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High.
                 But
                 with
                 ill
                 success
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 will
                 come
                 down
                 fire
                 and
                 lightning
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 consume
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 methinks
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gyants
                 ,
                 rebelling
                 and
                 assaulting
                 Heaven
                 and
                 struck
                 down
                 by
                 thunder-bolts
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 setting
                 mountains
                 upon
                 mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 tossing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Skie
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 Poetical
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 The
                 Poets
                 told
                 their
                 Fable
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Fable
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 reality
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sence
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 has
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 judgment
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 Ezekiel
                 mentions
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 :
                 
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 types
                 and
                 shadows
                 of
                 these
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 exemplified
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 this
                 People
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 plant
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Future
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 former
                 conjectures
                 about
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 or
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 doors
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 this
                 action
                 does
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 People
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 manners
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 seats
                 and
                 habitations
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 breadth
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 besiege
                 the
                 
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   the
                   beloved
                   City
                   :
                
                 This
                 makes
                 it
                 seem
                 probable
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Future
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 very
                 different
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 temper
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 origine
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 born
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Saints
                 and
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 The
                 others
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 generated
                 from
                 the
                 slime
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 brute
                 Creatures
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 This
                 second
                 Progeny
                 or
                 Generation
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 Future
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 under
                 these
                 borrowed
                 or
                 feigned
                 names
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Earth-born
                 race
                 ,
                 encreasing
                 and
                 multiplying
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 carnal
                 propagation
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 grew
                 numerous
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sand
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 made
                 an
                 irruption
                 or
                 inundation
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 habitations
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Nations
                 did
                 formerly
                 upon
                 Christendom
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 the
                 Gyants
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 War
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Gods.
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 soon
                 confounded
                 in
                 their
                 impious
                 and
                 sacrilegious
                 design
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 and
                 consum'd
                 by
                 fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   will
                   think
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   such
                   a
                   double
                   race
                   of
                   Mankind
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   VVorld
                   also
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   said
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 men
                 began
                 to
                 multiply
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 SONS
                 OF
                 GOD
                 SAW
                 THE
                 DAUGHTERS
                 OF
                 MEN
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 took
                 them
                 Wives
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 lik'd
                 .
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   presently
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 Gyants
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 came
                 in
                 unto
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bare
                 children
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 became
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 men
                 of
                 renown
                 .
                 
                   Here
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   orders
                   or
                   races
                   in
                   this
                   Ante-diluvian
                   VVorld
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 Sons
                 and
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Adam
                 :
                 
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   sort
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   mixture
                   and
                   copulation
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   call'd
                
                 Mighty
                 men
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Hero's
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   here
                   are
                   Gyants
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   reduc'd
                   ,
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   certainly
                   appear
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 mixture
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Races
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 gave
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 offence
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 destroy'd
                 that
                 World
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Water
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 matter
                 of
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 who
                 these
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 fell
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 and
                 married
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 conjectures
                 that
                 prevail
                 most
                 :
                 One
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Angels
                 :
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 crime
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 opinions
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 satisfactory
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 Angels
                 ;
                 Good
                 Angels
                 neither
                 
                   marry
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   given
                   in
                   marriage
                   ;
                   Matt.
                
                 22.
                 30.
                 and
                 bad
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 Angels
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 those
                 mean
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 female
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 male
                 ;
                 for
                 surely
                 those
                 capacities
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 through
                 a
                 whole
                 Species
                 of
                 Beings
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 female
                 Angels
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 charming
                 beauty
                 than
                 the
                 dowdy
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Then
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 It
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 distinction
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 and
                 true
                 ▪
                 Worshippers
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 nor
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 after
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 fell
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Cain
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 degenerate
                 race
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Adam
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 These
                 conjectures
                 therefore
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 shallow
                 and
                 ill-grounded
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 distinction
                 was
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 orders
                 ,
                 remains
                 yet
                 very
                 uncertain
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   (
                   Chap.
                   4.
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                
                 makes
                 a
                 distinction
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 Progeny
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Hagar
                 .
                 One
                 was
                 born
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 natural
                 manner
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 promise
                 .
                 This
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 supernatural
                 origine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 progeny
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 born
                 to
                 servitude
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 liberty
                 :
                 represents
                 
                 very
                 well
                 either
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 future
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 Or
                 that
                 double
                 progeny
                 and
                 double
                 manner
                 of
                 birth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Future
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 applies
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 Typical
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 have
                 different
                 aspects
                 and
                 completions
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 exclusive
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 this
                 double
                 race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 the
                 Future
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 conjecture
                 :
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 consider'd
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 thing
                 that
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 and
                 accounted
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 upshot
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 after
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 expir'd
                 ?
                 Or
                 after
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 translated
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 ?
                 There
                 being
                 nothing
                 expresly
                 reveal'd
                 concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 a
                 positive
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 difficulty
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 our
                 hypothesis
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 final
                 Judgment
                 were
                 concluded
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Quaere
                 would
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 What
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 after
                 the
                 Last
                 Day
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 parties
                 are
                 equally
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 free
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 What
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 
                   last
                   state
                   and
                   Consummation
                
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 ▪
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 defin'd
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 say
                 very
                 little
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Stoicks
                 indeed
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 final
                 resolution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Aether
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 purest
                 and
                 subtlest
                 sort
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 or
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 particular
                 bodies
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 last
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 liquid
                 flame
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 first
                 invented
                 by
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 :
                 Heraclitus
                 taught
                 it
                 long
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ancient
                 as
                 Orpheus
                 himself
                 :
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Philosopher
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 deriving
                 his
                 notions
                 from
                 the
                 Barbarick
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sages
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 that
                 School
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 may
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 seminary
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 most
                 other
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 Fire
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 loose
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dissipated
                 and
                 lost
                 as
                 Lightning
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 vanish
                 into
                 nothing
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 into
                 a
                 fixt
                 flame
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 fixt
                 Star.
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 after
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 chang'd
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 fixt
                 Star
                 ;
                 and
                 shine
                 like
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 .
                 Being
                 all
                 melted
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Aethereal
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 enlightning
                 a
                 Sphere
                 or
                 Orb
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 direct
                 and
                 demonstrative
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 Planets
                 were
                 once
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 believe
                 they
                 were
                 ;
                 their
                 revolution
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Circle
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 methods
                 of
                 Providence
                 ;
                 which
                 loves
                 to
                 recover
                 what
                 was
                 lost
                 or
                 decay'd
                 ,
                 after
                 certain
                 periods
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 originally
                 good
                 and
                 happy
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 again
                 ;
                 All
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 being
                 transform'd
                 into
                 a
                 like
                 glory
                 with
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 what
                 foundation
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 change
                 or
                 transformation
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 interiour
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instances
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 of
                 new
                 Stars
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 lead
                 the
                 English
                 Reader
                 too
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 passages
                 or
                 expressions
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 countenance
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 after
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 improper
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 radiant
                 and
                 illustrious
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 describ'd
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                   21.
                   ver
                   .
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 compos'd
                 all
                 of
                 Gemms
                 and
                 bright
                 materials
                 ,
                 clear
                 and
                 sparkling
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Star
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 :
                 Who
                 can
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 ?
                 Its
                 foundations
                 ,
                 walls
                 ,
                 gates
                 ,
                 streets
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 resplendent
                 as
                 light
                 or
                 fire
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 that
                 bears
                 any
                 resemblance
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Phaenomenon
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Sun
                 or
                 a
                 fixt
                 Star
                 ?
                 Especially
                 if
                 we
                 add
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 
                   the
                   City
                   had
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   non
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   shine
                   in
                   it
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   night
                   there
                
                 .
                 This
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Terrestrial
                 Body
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 substance
                 luminous
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fixt
                 Star.
                 And
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 transformation
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 would
                 
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   pass
                   the
                   saying
                   that
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   DEATH
                   IS
                   SWALLOWED
                   UP
                   IN
                   VICTORY
                   .
                
                 Which
                 indeed
                 S.
                 Paul
                 seems
                 to
                 apply
                 to
                 our
                 Bodies
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                
                 15.
                 54.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 He
                 extends
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 Nature
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Creation
                   it self
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   glorious
                   liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 namely
                 of
                 the
                 general
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 says
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Hades
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 render
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                 
                   were
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   lake
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 their
                 being
                 
                   swallowed
                   up
                   in
                   victory
                
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 ;
                 when
                 Death
                 and
                 Hades
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 mortality
                 :
                 The
                 Earth
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 dependances
                 :
                 are
                 absorpt
                 into
                 a
                 mass
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 converted
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 glorious
                 Victory
                 over
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 darkness
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Luminous
                 Body
                 and
                 a
                 region
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 Issue
                 and
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 supported
                 by
                 several
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 full
                 instruction
                 ,
                 propose
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 a
                 fair
                 Conjecture
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 flie
                 away
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 says
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 
                   Apoc.
                   20.
                   11.
                   
                   And
                   their
                   place
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   found
                   .
                
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 our
                 Heavens
                 and
                 our
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 
                   flying
                   away
                
                 must
                 be
                 their
                 removing
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 their
                 place
                 or
                 residence
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 more
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 easie
                 and
                 natural
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 change
                 preceding
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 leave
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 lofty
                 flight
                 ,
                 take
                 its
                 seat
                 amongst
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 —
                 There
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 ;
                 Having
                 conducted
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 Seven
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 through
                 various
                 changes
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 
                   dark
                   Chaos
                   to
                   a
                   bright
                   Star.
                   
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               REVIEW
               OF
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               ,
               And
               of
               its
               PROOFS
               :
               ESPECIALLY
               IN
               REFERENCE
               TO
               SCRIPTURE
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Walter
                 Kettilby
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Bishop's-Head
               in
               S.
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               ,
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               REVIEW
               OF
               THE
               THEORY
               OF
               THE
               EARTH
               .
            
             
               TO
               take
               a
               review
               of
               this
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               now
               finish'd
               ,
               We
               must
               consider
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               :
               and
               then
               the
               principal
               parts
               whereof
               it
               consists
               .
               It
               reaches
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               of
               the
               World
               to
               the
               other
               :
               From
               the
               first
               Chaos
               to
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               .
               This
               ,
               probably
               ,
               will
               run
               the
               length
               of
               Seven
               Thousand
               Years
               :
               which
               is
               a
               good
               competent
               space
               of
               time
               to
               exercise
               our
               Thoughts
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               the
               several
               Scenes
               which
               Nature
               and
               Providence
               bring
               into
               View
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               so
               many
               Ages
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               and
               principal
               parts
               of
               this
               Theory
               ,
               are
               such
               things
               as
               are
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               .
               We
               do
               not
               feign
               a
               Subject
               ,
               and
               then
               descant
               upon
               it
               ,
               for
               diversion
               ;
               but
               endeavour
               to
               give
               an
               intelligible
               and
               rational
               account
               of
               such
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               past
               or
               future
               ,
               as
               are
               there
               specifi'd
               and
               declar'd
               .
               What
               it
               hath
               seem'd
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               communicate
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               History
               or
               Prophecy
               ,
               concerning
               the
               several
               States
               and
               general
               Changes
               of
               this
               Earth
               ,
               makes
               the
               Argument
               of
               our
               Discourse
               .
               Therefore
               the
               things
               themselves
               must
               be
               taken
               for
               granted
               ,
               in
               one
               sence
               or
               other
               :
               seeing
               besides
               all
               other
               proofs
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Revelation
               ;
               and
               our
               business
               is
               only
               to
               give
               such
               an
               explication
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               approve
               it self
               to
               the
               faculties
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               be
               conformable
               to
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               therefore
               first
               set
               down
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               that
               make
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               this
               Theory
               :
               and
               remind
               you
               of
               our
               explication
               of
               them
               .
               Then
               recollect
               the
               general
               proofs
               of
               that
               explication
               ,
               from
               Reason
               and
               Nature
               :
               but
               more
               fully
               and
               particularly
               shew
               how
               it
               is
               grounded
               upon
               Scripture
               .
               The
               primary
               Phaenomena
               whereof
               we
               are
               to
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               are
               these
               Five
               or
               Six
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ante-diluvian
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 The
                 Universal
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 The
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
             
               These
               are
               unquestionably
               in
               Scripture
               :
               and
               these
               all
               relate
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               to
               the
               several
               forms
               ,
               s●●tes
               and
               revolutions
               of
               this
               Earth
               ▪
               We
               are
               therefore
               oblig'd
               to
               give
               a
               clear
               and
               coherent
               account
               of
               these
               Phae●o●ena
               ,
               in
               that
               or●er
               and
               consecution
               wherein
               t●ey
               stand
               to
               〈◊〉
               another
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               also
               in
               Scripture
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               same
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               call'd
               the
               Secondary
               Ingredients
               of
               this
               Theory
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               referr'd
               to
               their
               respective
               primary
               heads
               .
               Such
               are
               ,
               for
               instance
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Longevity
                 of
                 the
                 Ante-diluvians
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Rupture
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Abyss
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 there
                 neve●●hould
                 be
                 a
                 second
                 Flood
                 .
              
            
             
               ●hese
               ●hings
               Scrip●ure
               hath
               al●●
               left
               upon
               ●●cord
               :
               as
               directions
               and
               indications
               how
               to
               understand
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               state
               ,
               and
               the
               Deluge
               it self
               .
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               undertake
               to
               write
               the
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               must
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               give
               us
               a
               just
               explication
               of
               these
               secondary
               Phaenomena
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               primary
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               dependance
               and
               connexion
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               give
               and
               receive
               light
               from
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Task
               is
               concerning
               the
               World
               behind
               us
               ,
               Times
               and
               Things
               past
               ,
               that
               are
               already
               come
               to
               light
               .
               The
               later
               is
               concerning
               the
               World
               before
               us
               ,
               Times
               and
               Things
               to
               come
               :
               That
               lie
               yet
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ●eeds
               of
               Nature
               .
               And
               these
               are
               chiefly
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Renovation
               of
               it
               .
               When
               these
               are
               over
               and
               expir'd
               ,
               then
               
                 comes
                 the
                 end
              
               ,
               
               as
               S.
               Paul
               says
               .
               Then
               
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               says
               ▪
               
               Then
               is
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               period
               of
               this
               sublunary
               World
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               .
               Thus
               ●ar
               the
               Theorist
               must
               go
               ,
               and
               pursue
               the
               motions
               of
               Nature
               ,
               till
               all
               things
               are
               brought
               to
               rest
               and
               silence
               .
               And
               in
               this
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Theory
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               collateral
               Phaenomenon
               ,
               the
               Millennium
               ,
               or
               Thousand
               Years
               Reign
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               be
               consider'd
               .
               For
               this
               according
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               does
               imply
               a
               change
               in
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Moral
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               accounted
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               At
               least
               it
               must
               be
               there
               determin'd
               ,
               whether
               that
               state
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               is
               singular
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               will
               be
               before
               or
               after
               the
               Conf●agration
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               Principals
               and
               Incidents
               of
               this
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Matter
               and
               Subject
               of
               it
               :
               which
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               both
               imp●rtant
               ,
               and
               wholly
               taken
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               As
               to
               our
               explication
               of
               these
               points
               ,
               that
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               being
               set
               down
               at
               large
               in
               four
               Books
               of
               this
               Theory
               .
               Therefore
               it
               remains
               only
               ,
               having
               seen
               the
               Matter
               of
               the
               Theory
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               Form
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               proofs
               of
               it
               :
               for
               from
               these
               two
               things
               it
               must
               receive
               its
               censure
               .
               As
               to
               the
               form
               ,
               the
               characters
               of
               a
               Regular
               Theory
               seem
               to
               be
               these
               three
               ;
               
                 Few
                 and
                 easie
                 Postulatums
                 :
                 Union
                 of
                 Parts
                 :
              
               and
               
                 a
                 Fitness
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 fully
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Phaenomend
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 apply'd
                 .
              
            
             
             
               We
               think
               our
               Hypothesis
               does
               not
               want
               any
               of
               these
               Characters
               .
               As
               to
               the
               First
               ,
               we
               take
               but
               one
               single
               Postulatum
               for
               the
               whole
               Theory
               ▪
               and
               tha●
               an
               easie
               one
               ,
               warranted
               both
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               ▪
               Namely
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 Earth
                 rise
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Chaos
                 .
              
               As
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 Union
                 of
                 Parts
              
               ,
               The
               whole
               Theory
               is
               but
               one
               Series
               of
               Causes
               and
               Effects
               from
               that
               first
               Chaos
               .
               Besides
               ,
               you
               can
               scarce
               admit
               any
               one
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               first
               ,
               last
               ,
               or
               intermediate
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               ,
               in
               consequence
               of
               that
               ,
               admit
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Grant
               me
               but
               that
               the
               Deluge
               is
               truly
               explain'd
               ,
               and
               I
               'le
               desire
               no
               more
               for
               proof
               of
               all
               the
               Theory
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               you
               begin
               at
               the
               other
               end
               ,
               and
               grant
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 New
                 Earth
              
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               ,
               
               you
               will
               be
               led
               back
               again
               to
               the
               first
               Heavens
               and
               first
               Earth
               that
               were
               before
               the
               Flood
               .
               For
               St.
               Iohn
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               was
               without
               a
               
                 Sea
                 :
                 Apoc.
              
               21.
               1.
               
               And
               it
               was
               a
               Renovation
               ;
               or
               Restitution
               to
               some
               former
               state
               of
               things
               :
               there
               was
               therefore
               some
               former
               Earth
               without
               a
               Sea
               ;
               which
               not
               being
               the
               present
               Earth
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               .
               Besides
               ,
               both
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Isaias
               ,
               have
               represented
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               as
               Paradisi●cal
               ,
               According
               as
               is
               prov'd
               ,
               
                 Book
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 chap.
              
               2.
               
               And
               having
               told
               us
               the
               form
               of
               the
               New
               future
               Earth
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               have
               
                 no
                 Sea
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               reasonable
               inference
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Sea
               in
               the
               
                 Paradisi●cal
                 Earth
              
               .
               However
               from
               the
               form
               of
               this
               Future
               Earth
               ,
               which
               St.
               Iohn
               represents
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               at
               least
               conclude
               ,
               That
               an
               
                 Earth
                 without
                 a
                 Sea
              
               is
               no
               Chimaera
               ,
               or
               impossibility
               :
               but
               rather
               a
               fit
               seat
               and
               habitation
               for
               the
               Just
               and
               the
               Innocent
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Theory
               link
               and
               hold
               fast
               one
               another
               :
               according
               to
               the
               second
               character
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               of
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 Phaenomena
              
               ,
               we
               must
               refer
               that
               to
               the
               next
               head
               ,
               of
               Proofs
               .
               It
               may
               be
               t●●ly
               said
               ,
               that
               bare
               coherence
               and
               union
               of
               parts
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               ;
               The
               parts
               of
               a
               ●able
               or
               Romance
               may
               hang
               aptly
               together
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               truth
               in
               them
               .
               This
               is
               enough
               indeed
               to
               give
               the
               title
               of
               a
               just
               Composition
               to
               any
               work
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               a
               true
               one
               :
               till
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               conclusions
               and
               exp●tations
               are
               grounded
               upon
               ▪
               good
               natural
               evidence
               ,
               or
               upon
               good
               Divine
               authority
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               proceed
               now
               to
               the
               third
               thing
               to
               be
               consider'd
               in
               a
               Theory
               ,
               What
               its
               Proofs
               are
               :
               or
               the
               grounds
               upon
               which
               it
               stands
               ,
               whether
               Sacred
               or
               Natural
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               Natural
               evidence
               ,
               things
               are
               proved
               from
               their
               Causes
               or
               their
               Effects
               .
               And
               we
               think
               we
               have
               this
               double
               order
               of
               proofs
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               Hypothesis
               .
               As
               to
               the
               method
               of
               Causes
               ,
               we
               proceed
               from
               what
               is
               more
               simple
               ,
               to
               what
               is
               more
               compound
               :
               and
               build
               all
               upon
               one
               foundation
               .
               Go
               but
               to
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Theory
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               the
               Causes
               lying
               in
               a
               train
               before
               you
               ,
               from
               first
               to
               last
               .
               And
               tho'
               you
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Natural
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               past
               or
               future
               ,
               you
               might
               ,
               by
               intuition
               ,
               foretell
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               grand
               revolutions
               and
               successive
               faces
               of
               Nature
               ,
               through
               a
               long
               series
               of
               Ages
               .
               If
               we
               have
               given
               a
               true
               account
               of
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Chaos
               ,
               we
               have
               also
               truly
               form'd
               the
               first
               habitable
               Earth
               .
               And
               if
               that
               be
               truly
               form'd
               ,
               we
               have
               thereby
               given
               a
               true
               account
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               depends
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               not
               of
               that
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               universal
               Deluge
               .
               Both
               these
               we
               have
               shewn
               in
               their
               causes
               :
               The
               one
               from
               the
               Form
               of
               that
               Earth
               ,
               and
               
               the
               other
               from
               the
               Fall
               of
               it
               into
               the
               Abyss
               .
               And
               tho'
               we
               had
               not
               been
               made
               acquainted
               with
               these
               things
               by
               Antiquity
               ,
               we
               might
               ,
               in
               contemplation
               of
               the
               Causes
               ,
               have
               truly
               conceiv'd
               them
               ,
               as
               properties
               or
               incidents
               to
               the
               First
               Earth
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               calculated
               the
               Time
               ,
               manner
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstances
               of
               it
               :
               These
               things
               were
               regulated
               by
               Providence
               ,
               in
               subordination
               to
               the
               Moral
               World.
               But
               that
               there
               would
               be
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               or
               o●her
               ,
               a
               disruption
               of
               that
               Earth
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Great
               Abyss
               :
               and
               in
               consequence
               of
               it
               ,
               an
               universal
               Deluge
               :
               So
               far
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               a
               Theory
               might
               carry
               us
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               In
               consequence
               of
               this
               disruption
               of
               the
               Primeval
               Earth
               ,
               
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               the
               present
               Earth
               was
               made
               hollow
               and
               cavernous
               :
               and
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               (
               due
               preparations
               being
               used
               )
               capable
               of
               Combustion
               ,
               or
               of
               perishing
               by
               an
               universal
               Fire
               :
               Yet
               ,
               to
               speak
               ingenuously
               ,
               This
               is
               as
               hard
               a
               step
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               vertue
               of
               Natural
               causes
               ,
               as
               any
               in
               the
               whole
               Theory
               .
               But
               in
               recompence
               of
               that
               defect
               ,
               the
               Conflagration
               is
               so
               plainly
               and
               literally
               taught
               us
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               avow'd
               by
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               fall
               under
               no
               dispute
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               And
               as
               to
               a
               capacity
               or
               disposition
               to
               it
               in
               the
               present
               Earth
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               is
               sufficiently
               made
               out
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               the
               Conflagration
               admitted
               ,
               in
               that
               way
               it
               is
               explain'd
               in
               the
               Third
               Book
               :
               The
               Earth
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               that
               fire
               ,
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               second
               Chaos
               .
               A
               Chaos
               truly
               so
               call'd
               .
               And
               from
               that
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               First
               ,
               arises
               another
               Creation
               ,
               or
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               a
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ;
               By
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               form
               ,
               with
               the
               Paradisiacal
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Renovation
               of
               the
               World
               :
               The
               Restitution
               of
               all
               things
               :
               mentioned
               both
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               :
               And
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Iohn
               ,
               call'd
               the
               
                 New
                 Heaven
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               .
               With
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               period
               ,
               and
               most
               glorious
               Scene
               of
               all
               humane
               affairs
               ,
               our
               Theory
               concludes
               ;
               as
               to
               this
               method
               of
               Causes
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               now
               speaking
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               it
               ends
               as
               to
               the
               
                 method
                 of
                 Causes
              
               .
               For
               tho'
               we
               pursue
               the
               Earth
               still
               further
               ,
               even
               to
               its
               last
               Dissolution
               :
               which
               is
               call'd
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               :
               yet
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               superadded
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               is
               but
               Problematical
               :
               and
               may
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Theory
               ,
               be
               argued
               and
               disputed
               on
               either
               hand
               .
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               conjectures
               there
               may
               be
               well
               grounded
               :
               but
               however
               ,
               not
               springing
               so
               directly
               from
               the
               same
               root
               ,
               or
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               not
               by
               ways
               ,
               so
               clear
               and
               visible
               ,
               I
               leave
               that
               part
               undecided
               .
               Especially
               seeing
               we
               pretend
               to
               write
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Theory
               
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               we
               begin
               no
               higher
               than
               the
               Chaos
               ,
               so
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               go
               any
               further
               than
               to
               the
               last
               state
               of
               a
               Terrestrial
               consistency
               :
               which
               is
               that
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               the
               New
               Earth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               natural
               proof
               ,
               From
               the
               order
               of
               Causes
               .
               The
               second
               is
               f●om
               the
               consideration
               of
               Effects
               .
               Namely
               of
               such
               effects
               as
               are
               already
               in
               being
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               proof
               can
               extend
               only
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Theory
               ,
               that
               explains
               the
               present
               and
               past
               form
               and
               Phaenomena
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               What
               is
               Future
               ,
               must
               be
               left
               to
               a
               further
               trial
               ,
               when
               the
               things
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               present
               themselves
               to
               be
               examin'd
               and
               compar'd
               with
               the
               Hypothesis
               .
               As
               to
               the
               present
               
               Form
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               we
               call
               all
               Nature
               to
               witness
               for
               us
               :
               The
               Rocks
               and
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               the
               Hills
               and
               the
               Valleys
               ,
               the
               deep
               and
               wide
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               Caverns
               of
               the
               Ground
               :
               Let
               these
               speak
               ,
               and
               tell
               their
               origine
               :
               How
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Earth
               came
               to
               be
               thus
               torn
               and
               mangled
               :
               If
               this
               strange
               and
               irregular
               structure
               was
               not
               the
               effect
               of
               a
               ruine
               :
               and
               of
               such
               a
               ruine
               as
               was
               universal
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               Globe
               .
               But
               we
               have
               given
               such
               a
               full
               explication
               of
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Theory
               ,
               from
               
                 Chapt.
                 the
                 9th
              
               .
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Treatise
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               stand
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               any
               that
               reads
               those
               four
               Chapters
               ,
               to
               determine
               if
               the
               Hypothesis
               does
               not
               answer
               all
               those
               Phaenomena
               ,
               easily
               and
               adequately
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Phaenomenon
               to
               be
               consider'd
               ,
               is
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               with
               its
               adjuncts
               .
               This
               also
               is
               fully
               explain'd
               by
               our
               Hypothesis
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 2d
                 .
                 3d.
              
               and
               6th
               .
               Chapters
               of
               the
               first
               Book
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               shewn
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Mosaical
                 Deluge
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               universal
               Inundation
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               above
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               highest
               Mountains
               ,
               made
               by
               a
               breaking
               open
               of
               the
               Great
               Abyss
               ,
               (
               for
               thus
               far
               Moses
               leads
               us
               )
               is
               fully
               explain'd
               by
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               conceiv'd
               in
               any
               other
               method
               hitherto
               propos'd
               ?
               There
               are
               no
               sources
               or
               stores
               of
               Water
               sufficient
               for
               such
               an
               effect
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               drawn
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               drawn
               off
               again
               ,
               but
               by
               supposing
               such
               an
               Abyss
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Disruption
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Theory
               represents
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               Phaenomena
               of
               Paradise
               and
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               World
               ,
               we
               have
               set
               them
               down
               in
               order
               in
               the
               2d
               .
               Book
               :
               and
               apply'd
               to
               each
               of
               them
               its
               proper
               explication
               ,
               from
               the
               same
               Hypothesis
               .
               We
               have
               also
               given
               an
               account
               of
               that
               Character
               which
               Antiquity
               always
               assign'd
               to
               the
               first
               age
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               the
               Golden
               Age
               ,
               as
               they
               call'd
               it
               :
               namely
               ,
               
                 Equality
                 of
                 Seasons
              
               throughout
               the
               Year
               ,
               or
               a
               perpetual
               Equinox
               .
               We
               have
               also
               taken
               in
               all
               the
               adjuncts
               or
               concomitants
               of
               these
               States
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               mention'd
               in
               Scripture
               .
               
                 The
                 Longevity
              
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvians
               ,
               and
               the
               declension
               of
               their
               age
               by
               degrees
               ,
               after
               the
               Flood
               .
               As
               also
               that
               wonderful
               Phaenomenon
               ,
               the
               Rainbow
               :
               which
               appear'd
               to
               Noah
               for
               a
               Sign
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               should
               never
               undergo
               a
               second
               Deluge
               .
               
               And
               we
               have
               shewn
               ,
               wherein
               the
               force
               and
               propriety
               of
               that
               Sign
               consisted
               ,
               for
               confirming
               Noah's
               faith
               in
               the
               promise
               and
               in
               the
               divine
               veracity
               .
            
             
               Thus
               far
               we
               have
               explain'd
               the
               past
               Phaenomena
               of
               the
               Natural
               World.
               The
               rest
               are
               Futurities
               ,
               which
               still
               lie
               hid
               in
               their
               Causes
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               properly
               prove
               a
               Theory
               from
               effects
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               in
               being
               .
               But
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               foretold
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               substance
               and
               circumstance
               ,
               in
               prosecution
               of
               the
               same
               Principles
               we
               have
               ante
               dated
               their
               birth
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               how
               they
               will
               come
               to
               pass
               .
               We
               may
               therefore
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               reasonably
               conclude
               ,
               That
               this
               Theory
               has
               performed
               its
               task
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               its
               title
               :
               having
               given
               an
               account
               of
               all
               the
               general
               changes
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               either
               Sacred
               History
               looks
               backwards
               ,
               or
               Sacred
               Prophecy
               looks
               forwards
               .
               So
               far
               as
               the
               one
               tells
               us
               what
               is
               past
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               what
               is
               to
               come
               .
               And
               if
               all
               this
               be
               nothing
               but
               an
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               fatality
               upon
               us
               to
               be
               deceiv'd
               .
            
             
             
               SO
               much
               for
               Natural
               Evidence
               ,
               from
               the
               Causes
               or
               Effects
               .
               We
               now
               proceed
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               Review
               .
               The
               Sacred
               Basis
               upon
               which
               the
               whole
               Theory
               stands
               ,
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               deliver'd
               in
               his
               
                 Second
                 Epistle
              
               and
               
                 Third
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Triple
                 Order
              
               and
               Succession
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
               That
               comprehends
               the
               whole
               extent
               of
               our
               Theory
               :
               which
               indeed
               is
               but
               a
               large
               Commentary
               upon
               S.
               Peter's
               Text.
               The
               Apostle
               sets
               out
               a
               threefold
               state
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               :
               with
               some
               general
               properties
               of
               each
               :
               taken
               from
               their
               different
               Constitution
               and
               different
               Fate
               .
               The
               Theory
               takes
               the
               same
               threefold
               state
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               :
               and
               explains
               more
               part●cularly
               ,
               wherein
               their
               different
               Constitution
               consists
               :
               and
               how
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               Providence
               ,
               their
               different
               fate
               depends
               upon
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               set
               down
               the
               Apostle's
               words
               ,
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               them
               :
               and
               their
               plain
               sence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               most
               easie
               and
               natural
               explication
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               Knowing
               this
               first
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               last
               days
               scoffers
               ,
               
               walking
               after
               their
               own
               lusts
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               saying
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               coming
               ?
               for
               since
               the
               fathers
               fell
               asleep
               ,
               all
               things
               continue
               as
               they
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               creation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               this
               they
               willingly
               are
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               heavens
               were
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               consisting
               of
               water
               and
               by
               water
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Whereby
               the
               world
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               being
               overflowed
               with
               water
               ,
               perished
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               by
               the
               s●me
               word
               ,
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               ,
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               against
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               perdition
               of
               ungodly
               men
               .
               —
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               as
               a
               thief
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               heavens
               shall
               pass
               away
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               ;
               the
               earth
               also
               and
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Nevertheless
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               new
               heavens
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               so
               far
               as
               relates
               to
               our
               Subject
               .
               S
               Peter
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               had
               met
               with
               some
               that
               scoff'd
               at
               the
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               men
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               pretended
               to
               Philosophy
               and
               Argument
               ;
               and
               they
               use
               this
               argument
               for
               their
               opinion
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 think
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 change
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               answers
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               willingly
               forget
               or
               are
               ignorant
               that
               there
               were
               Heavens
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               an
               Earth
               ,
               so
               and
               so
               constituted
               ;
               consisting
               of
               Water
               and
               by
               Water
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               that
               World
               ,
               or
               those
               Heavens
               and
               that
               Earth
               ,
               perish'd
               in
               a
               Deluge
               of
               Water
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               are
               of
               another
               constitution
               ,
               fitted
               and
               reserved
               to
               another
               
               fate
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               perish
               by
               Fire
               .
               And
               after
               these
               are
               perish'd
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               New
               Heavens
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               promise
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               an
               easie
               Paraphrase
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               and
               genuine
               sence
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               discourse
               ;
               and
               no
               body
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               would
               ever
               look
               after
               any
               other
               sence
               ,
               if
               this
               did
               not
               carry
               them
               out
               of
               their
               usual
               road
               and
               point
               to
               conclusions
               which
               they
               did
               not
               fancy
               .
               This
               sence
               ,
               you
               see
               ▪
               hits
               the
               objections
               directly
               ,
               or
               the
               Cavil
               which
               these
               scoffers
               made
               ;
               and
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               vainly
               pretend
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               no
               change
               in
               the
               World
               since
               the
               beginning
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               one
               sort
               of
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               and
               another
               sort
               now
               ;
               the
               first
               having
               been
               destroy'd
               at
               the
               Deluge
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               argument
               stands
               upon
               this
               Foundation
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               diversity
               betwixt
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ;
               take
               away
               that
               ,
               and
               you
               take
               away
               all
               the
               force
               of
               his
               Answer
               .
            
             
               Then
               as
               to
               his
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               material
               and
               natural
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               and
               signification
               with
               the
               former
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ;
               unless
               you
               will
               offer
               open
               violence
               to
               the
               Text.
               So
               that
               this
               Triplicity
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               obvious
               ,
               plain
               sence
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               discourse
               :
               which
               every
               one
               would
               readily
               accept
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               draw
               after
               it
               a
               long
               train
               of
               Consequences
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               into
               other
               Worlds
               than
               they
               ever
               thought
               of
               before
               ,
               or
               are
               willing
               to
               enter
               upon
               now
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               to
               examine
               this
               Text
               more
               fully
               in
               all
               its
               circumstances
               .
               Give
               me
               leave
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               observe
               ,
               That
               S.
               Paul
               also
               implyes
               that
               
                 triple
                 Creation
              
               which
               S.
               Peter
               expresses
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 8th
                 Chap.
              
               to
               the
               
                 Rom.
                 ver
              
               .
               20
               ,
               21.
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               Creation
               that
               will
               be
               
                 redeem'd
                 from
                 Vanity
              
               :
               which
               are
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               to
               come
               .
               
                 A
                 Creation
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Vanity
                 :
              
               which
               is
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               And
               a
               Creation
               that
               was
               subjected
               to
               Vanity
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               being
               restor'd
               :
               which
               was
               the
               first
               Paradisiacal
               Creation
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               Three
               States
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               Theory
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               two
               places
               of
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               I
               might
               add
               that
               third
               in
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               concerning
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               ;
               with
               that
               distinguishing
               Character
               ,
               that
               the
               Earth
               was
               
                 without
                 a
                 Sea.
              
               As
               this
               distinguisheth
               it
               from
               the
               present
               Earth
               ,
               so
               ,
               being
               a
               Restitution
               or
               Restauration
               ,
               as
               we
               noted
               before
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               same
               with
               some
               former
               Earth
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               it
               implies
               that
               there
               was
               another
               precedent
               state
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               is
               a
               Restitution
               .
               These
               three
               places
               I
               alledge
               ,
               as
               comprehending
               and
               confirming
               the
               Theory
               in
               its
               full
               extent
               .
               But
               we
               do
               not
               suppose
               them
               all
               of
               the
               same
               force
               and
               clearness
               .
               S.
               Peter
               leads
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               gives
               light
               and
               strength
               to
               the
               other
               two
               .
               When
               a
               Point
               is
               prov'd
               by
               one
               clear
               Text
               ,
               we
               allow
               others
               ,
               as
               auxiliaries
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               clearness
               ;
               But
               being
               open'd
               ,
               receive
               light
               from
               the
               primary
               Text
               ,
               and
               reflect
               it
               upon
               the
               Argument
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               Theory
               in
               general
               .
               We
               will
               now
               take
               one
               or
               two
               principal
               heads
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               vertually
               contain
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               examine
               them
               more
               strictly
               and
               particularly
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               agreement
               with
               Scripture
               .
               The
               two
               Heads
               we
               pitch
               upon
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               our
               
               Explication
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               our
               Explication
               of
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               .
               We
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               these
               Two
               were
               as
               ●he
               Hinges
               ,
               upon
               which
               all
               the
               Theory
               moves
               ,
               and
               which
               hok●
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               in
               firm
               union
               one
               with
               another
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               explain'd
               that
               aright
               ,
               by
               the
               Disruption
               of
               the
               Great
               Abyss
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               that
               cover'd
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               follows
               in
               such
               a
               chain
               of
               Consequences
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               broken
               .
               Wherefore
               in
               order
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               that
               Explication
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               depends
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               bold
               to
               lay
               down
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 That
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 concerning
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 tha●
                 any
                 other
                 yet
                 propos'd
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               Namely
               to
               such
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               the
               Abyss
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Earth
              
               .
               And
               particularly
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 Noah's
                 Flood
                 ,
                 as
                 recorded
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
              
               If
               I
               can
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               it
               will
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               all
               that
               are
               free
               and
               intelligent
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               their
               patience
               ,
               if
               I
               proceed
               slowly
               and
               by
               several
               steps
               .
               We
               will
               divide
               our
               task
               into
               parts
               ,
               and
               examine
               them
               separately
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               Scripture
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Moses
               his
               History
               and
               description
               of
               the
               Flood
               .
            
             
               Our
               Hypothesis
               of
               the
               Deluge
               consists
               of
               Three
               Principal
               Heads
               ,
               or
               differs
               remarkably
               in
               Three
               things
               from
               the
               common
               Explication
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               we
               suppose
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               Earth
               to
               have
               been
               of
               another
               Form
               and
               Constitution
               from
               the
               present
               Earth
               :
               with
               the
               Abyss
               placed
               under
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               that
               we
               suppose
               the
               Deluge
               to
               have
               been
               made
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               inun●ation
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               overflowing
               of
               Fountains
               and
               Rivers
               :
               nor
               (
               principally
               )
               by
               any
               excess
               of
               Rains
               :
               but
               by
               a
               real
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Exteriour
               Earth
               ,
               and
               disruption
               of
               the
               Abyss
               which
               it
               cover'd
               .
               These
               are
               the
               two
               principal
               points
               ,
               to
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               as
               a
               Corollary
               ,
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               Deluge
               was
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               standing
               Pool
               :
               The
               Waters
               lying
               every
               where
               level
               ,
               of
               an
               equal
               depth
               and
               with
               an
               uniform
               Surface
               :
               But
               was
               made
               by
               a
               fluctuation
               and
               commotion
               of
               the
               Abyss
               upon
               the
               disruption
               :
               Which
               commotion
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               Waters
               retired
               into
               their
               Chanels
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               dry
               Land
               appear
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               most
               material
               and
               fundamental
               parts
               of
               our
               Hypothesis
               :
               and
               these
               being
               prov'd
               consonant
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               We
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               :
               That
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               was
               of
               another
               form
               and
               constitution
               from
               the
               present
               Earth
               ,
               with
               the
               Abyss
               placed
               under
               it
               .
               This
               is
               confirm'd
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               by
               such
               places
               as
               assert
               a
               diversity
               in
               general
               :
               and
               by
               other
               places
               that
               intimate
               to
               us
               ,
               wherein
               that
               diversity
               consisted
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               form
               of
               the
               first
               Earth
               .
               That
               discourse
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               set
               before
               you
               concerning
               the
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               and
               future
               ,
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               is
               so
               full
               a
               proof
               of
               this
               diversity
               in
               general
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               either
               allow
               it
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               Apostle's
               argumentation
               of
               no
               effect
               .
               He
               speaks
               plainly
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
              
               :
               And
               he
               makes
               a
               plain
               distinction
               ,
               or
               rather
               opposition
               ,
               betwixt
               those
               before
               and
               after
               the
               Flood
               :
               so
               that
               the
               least
               we
               can
               conclude
               from
               his
               words
               ,
               is
               a
               diversity
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               Identity
               or
               
               Immutability
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               the
               Scoffers
               pretended
               to
               have
               been
               ever
               since
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               But
               tho'
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               me
               ,
               speaks
               plainly
               of
               the
               
                 Natural
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               distinguishes
               that
               which
               was
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               from
               the
               present
               ▪
               Yet
               there
               are
               some
               that
               will
               allow
               neither
               of
               these
               to
               be
               contain'd
               in
               S.
               Peter's
               words
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               means
               would
               make
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               of
               little
               or
               no
               effect
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               have
               made
               it
               the
               chief
               Scripture-basis
               of
               the
               whole
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               we
               are
               oblig'd
               to
               free
               it
               from
               those
               false
               glosses
               or
               mis-interpretations
               ,
               that
               lessen
               the
               force
               of
               its
               testimony
               ,
               or
               make
               it
               wholly
               ineffectual
               .
            
             
               These
               Interpreters
               say
               ,
               That
               S.
               Peter
               meant
               no
               more
               than
               to
               mind
               these
               Scoffers
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               was
               once
               destroy'd
               by
               a
               Deluge
               of
               Water
               :
               meaning
               the
               
                 Animate
                 World
              
               ,
               Mankind
               and
               living
               Creatures
               .
               And
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               destroy'd
               again
               by
               another
               Element
               ,
               namely
               by
               Fire
               .
               So
               as
               there
               is
               no
               opposition
               or
               diversity
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Natural
               Worlds
               ,
               taught
               or
               intended
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               but
               only
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               different
               fate
               or
               manner
               of
               perishing
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               their
               different
               nature
               or
               constitution
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               two
               main
               points
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               wherein
               our
               interpretations
               of
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               differ
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               they
               make
               the
               Apostle
               (
               in
               that
               
                 sixth
                 verse
              
               )
               to
               understand
               only
               the
               World
               Animate
               ,
               or
               Men
               and
               brute
               Creatures
               .
               That
               these
               were
               indeed
               destroy'd
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               or
               the
               form
               and
               constitution
               of
               the
               then
               Earth
               and
               Heavens
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               diversity
               or
               opposition
               made
               by
               S.
               Peter
               betwixt
               the
               ancient
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               form
               and
               constitution
               .
               We
               pretend
               that
               these
               are
               mis-apprehensions
               ,
               or
               mis-representations
               of
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               both
               respects
               ,
               and
               offer
               these
               reasons
               to
               prove
               them
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               point
               ;
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               here
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               6th
               Verse
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               perish'd
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               animate
               ,
               These
               Considerations
               seem
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Because
               the
               Argument
               or
               ground
               these
               Scoffers
               went
               upon
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               its
               constancy
               and
               permanency
               in
               the
               same
               state
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               Therefore
               if
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               
                 ad
                 idem
              
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               their
               Argument
               ,
               he
               must
               understand
               the
               same
               Natural
               World
               ,
               and
               show
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               chang'd
               ,
               or
               hath
               perish'd
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               deny
               ,
               nor
               take
               away
               the
               ground
               they
               went
               upon
               ,
               but
               denies
               the
               consequence
               they
               made
               from
               it
               ;
               That
               
                 Therefore
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 change
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 none
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               neither
               doth
               he
               do
               this
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               World
               in
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               he
               understands
               Mankind
               only
               ;
               for
               their
               ground
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
              
               ;
               Their
               consequence
               ,
               this
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 none
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               Conflagration
               .
               Now
               the
               Apostle's
               answer
               ,
               according
               to
               you
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 You
                 forget
                 that
                 Mankind
                 hath
                 been
                 destroyed
                 in
                 a
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               what
               's
               this
               to
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               speaking
               ?
               This
               takes
               away
               neither
               antecedent
               nor
               consequent
               ,
               neither
               ground
               nor
               inference
               ;
               nor
               any
               way
               toucheth
               their
               Argument
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Natural
               World
               to
               the
               Natural
               World.
               Therefore
               you
               must
               either
               suppose
               that
               the
               
               Apostle
               takes
               away
               their
               ground
               ,
               or
               he
               takes
               away
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               these
               Scoffers
               they
               were
               ignorant
               of
               ?
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Deluge
               ,
               that
               destroyed
               Mankind
               ?
               They
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               that
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               It
               was
               therefore
               the
               constitution
               of
               those
               Old
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               or
               destruction
               of
               them
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               or
               did
               not
               attend
               to
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               the
               Apostle
               minds
               them
               .
               These
               Scoffers
               appear
               to
               have
               been
               Iews
               by
               the
               phrase
               they
               use
               ,
               
                 since
                 the
                 Fathers
                 fell
                 asleep
              
               ,
               which
               in
               both
               parts
               of
               it
               is
               a
               Judaical
               expression
               ;
               and
               does
               S.
               Peter
               tell
               the
               Iews
               that
               had
               Moses
               read
               to
               them
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 that
                 Mankind
                 was
                 once
                 destroyed
                 with
                 a
                 Deluge
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 Noah
                 ?
              
               or
               could
               they
               pretend
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               that
               without
               making
               themselves
               ridiculous
               both
               to
               Iews
               and
               Christians
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               these
               do
               not
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               of
               the
               vulgar
               amongst
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               bring
               a
               Philosophical
               Argument
               for
               their
               opinion
               ;
               
               and
               also
               in
               their
               very
               argument
               they
               refer
               to
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Fathers
                 fell
                 asleep
              
               ,
               amongst
               which
               Fathers
               ,
               Noah
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               to
               prove
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               dispose
               them
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Conflagration
               ,
               or
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               which
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               to
               be
               a
               destruction
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ;
               therefore
               to
               prove
               or
               perswade
               this
               ,
               he
               must
               use
               an
               argument
               taken
               from
               a
               precedent
               destruction
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               ;
               for
               to
               give
               an
               instance
               of
               the
               perishing
               of
               Mankind
               only
               ,
               would
               not
               reach
               home
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
               And
               you
               are
               to
               observe
               here
               that
               the
               Apostle
               does
               not
               proceed
               against
               them
               barely
               by
               Authority
               ;
               for
               what
               would
               that
               have
               booted
               ?
               If
               these
               Scoffers
               would
               have
               submitted
               to
               Authority
               ,
               they
               had
               already
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               in
               this
               point
               :
               but
               he
               deals
               with
               them
               at
               their
               own
               weapon
               ,
               and
               opposes
               reasons
               to
               reasons
               ;
               What
               hath
               been
               done
               may
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Natural
               World
               hath
               been
               once
               destroyed
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               hard
               ,
               nor
               unreasonable
               ,
               to
               suppose
               those
               Prophecies
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               say
               it
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               again
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Unless
               we
               understand
               here
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               we
               make
               the
               Apostle
               both
               redundant
               in
               his
               discourse
               ,
               and
               also
               very
               obscure
               in
               an
               easie
               Argument
               .
               If
               his
               design
               was
               only
               to
               tell
               them
               that
               Mankind
               was
               once
               destroy'd
               in
               a
               Deluge
               ,
               what
               's
               that
               to
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ?
               The
               5th
               Verse
               would
               be
               superfluous
               ;
               which
               yet
               he
               seems
               to
               make
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               discourse
               .
               He
               might
               have
               told
               them
               how
               Mankind
               had
               perish'd
               before
               with
               a
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               that
               destruction
               as
               much
               as
               he
               pleas'd
               ,
               without
               telling
               them
               how
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               were
               constituted
               then
               ;
               what
               was
               that
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               no
               dependance
               or
               connection
               with
               the
               other
               ?
               In
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               when
               he
               speaks
               only
               of
               the
               Floods
               destroying
               Mankind
               ,
               he
               mentions
               nothing
               of
               the
               Heavens
               or
               the
               Earth
               :
               and
               if
               you
               make
               him
               to
               intend
               no
               more
               here
               ,
               what
               he
               says
               more
               is
               superfluous
               .
            
             
             
               I
               also
               add
               ,
               that
               you
               make
               the
               Apostle
               very
               obscure
               and
               operose
               in
               a
               very
               easie
               argument
               .
               How
               easie
               had
               it
               been
               for
               him
               ,
               without
               this
               Apparatus
               ,
               to
               have
               told
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               before
               ,
               that
               God
               brought
               a
               Flood
               upon
               the
               World
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ;
               and
               not
               given
               us
               so
               much
               difficulty
               to
               understand
               his
               sence
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               suspicion
               and
               appearance
               ,
               that
               he
               intended
               something
               more
               ;
               for
               that
               there
               is
               at
               least
               a
               great
               appearance
               and
               tendency
               to
               a
               further
               sence
               ,
               I
               think
               none
               can
               deny
               ;
               And
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Didymus
                 Alex.
                 Bede
              
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               ,
               understood
               it
               plainly
               of
               the
               natural
               World
               :
               Also
               modern
               Expositors
               and
               Criticks
               ;
               as
               
                 Cajetan
                 ,
                 Estius
                 ,
                 Drusius
                 ,
                 Heinfius
                 ,
              
               have
               extended
               it
               to
               the
               natural
               World
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ;
               tho'
               they
               had
               no
               Theory
               to
               mislead
               them
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               an
               hypothesis
               to
               support
               them
               ;
               but
               attended
               only
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               discourse
               ,
               which
               constrain'd
               them
               to
               that
               sence
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               opposition
               carries
               it
               upon
               the
               natural
               World.
               The
               opposition
               lies
               betwixt
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               that
               were
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               or
               the
               two
               natural
               Worlds
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               oppos'd
               in
               their
               natures
               (
               which
               yet
               we
               shall
               prove
               by
               and
               by
               )
               at
               least
               they
               must
               be
               oppos'd
               in
               their
               fate
               ;
               and
               as
               This
               is
               to
               perish
               by
               fire
               ,
               so
               That
               perish'd
               by
               water
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               perish'd
               by
               water
               ,
               it
               perish'd
               ;
               which
               is
               all
               we
               contend
               for
               at
               present
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               as
               easily
               govern'd
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               of
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               enough
               to
               suggest
               ,
               that
               in
               reason
               and
               fairness
               of
               interpretation
               ,
               the
               same
               World
               is
               destroy'd
               in
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 verse
              
               ,
               that
               was
               describ'd
               in
               the
               foregoing
               verse
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               Natural
               World
               that
               is
               describ'd
               there
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               so
               and
               so
               constituted
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               fairness
               of
               interpretation
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               here
               ;
               that
               World
               being
               the
               subject
               that
               went
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               nothing
               in
               the
               words
               that
               restrains
               them
               to
               the
               animate
               World
               or
               to
               Mankind
               .
               In
               the
               
                 2d
                 ch
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               5.
               the
               Apostle
               does
               restrain
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               adding
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
              
               ;
               but
               here
               't
               is
               not
               only
               illimited
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               context
               ,
               both
               preceding
               and
               following
               ,
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               Natural
               World.
               I
               say
               by
               the
               following
               context
               too
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               answers
               to
               the
               World
               that
               is
               to
               perish
               by
               Fire
               ;
               which
               will
               reach
               the
               frame
               of
               Nature
               as
               well
               as
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               
                 For
                 a
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 S.
              
               Austin
               '
               
                 s
                 judgment
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 hath
                 interpreted
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 S.
              
               Peter
               ,
               of
               the
               natural
               world
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 upon
              
               Genesis
               ,
               Hos
               etiam
               aerios
               coelos
               quondam
               periisse
               Diluvio
               ,
               in
               quâdam
               earum
               quae
               Canonica
               appellantur
               ,
               Epistolâ
               legimus
               .
               We
               read
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Epistles
               called
               Canonical
               ,
               
                 meaning
                 this
                 of
                 S.
              
               Peter
               '
               s
               ,
               that
               the
               aerila
               heavens
               perish'd
               in
               the
               Deluge
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 concerns
                 himself
                 there
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 starry
                 heavens
                 that
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 the
                 waters
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 so
                 high
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 regions
                 of
                 our
                 air
                 .
                 Then
                 afterwards
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               Faciliùs
               eos
               
                 (
                 coelos
              
               )
               secundum
               illius
               Epistolae
               authoritatem
               credimus
               
               periisse
               ,
               &
               alios
               ,
               sicut
               ibi
               scribitur
               ,
               repositos
               .
               We
               do
               more
               easily
               believe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               those
               heavens
               to
               have
               perish'd
               ;
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               there
               written
               ,
               substituted
               in
               their
               pla●e
               .
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 upon
              
               Psal.
               101.
               
               Aerii
               utique
               coeli
               perierunt
               ut
               propinqus
               Terris
               ,
               secundum
               quod
               dicuntur
               volucres
               coeli
               ;
               sunt
               autem
               &
               coeli
               coelorum
               ,
               superiores
               in
               Firmamento
               ,
               sed
               utrùm
               &
               ipsi
               perituri
               sint
               igni
               ,
               an
               hi
               soli
               ,
               qui
               etiam
               diluvio
               perierunt
               ,
               disceptatio
               est
               aliquanto
               scrupulosior
               inter
               doctos
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 Book
              
               de
               Civ
               .
               Dei
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 several
                 passages
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
              
               Quemadmodum
               in
               Apostolicâ
               illâ
               Epistolâ
               à
               toto
               pars
               a●cipitur
               ,
               quod
               diluvio
               periisse
               dictus
               est
               mundus
               ,
               quamvis
               sola
               ejus
               cum
               suis
               coelis
               pars
               ima
               perierit
               .
               
                 These
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 c●tation
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 English
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 last
                 place
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 as
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 S.
              
               Austin
               
                 do
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 judgment
                 concerning
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
              
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               ante-diluvian
               and
               post-diluvian
               World.
               
                 This
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 foretaste
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 and
                 inclinations
                 towards
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               considerations
               alledg'd
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               judge
               ,
               are
               full
               and
               unanswerable
               proofs
               ,
               that
               this
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               comprehends
               and
               refers
               to
               the
               Natural
               World
               ;
               and
               consequently
               they
               warrant
               our
               interpretation
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               contrary
               .
               We
               have
               but
               one
               step
               more
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 change
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 natural
                 world
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               to
               confute
               the
               second
               part
               of
               their
               interpretation
               ,
               which
               supposeth
               that
               S.
               Peter
               makes
               no
               distinction
               or
               opposition
               betwixt
               the
               antediluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
               This
               second
               difference
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               is
               still
               harsher
               than
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               form
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               discourse
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               plain
               antithesis
               ,
               or
               opposition
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               of
               old
               
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 the
                 5th
                 .
                 )
              
               and
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               that
               are
               now
               
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               adversative
               particle
               ,
               but
               ,
               
               you
               see
               marks
               the
               opposition
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               full
               and
               plain
               according
               to
               Grammar
               and
               Logick
               .
               And
               that
               the
               parts
               or
               members
               of
               this
               opposition
               differ
               in
               nature
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               is
               certain
               from
               this
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               the
               Apostle's
               argument
               or
               discourse
               is
               of
               no
               effect
               ,
               concludes
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               he
               makes
               no
               answer
               to
               the
               objection
               ,
               nor
               proves
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               Scoffers
               ,
               unless
               you
               admit
               that
               diversity
               .
               For
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 All
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 Natural
                 World
                 ,
              
               and
               unless
               he
               say
               ,
               as
               he
               manifestly
               does
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               change
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               are
               different
               from
               the
               ancient
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               which
               perish'd
               at
               the
               Flood
               ,
               he
               says
               nothing
               to
               destroy
               their
               argument
               ,
               nor
               to
               confirm
               the
               Prophetical
               doctrine
               of
               the
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               Natural
               World.
               
            
             
               This
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               would
               be
               enough
               to
               satisfie
               any
               clear
               and
               free
               mind
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               but
               because
               I
               desire
               to
               give
               as
               full
               a
               light
               to
               this
               place
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               out
               of
               controversie
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               some
               further
               remarks
               to
               confirm
               this
               exposition
               .
            
             
             
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               several
               of
               those
               reasons
               which
               we
               have
               given
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Natural
                 World
              
               is
               understood
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               are
               double
               reasons
               ;
               and
               do
               also
               prove
               the
               other
               point
               in
               question
               ,
               a
               
                 diversity
                 betwixt
                 the
                 two
                 Natural
                 Worlds
                 ,
              
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               and
               the
               present
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               unless
               you
               admit
               this
               diversity
               betwixt
               the
               two
               natural
               Worlds
               ,
               you
               make
               the
               
                 5th
                 .
                 verse
              
               in
               this
               Chapter
               superfluous
               and
               useless
               :
               and
               you
               must
               suppose
               the
               Apostle
               to
               make
               an
               inference
               here
               without
               premises
               .
               In
               the
               
                 6th
                 .
                 verse
              
               he
               makes
               an
               inference
               ,
               *
               Whereby
               the
               World
               ;
               that
               then
               was
               ,
               perish'd
               in
               a
               Deluge
               ▪
               what
               does
               this
               whereby
               relate
               to
               ?
               
                 by
                 reason
              
               of
               what
               ?
               sure
               of
               the
               particular
               constitution
               o●
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               immediately
               be
               fore
               describ'd
               .
               Neither
               would
               it
               have
               signified
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Scoffers
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               to
               have
               told
               them
               how
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               were
               constituted
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               constituted
               just
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               present
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               ask'd
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               these
               Scoffers
               they
               were
               ignorant
               of
               ?
               does
               he
               not
               say
               formally
               and
               expresly
               
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
              
               )
               that
               they
               were
               ignornat
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               were
               constituted
               so
               and
               so
               ,
               before
               the
               Flood
               ?
               but
               if
               they
               were
               constituted
               as
               these
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               are
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               ignorant
               of
               their
               constitution
               ;
               nor
               did
               pretend
               to
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               (
               mistaken
               )
               argument
               supposeth
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               we
               proceed
               any
               further
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               note
               the
               impropriety
               of
               our
               Translation
               ,
               in
               the
               5th
               .
               Verse
               ,
               or
               latter
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               vel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               This
               we
               translate
               
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               done
               manifestly
               in
               compliance
               with
               the
               present
               form
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               notions
               of
               the
               Translators
               :
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               natural
               force
               and
               sence
               of
               the
               Greek
               words
               .
               If
               one
               met
               with
               this
               sentence
               *
               in
               a
               Greek
               Author
               ,
               who
               would
               ever
               render
               it
               
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ?
              
               nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               Latin
               Translator
               that
               hath
               ventur'd
               to
               render
               them
               in
               that
               sence
               ;
               nor
               any
               Latin
               Father
               ;
               St.
               Austin
               and
               St.
               Ierome
               I
               'm
               sure
               do
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 Consistens
                 ex
                 aquâ
              
               ,
               or
               
                 de
                 aquâ
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 aquam
                 :
              
               for
               that
               later
               phrase
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               does
               not
               with
               so
               good
               propriety
               signifie
               
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 water
              
               ,
               as
               to
               consist
               or
               subsist
               by
               water
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               help
               of
               water
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 per
                 causam
                 sustinentem
              
               ;
               as
               St.
               Austin
               and
               Ierome
               render
               it
               .
               Neither
               does
               that
               instance
               they
               give
               from
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               20.
               prove
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               for
               the
               Ark
               was
               sustain'd
               by
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               the
               English
               does
               render
               it
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               The
               Translation
               being
               thus
               rectified
               ,
               you
               see
               the
               ante
               diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               consisted
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               by
               water
               ;
               which
               makes
               
               way
               for
               a
               second
               observation
               to
               prove
               our
               sence
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               admit
               no
               diversity
               betwixt
               those
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               ,
               shew
               us
               pray
               ,
               how
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               consist
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               by
               water
               .
               What
               watery
               constitution
               have
               they
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               implies
               rather
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 now
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               have
               a
               fiery
               constitution
               .
               We
               have
               now
               Meteors
               of
               all
               sorts
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               winds
               ,
               hail
               ,
               snow
               ,
               lightning
               ,
               thunder
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               engender'd
               of
               fiery
               exhalations
               ,
               
               ●as
               well
               as
               we
               have
               rain
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               our
               Theory
               ,
               the
               antediluvian
               Heavens
               ,
               of
               all
               these
               Meteors
               had
               none
               but
               dews
               and
               vapors
               ,
               or
               watery
               Meteors
               only
               ;
               and
               therefore
               might
               very
               aptly
               be
               said
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               
                 constituted
                 of
                 water
              
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               a
               watery
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Then
               the
               Earth
               was
               said
               to
               
                 consist
                 by
                 water
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               built
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               first
               was
               sustain'd
               by
               it
               .
               And
               when
               such
               a
               Key
               as
               this
               is
               put
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               does
               so
               easily
               unlock
               this
               hard
               passage
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               intelligible
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               just
               force
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               pertinaciously
               adhere
               to
               an
               interpretation
               ,
               that
               neither
               agrees
               with
               the
               words
               ,
               
               nor
               makes
               any
               sence
               that
               is
               considerable
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               made
               the
               ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               the
               same
               with
               the
               present
               ,
               his
               apodosis
               in
               the
               7th
               .
               Verse
               ,
               should
               not
               have
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               have
               been
               by
               way
               of
               antithesis
               ,
               but
               of
               identity
               or
               continuation
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 store
                 reserv'd
                 unto
                 fire
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Accordingly
               we
               see
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Logos
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Verse
               7.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               where
               the
               thing
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               he
               expresseth
               it
               as
               the
               same
               ;
               And
               if
               it
               had
               been
               the
               same
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               same
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Why
               should
               he
               use
               a
               mark
               of
               opposition
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               of
               identity
               for
               the
               other
               ?
               to
               this
               I
               do
               not
               see
               what
               can
               be
               fairly
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               were
               different
               from
               the
               present
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               intimates
               ,
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               constituted
               ,
               as
               made
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               a
               Deluge
               ;
               whereas
               ours
               are
               of
               such
               a
               form
               ,
               
               as
               makes
               them
               incapable
               of
               a
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               obnoxious
               to
               a
               Conflagration
               ;
               the
               just
               contrary
               fate
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               say
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               natural
               tendency
               or
               disposition
               in
               either
               World
               to
               their
               respective
               fate
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               might
               as
               well
               have
               perish'd
               by
               fire
               ,
               as
               water
               ,
               and
               this
               by
               water
               as
               by
               fire
               ,
               you
               unhinge
               all
               Nature
               and
               natural
               providence
               in
               that
               method
               ,
               and
               contradict
               one
               main
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               discourse
               .
               His
               first
               scope
               is
               to
               assert
               ,
               and
               mind
               them
               of
               that
               diversity
               there
               was
               betwixt
               the
               ancient
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               ,
               to
               prove
               against
               those
               Scoffers
               ,
               that
               there
               had
               been
               a
               change
               and
               revolution
               in
               Nature
               ;
               And
               his
               second
               scope
               seems
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               to
               show
               that
               diversity
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               ,
               under
               the
               Divine
               conduct
               ,
               leads
               to
               a
               different
               fate
               ,
               and
               expos'd
               that
               World
               to
               a
               Deluge
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               had
               describ'd
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               first
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               he
               subjoyns
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Quià
                 talis
                 
                 erat
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 qualem
                 diximus
                 ,
                 constitutio
                 &
                 Terrae
                 &
                 Coeli
                 .
                 WHERE
                 BY
                 the
                 then
                 World
                 perish'd
                 in
                 a
                 Flood
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               This
               whereby
               notes
               some
               kind
               of
               causal
               dependance
               ,
               and
               must
               relate
               to
               some
               means
               or
               conditions
               precedent
               .
               It
               cannot
               relate
               to
               Logos
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               Grammar
               will
               not
               permit
               that
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               relate
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               immediately
               premis'd
               .
               And
               to
               what
               purpose
               indeed
               should
               he
               premise
               the
               description
               of
               those
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               to
               lay
               a
               ground
               for
               this
               Inference
               ?
            
             
               Having
               given
               these
               Reasons
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Interpretation
               ;
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               let
               's
               consider
               S.
               Austin's
               judgment
               ,
               and
               his
               sence
               upon
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               point
               in
               question
               .
               As
               also
               the
               reflections
               that
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Ancients
               have
               made
               upon
               this
               doctrine
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               .
               
                 Didymus
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               who
               was
               for
               some
               time
               S.
               Ierome's
               Master
               ,
               made
               such
               a
               seve●e
               reflection
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               this
               Epistle
               was
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               Canon
               ,
               because
               it
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               a
               Triple
               or
               
                 Triform
                 World
              
               in
               this
               third
               Chapter
               .
               As
               you
               may
               see
               in
               his
               
                 Enarr
                 .
                 in
                 Epist.
                 Canonicas
              
               .
               Now
               this
               threefold
               World
               is
               first
               that
               in
               the
               
                 6th
                 ver
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 that
                 then
                 was
                 .
              
               In
               the
               
                 7th
                 ver
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               
                 13th
                 ver
                 .
                 We
                 expect
                 new
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
              
               This
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               fair
               account
               that
               S.
               Peter
               taught
               the
               doctrine
               of
               a
               Triple
               World
               ;
               And
               I
               quote
               this
               testimony
               ,
               to
               show
               what
               S.
               Peter's
               words
               do
               naturally
               import
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               one
               that
               was
               not
               of
               his
               mind
               .
               And
               a
               Man
               is
               not
               prone
               to
               make
               an
               exposition
               against
               his
               own
               Opinion
               ,
               unless
               he
               think
               the
               words
               very
               pregnant
               and
               express
               .
            
             
               But
               S.
               Austin
               owns
               the
               authority
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               deriv'd
               from
               it
               ,
               taking
               notice
               of
               this
               Text
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               in
               several
               parts
               of
               his
               Works
               .
               We
               have
               noted
               three
               or
               four
               places
               already
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               further
               take
               notice
               of
               several
               passages
               in
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 Dei
              
               ,
               which
               confirm
               our
               exposition
               .
               In
               his
               20th
               .
               Book
               ,
               ch
               .
               24.
               he
               disputes
               against
               Porphyry
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               same
               Principles
               with
               these
               Eternalists
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               call
               them
               ,
               Incorruptarians
               ;
               and
               thought
               the
               World
               never
               had
               ,
               nor
               ever
               would
               undergo
               any
               change
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               Heavens
               .
               S.
               Austin
               could
               not
               urge
               Porphyry
               with
               the
               authority
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               no
               veneration
               for
               the
               Christian
               Oracles
               ;
               but
               it
               seems
               he
               had
               some
               for
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               and
               arguing
               against
               him
               ,
               upon
               that
               Text
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               
                 Coeli
                 peribunt
              
               ,
               he
               shows
               upon
               occasion
               how
               he
               understands
               S.
               Peter's
               destruction
               of
               the
               Old
               World.
               
                 Legitur
                 Coelum
                 &
                 Terra
                 transibunt
                 ,
                 Mundus
                 transit
                 ,
                 sed
                 puto
                 quod
                 praeterit
                 ,
                 transit
                 ,
                 transibunt
                 aliquantò
                 mitiùs
                 dicta
                 sunt
                 quàm
                 peribunt
                 .
                 In
                 Epistolâ
                 quoque
                 Petri
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 ubi
                 aquâ
                 inundatus
                 ,
                 qui
                 tum
                 erat
                 ,
                 periisse
                 dictus
                 est
                 Mundus
                 ;
                 satis
                 clarum
                 est
                 quae
                 pars
                 mundi
                 à
                 toto
                 significata
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 quatenùs
                 periisse
                 dicta
                 sit
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 coeli
                 repositi
                 igni
                 reservandi
                 .
              
               This
               he
               explains
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               by
               subjoyning
               a
               caution
               (
               which
               we
               cited
               before
               )
               that
               we
               must
               not
               understand
               this
               passion
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               ,
               concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               World
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               the
               whole
               Universe
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               aerial
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               sublunary
               World.
               
                 In
                 Apostolicâ
                 illâ
                 Epistolâ
                 à
                 toto
                 par●
                 
                 accipitur
                 ,
                 quod
                 Diluvie
                 periisse
                 dictus
                 est
                 〈◊〉
                 quamvis
                 sol●
                 ejus
                 ,
                 cum
                 su●s
                 coelis
                 ,
                 pars
                 ima
                 pe●ierit
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Apostolical
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 is
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 perish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Heavens
                 belonging
                 to
                 at
                 ,
                 perished
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               Earth
               with
               the
               regions
               of
               the
               Air
               that
               belong
               to
               it
               .
               And
               consonant
               to
               this
               in
               his
               exposition
               of
               that
               hundred
               and
               first
               Psalm
               ,
               upon
               those
               words
               ▪
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 are
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 endure
                 .
              
               This
               perishing
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               tells
               us
               ,
               hath
               been
               once
               done
               already
               ,
               namely
               ,
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               
                 Ape●●e
                 dixit
                 hoc
                 Apostolus
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 Coeli
                 erant
                 olim
                 &
                 Terra
                 ,
                 de
                 aquâ
                 &
                 per
                 ●quam
                 constituti
                 ,
                 Dei
                 verbo
                 ;
                 per
                 quod
                 qui
                 factus
                 est
                 mundus
                 aquâ
                 〈…〉
                 Terra
                 autem
                 &
                 coeli
                 qui
                 nunc
                 sunt
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 ergo
                 dixit
                 perisse
                 coelos
                 per
                 Dilavium
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               places
               shew
               us
               that
               S.
               Austin
               understood
               S.
               Peter's
               discourse
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Natural
               World
               and
               his
               periit
               or
               
                 periisse
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
              
               )
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               force
               as
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               said
               the
               Heavens
               
                 shalt
                 perish●
              
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               in
               this
               Father's
               opinion
               ,
               were
               as
               really
               chang'd
               and
               transform'd
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               be
               at
               the
               Conflagration
               .
               But
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               from
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Ancients
               a
               distinct
               account
               of
               this
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               knew
               and
               acknowledg'd
               the
               Theory
               of
               the
               Firs●
               World
               ;
               that
               does
               not
               at
               all
               appear
               ;
               but
               what
               they
               said
               was
               either
               from
               broken
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               extorted
               from
               them
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               words
               and
               their
               own
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               yet
               other
               places
               in
               S.
               Austin
               worthy
               our
               consideration
               upon
               this
               subject
               ;
               especially
               his
               exposition
               of
               this
               
                 3d.
                 chap.
              
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               it
               ●n
               that
               same
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Civ
                 .
                 Dei.
              
               
               There
               he
               compares
               again
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               Conf●agration
               ,
               and
               supposeth
               both
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               to
               have
               perish'd
               .
               
                 Apostelus
                 ●ominemorans
                 factum
                 ante
                 Diluvium
                 ,
                 videtur
                 admon●●sse
                 quodaminodo
                 quatenus
                 in
                 fi●e
                 hujus
                 secu●●
                 mundum
                 istum
                 periturium
                 esse
                 credamus
                 .
                 Nam
                 &
                 illo
                 tempore
                 periisse
                 dixit
                 ,
                 qui
                 tunc
                 erat
                 ,
                 mundum
                 ;
                 nec
                 solum
                 otbem
                 terrae
                 ,
                 verùm
                 etiam
                 coelos
                 .
              
               Then
               giving
               his
               usual
               caution
               ,
               That
               the
               Stars
               and
               Starry
               Heavens
               should
               not
               be
               comprehended
               in
               that
               mundane
               destruction
               ,
               He
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 Atque
                 hoc
                 modo
              
               (
               pene
               totus
               aer
               )
               
                 cum
                 terra
                 periorat
                 ;
                 cujus
                 Terrae
                 utíque
                 prior
                 facies
              
               (
               nempe
               ante-diluviana
               )
               
                 fuerat
                 deleta
                 Diluvio
                 .
                 Qui
                 autem
                 nunc
                 sunt
                 coeli
                 &
                 terra
                 eodem
                 verbo
                 rep●siti
                 sunt
                 igni
                 reservandi
                 ;
                 Proinde
                 qui
                 coeli
                 &
                 quae
                 Terra
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 mundus
                 ,
                 pro
                 ●o
                 mundo
                 qui
                 Diluvio
                 periit
                 ,
                 ex
                 eâdem
                 aquâ
                 repos●tus
                 est
                 ,
                 ipse
                 igni
                 novissimo
                 reservatur
                 .
              
               Here
               you
               see
               S.
               Austin's
               sence
               upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               the
               Earth
               with
               the
               Heavens
               about
               it
               ,
               was
               destroyed
               and
               chang'd
               at
               the
               Deluge
               into
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ;
               which
               shall
               again
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               destroyed
               and
               chang'd
               by
               the
               last
               Fire
               .
               Accordingly
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               to
               add
               no
               more
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               the
               figure
               of
               the
               (
               sub●●nary
               )
               World
               shall
               be
               chang'd
               at
               the
               Conflagration
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               chang'd
               at
               the
               Deluge
               .
               
                 Tunc
                 figura
                 huius
                 mundi
              
               ,
               &c.
               cap.
               16.
               
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               ,
               we
               have
               S.
               Austin
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               in
               both
               parts
               of
               our
               interpretation
               ;
               that
               S.
               Peter's
               discourse
               is
               to
               be
               referr'd
               to
               the
               natural
               
               inanimate
               World
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               present
               Natural
               World
               is
               distinct
               and
               different
               from
               that
               which
               was
               before
               the
               Deluge
               .
               And
               S.
               Austin
               having
               applyed
               this
               expresly
               to
               S.
               Peter's
               doctrine
               by
               way
               of
               Commentary
               ,
               it
               will
               free
               us
               from
               any
               crime
               or
               affectation
               of
               singularity
               in
               the
               exposition
               we
               have
               given
               of
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               Venerable
               Bede
               
                 hath
                 ●ollowed
                 S.
              
               Austin
               '
               
                 s
                 footsteps
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 interpreting
                 S.
              
               Peter
               '
               s
               Original
               World
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               )
               2
               Peti
               .
               2.
               5.
               
                 he
                 refers
                 both
                 that
                 ▪
                 and
                 this
              
               (
               chap.
               3.
               6.
               
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 inanimate
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 supposeth
                 to
                 have
                 undergone
                 a
                 change
                 at
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
              
               Idem
               ipse
               mundus
               est
               
                 (
                 nempe
                 quoad
                 materiam
                 ▪
              
               )
               in
               quo
               nunc
               humanum
               genus
               habitat
               ,
               quem
               inhabitaverunt
               hi
               qui
               ante
               diluvium
               fuerunt
               ,
               fed
               tamen
               rectè
               Originalis
               Mundus
               ,
               quasi
               alius
               dicitur
               ;
               quia
               sicut
               in
               consequentibus
               bujus
               Epistolae
               ●●riptum
               continetur
               ,
               Ille
               tunc
               mundus
               aquâ
               inundatus
               peri●●
               .
               Coelis
               videlicet
               qui
               eran●
               prius
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               cunctis
               aeris
               hujus
               turbulent●
               spaciis
               ,
               aquanum
               accrescentium
               altitudine
               consumptis
               ,
               ac
               Terrâ
               in
               alteram
               faciem
               ,
               excedentibus
               aquis
               ,
               immutatâ
               ▪
               Nam
               etsi
               montes
               aliqui
               atque
               convalles
               ab
               initio
               facti
               creduntur
               ,
               non
               tament
               anti
               quanti
               nunc
               in
               orbe
               cernuntur
               universo
               .
               T
               is
               the
               same
               World
               
                 (
                 namely
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 )
              
               which
               mankind
               lives
               in
               now
               ,
               and
               did
               live
               in
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               but
               yet
               that
               is
               truly
               call'd
               the
               ORIGINAL
               WORLD
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               were
               another
               from
               the
               present
               .
               For
               't
               is
               said
               in
               the
               sequel
               of
               this
               Epistle
               that
               the
               World
               that
               was
               then
               ,
               perish'd
               in
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               namely
               ,
               The
               regions
               of
               the
               air
               were
               consumed
               by
               the
               height
               and
               excess
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               waters
               the
               Earth
               was
               chang'd
               into
               another
               form
               or
               face
               .
               For
               although
               some
               Mountains
               and
               Valleys
               are
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               made
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               not
               such
               great
               ones
               as
               now
               we
               see
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Earth
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               this
               Author
               does
               not
               only
               own
               a
               change
               made
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               but
               offers
               at
               a
               further
               explication
               wherein
               that
               change
               consisted
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Mountains
               and
               inequalities
               of
               the
               Earth
               were
               made
               greater
               than
               they
               were
               before
               the
               Flood
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               makes
               the
               change
               or
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Worlds
               gradual
               ,
               rather
               than
               specifical
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               term
               it
               .
               But
               we
               cannot
               wonder
               at
               that
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               no
               principles
               to
               carry
               it
               further
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               any
               other
               sort
               of
               change
               intelligible
               to
               him
               .
               
               Bede
               also
               pursues
               the
               same
               sence
               and
               notion
               in
               his
               interpretation
               of
               that
               
                 fountain
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.
               5.
               that
               watered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               before
               the
               Flood
               .
               And
               many
               other
               transcribers
               of
               Antiquity
               have
               recorded
               this
               Tradition
               concerning
               a
               difference
               ,
               gradual
               or
               specifical
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               heavens
               
                 (
                 Gloss.
                 Ordin
                 .
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 de
                 Iride
                 .
                 Lyran.
                 ibid.
                 Hist.
                 Scholast
                 .
                 c.
                 35.
                 
                 Rab.
                 Maurus
                 &
                 Gloss.
                 Inter.
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Alcuin
                 .
                 Quaest.
                 in
                 Gen.
                 inter
                 .
                 135.
                 )
              
               and
               in
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Authors
               witness
               in
               other
               places
               .
               As
               
                 Hist.
                 Schol.
                 o.
                 34.
                 
                 Gloss.
                 Ord.
                 in
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 
                 Al●uin
                 .
                 Inter.
                 118
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Not
               to
               instance
               in
               those
               that
               tell
               us
               the
               properties
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               World
               under
               the
               name
               and
               notion
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               concerning
               this
               remarkable
               place
               in
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               exposition
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               the
               more
               largely
               insisted
               upon
               ,
               because
               I
               look
               upon
               this
               place
               as
               the
               chief
               repository
               of
               that
               great
               Natural
               Mystery
               ,
               which
               in
               Scripture
               is
               communicated
               to
               us
               concerning
               the
               Triple
               State
               or
               Revolution
               of
               the
               World.
               And
               of
               those
               
               Men
               that
               are
               so
               scrupulous
               to
               admit
               the
               Theory
               we
               have
               propos'd
               ,
               I
               would
               willingly
               know
               whether
               they
               believe
               the
               Apostle
               in
               what
               he
               says
               concerning
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Earth
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
              
               and
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               not
               believe
               him
               as
               much
               concerning
               the
               
                 Old
                 Heavens
              
               and
               the
               
                 Old
                 Earth
              
               ,
               past
               ;
               
                 ver
                 .
                 5
                 ,
                 &
              
               6.
               which
               h●
               mentions
               as
               formally
               ,
               and
               describes
               more
               distinctly
               than
               the
               other
               .
               But
               if
               they
               believe
               neither
               past
               nor
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               a
               natural
               sence
               ,
               but
               an
               unchangeable
               state
               of
               Nature
               from
               the
               Creation
               to
               its
               annihilation
               ,
               I
               leave
               them
               then
               to
               their
               Fellow
               Eternalists
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               character
               or
               censure
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               men
               that
               go
               by
               their
               own
               private
               humour
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               prefer
               that
               to
               all
               other
               evidence
               .
            
             
               They
               deserve
               this
               censure
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               only
               disbelieve
               ,
               but
               also
               scoff
               ,
               at
               this
               Prophetick
               and
               Apostolick
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Vicissitudes
               of
               Nature
               and
               a
               Triple
               World
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               in
               this
               discourse
               does
               formally
               distinguish
               Three
               Worlds
               (
               for
               't
               is
               well
               known
               that
               the
               Hebrows
               have
               no
               word
               to
               signifie
               the
               Natural
               World
               ,
               but
               use
               that
               Periphrass
               ,
               
                 The
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 the
                 Earth
              
               )
               and
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               engraves
               a
               Name
               and
               Title
               that
               bears
               a
               note
               of
               distinction
               in
               it
               ;
               He
               calls
               them
               the
               
                 Old
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Preseut
                 Heaven●
                 and
                 Earth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               these
               Three
               are
               one
               ,
               as
               ●o
               Matter
               and
               Substance
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               differ
               as
               to
               Form
               and
               Properties
               ;
               otherwise
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               distinction
               and
               of
               these
               three
               different
               appe●lations
               ?
               Suppose
               the
               Iews
               had
               expected
               Ezekiel's
               Temple
               for
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               Last
               ,
               and
               most
               perfect
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Second
               Temple
               they
               had
               spoke
               of
               them
               with
               this
               distinction
               ,
               or
               under
               these
               different
               names
               ,
               The
               
                 Old
                 Temple
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Present
                 Temple
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Temple
              
               we
               expect
               :
               Would
               any
               have
               understood
               those
               Three
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Temple
               ;
               never
               demolish'd
               ,
               never
               chang'd
               ,
               never
               rebuilt
               ;
               always
               the
               same
               both
               as
               to
               Materials
               and
               Form
               ?
               no
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               but
               of
               Three
               several
               Temples
               succeeding
               one
               another
               .
               And
               have
               we
               not
               the
               same
               reason
               to
               understand
               this
               Temple
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               whereof
               S.
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               to
               be
               threefold
               in
               succession
               ;
               seeing
               he
               does
               as
               plainly
               distinguish
               it
               into
               the
               Old
               heavens
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               Present
               heavens
               and
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               heavens
               and
               earth
               .
               And
               I
               do
               the
               more
               willingly
               use
               this
               comparison
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               thought
               an
               Emblem
               of
               the
               outward
               World.
               
            
             
               I
               know
               we
               are
               naturally
               averse
               to
               entertain
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               general
               frame
               and
               texture
               of
               our
               own
               thoughts
               ;
               That
               's
               to
               begin
               the
               World
               again
               ;
               and
               we
               often
               reject
               such
               things
               without
               examination
               .
               Neither
               do
               I
               wonder
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               Interpreters
               beat
               down
               the
               Apostle's
               words
               and
               sence
               to
               their
               own
               notions
               ;
               They
               had
               no
               other
               grounds
               to
               go
               upon
               ,
               and
               Men
               are
               not
               willing
               ,
               especially
               in
               natural
               and
               comprehensible
               things
               ,
               to
               put
               such
               a
               meaning
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               is
               unintelligible
               to
               themselves
               ;
               They
               rather
               venture
               to
               offer
               a
               little
               violence
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pitch
               the
               sence
               at
               such
               a
               convenient
               height
               ,
               as
               their
               Principles
               will
               reach
               to
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               some
               of
               our
               modern
               Interpreters
               ,
               whom
               I
               mention'd
               before
               ,
               have
               been
               sensible
               of
               the
               natural
               tendency
               of
               this
               discourse
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               ,
               and
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               bear
               of
               the
               
               force
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               import
               a
               real
               diversity
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Worlds
               spoken
               of
               ;
               yet
               having
               no
               Principles
               to
               guide
               or
               support
               them
               in
               following
               that
               Tract
               ,
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               stop
               or
               divert
               another
               way
               .
               'T
               is
               like
               entering
               into
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Cave
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               venture
               further
               than
               the
               light
               goes
               .
               Nor
               are
               they
               much
               to
               blame
               for
               this
               ;
               the
               fault
               is
               only
               in
               those
               Persons
               that
               continue
               ▪
               wilfully
               in
               their
               darkness
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               cannot
               otherwise
               resist
               the
               light
               ,
               shut
               their
               eyes
               against
               it
               ,
               or
               turn
               their
               head
               another
               way
               .
               —
               but
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               have
               staid
               too
               long
               upon
               this
               argument
               :
               not
               for
               my
               own
               sake
               ,
               but
               to
               satisfie
               others
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               that
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               hitherto
               ,
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               first
               Head
               :
               To
               prove
               a
               
                 Diversity
                 in
                 general
              
               betwixt
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               :
               not
               expressing
               what
               their
               particular
               form
               was
               .
               And
               this
               general
               diversity
               may
               be
               argued
               also
               by
               observations
               taken
               from
               Moses
               his
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               the
               Flood
               .
               From
               the
               Longevity
               of
               the
               Antediluvians
               :
               The
               Rain-bowu
               appearing
               after
               the
               Deluge
               :
               and
               the
               breaking
               open
               an
               Abyss
               capable
               to
               overflow
               the
               Earth
               .
               The
               Heavens
               that
               had
               no
               Rain-bow
               ,
               
               and
               under
               whose
               benign
               and
               steddy
               influence
               ,
               Men
               liv'd
               seven
               ,
               eight
               ,
               nine
               hundred
               years
               and
               upwards
               ,
               must
               have
               been
               of
               a
               different
               aspect
               and
               constitution
               from
               the
               present
               Heavens
               .
               And
               that
               Earth
               that
               had
               such
               an
               Abyss
               ,
               that
               the
               disruption
               of
               it
               made
               an
               universal
               Deluge
               ,
               must
               have
               been
               of
               another
               form
               than
               the
               present
               Earth
               .
               And
               those
               that
               will
               not
               admit
               a
               diversity
               in
               the
               two
               worlds
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               us
               an
               intelligible
               account
               of
               these
               Phaenomena
               :
               How
               they
               could
               possibly
               be
               in
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               like
               the
               present
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               were
               there
               once
               ,
               why
               they
               do
               not
               continue
               so
               still
               ,
               if
               Nature
               be
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               We
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               :
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               second
               Part
               of
               the
               first
               Head
               ;
               enquire
               ,
               If
               that
               
                 Particular
                 Form
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               assign'd
               it
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               be
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               .
               You
               know
               how
               we
               have
               describ'd
               the
               Form
               and
               situation
               of
               that
               Earth
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               built
               over
               the
               Abyss
               ,
               as
               a
               regular
               Orb
               ,
               covering
               and
               incompassing
               the
               waters
               round
               about
               :
               and
               founded
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               upon
               them
               .
               There
               are
               many
               passages
               of
               Scripture
               that
               favour
               this
               description
               :
               Some
               more
               expresly
               ,
               others
               upon
               a
               due
               explication
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               there
               are
               two
               express
               Texts
               in
               the
               Psalms
               :
               as
               
                 Psal.
                 24.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulness
                 thereof
                 :
                 The
                 habitable
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
                 .
                 FOR
                 he
                 has
                 founded
                 it
                 upon
              
               *
               
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 establish'd
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Floods
                 .
              
               An
               Earth
               founded
               upon
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               establish'd
               upon
               the
               Waters
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               the
               Earth
               we
               have
               describ'd
               ?
               the
               first
               
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               its
               Maker
               .
               Where
               can
               we
               now
               find
               in
               Nature
               ,
               such
               an
               Earth
               as
               has
               the
               Seas
               and
               the
               Water
               for
               its
               foundation
               ?
               Neither
               is
               this
               Text
               without
               a
               second
               ,
               as
               a
               fellow-witness
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               truth
               :
               For
               in
               the
               136.
               
               
                 Psal.
                 ver
              
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               we
               read
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 To
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 does
                 great
                 wonders
                 :
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 by
                 wisdom
                 made
                 the
                 Heavens's
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 stretchèd
                 out
                 the
                 Earth
                 above
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
              
               We
               can
               hardly
               express
               that
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               ,
               in
               words
               more
               determinate
               than
               these
               are
               ;
               Let
               us
               then
               in
               the
               same
               simplicity
               of
               heart
               ,
               follow
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               seeing
               this
               literal
               sence
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               Nature
               ,
               but
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               it
               upon
               the
               strictest
               examination
               .
               And
               we
               cannot
               ,
               without
               some
               violence
               ,
               turn
               the
               words
               to
               any
               other
               sence
               .
               What
               tolerable
               interpretation
               can
               these
               admit
               of
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               allow
               the
               Earth
               ones
               to
               have
               encompass'd
               and
               overspread
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Waters
               ?
               To
               be
               founded
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               to
               be
               establish'd
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               to
               be
               extended
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               what
               rational
               or
               satisfactory
               account
               can
               be
               given
               of
               these
               phrases
               and
               expressions
               from
               any
               thing
               we
               find
               in
               the
               present
               situation
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               or
               how
               can
               they
               be
               verified
               concerning
               it
               ?
               Consult
               Interpreters
               ,
               ancient
               or
               modern
               ,
               upon
               these
               two
               places
               :
               see
               if
               they
               answer
               your
               expectation
               ,
               or
               answer
               the
               natural
               importance
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               unless
               they
               acknowledge
               another
               form
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               than
               the
               present
               .
               Because
               a
               Rock
               hangs
               its
               ●ose
               over
               the
               Sea
               ,
               must
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 stretched
                 over
                 the
                 wàters
              
               ?
               Or
               because
               there
               are
               waters
               in
               some
               subterraneous
               cavities
               ,
               is
               the
               Earth
               therefore
               
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Seas
              
               ?
               Yet
               such
               lame
               explications
               as
               these
               you
               will
               meet
               with
               ;
               and
               while
               we
               have
               no
               better
               light
               ,
               we
               must
               content
               our selves
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               an
               explication
               is
               offer'd
               ,
               that
               answers
               the
               propriety
               ,
               force
               ,
               and
               extent
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               to
               reject
               it
               ,
               onely
               because
               it
               is
               not
               fitted
               to
               our
               former
               opinions
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               did
               not
               first
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               an
               ill
               method
               in
               expounding
               Scripture
               .
               This
               Foundation
               or
               Establishment
               of
               the
               Earth
               upon
               the
               Seas
               ,
               this
               Extension
               of
               it
               above
               the
               waters
               ,
               relates
               plainly
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               whole
               circuit
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               not
               to
               parcels
               and
               particles
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               World.
               Besides
               ,
               David
               is
               speaking
               of
               the
               Origin
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Divine
               power
               and
               wisdom
               in
               the
               construction
               and
               situation
               of
               our
               Earth
               ,
               and
               these
               attributes
               do
               not
               appear
               from
               the
               holes
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               broken
               Rocks
               ;
               which
               have
               rather
               the
               face
               of
               a
               ruin
               ,
               than
               of
               wisdom
               ;
               but
               in
               that
               wonderful
               libration
               and
               expansion
               of
               the
               first
               Earth
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               sustained
               by
               its
               own
               proportions
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               Providence
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               places
               in
               the
               Psalms
               being
               duly
               consider'd
               ,
               we
               shall
               more
               easily
               understand
               a
               third
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ;
               delivered
               by
               WISDOM
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Origin
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               of
               the
               first
               Earth
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 27.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 prepared
                 the
                 Heavens
                 I
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 HE
                 SET
                 an
                 Orb
                 or
                 Sphere
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 .
              
               We
               render
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               set
               a
               Compass
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               have
               rightly
               interpreted
               the
               Prophet
               David
               ,
               't
               is
               plain
               enough
               what
               compass
               is
               here
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               not
               an
               imaginary
               circle
               ,
               (
               for
               why
               should
               that
               be
               thought
               one
               
               of
               the
               wonderful
               works
               of
               God
               )
               but
               that
               exterior
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               that
               was
               set
               upon
               the
               waters
               .
               That
               was
               the
               Master-piece
               of
               the
               Divine
               art
               in
               framing
               of
               the
               first
               Earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               very
               fit
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               Wisdom
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               reflect
               upon
               St.
               Peter's
               expression
               ,
               concerning
               the
               first
               Earth
               ,
               and
               to
               compare
               it
               with
               Solomon's
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               they
               do
               not
               answer
               one
               another
               .
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 An
                 Earth
                 consisting
                 ,
                 standing
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 sustained
                 by
                 the
                 waters
              
               .
               And
               Solomon
               calls
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 An
                 Orb
                 drawn
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 .
              
               And
               St.
               Peter
               says
               ,
               that
               was
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               the
               
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               which
               is
               the
               same
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               wisdom
               ,
               that
               here
               declares
               her self
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               present
               at
               this
               work
               .
               Add
               now
               to
               these
               two
               places
               ,
               the
               two
               foremention'd
               out
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               
                 An
                 Earth
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
              
               (
               Psal.
               24.
               2.
               
               )
               and
               an
               
                 Earth
                 stretched
                 out
                 above
                 the
                 waters
                 :
                 (
                 Psal.
                 136.
                 6.
                 )
              
               Can
               any
               body
               doubt
               or
               question
               ,
               but
               all
               these
               four
               Texts
               refer
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               ?
               And
               seeing
               St.
               Peter's
               description
               refers
               ●●rtainly
               to
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               ,
               they
               must
               all
               refer
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               do
               all
               as
               certainly
               and
               evidently
               agree
               with
               our
               Theory
               concerning
               the
               form
               and
               situation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               pendulous
               form
               and
               posture
               of
               that
               first
               Earth
               being
               prov'd
               from
               these
               four
               places
               ,
               't
               is
               more
               easie
               and
               emphatical
               to
               interpret
               in
               this
               sence
               that
               passage
               in
               
                 Iob
                 ch
                 .
                 26.
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 stretcheth
                 ●ut
                 the
                 North
                 over
                 the
                 Tohu
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               original
               )
               
                 and
                 hangeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 nothing
                 .
              
               And
               this
               strange
               foundation
               or
               no
               foundation
               of
               the
               exteriour
               Earth
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               those
               noble
               questions
               propos'd
               to
               Iob
               by
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               
                 Ch.
                 38.
                 
                 Where
                 wast
                 thou
                 when
                 I
                 laid
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
                 Declare
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 understanding
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 are
                 the
                 foundations
                 thereof
                 fastned
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 laid
                 the
                 corner-stone
                 ?
              
               There
               was
               neither
               foundation
               ,
               nor
               corner-stone
               ,
               in
               that
               piece
               of
               Architecture
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               it
               which
               made
               the
               art
               and
               wonder
               of
               it
               .
               But
               I
               have
               spoken
               more
               largely
               to
               these
               places
               in
               the
               Theory
               it self
               .
               
               And
               if
               the
               four
               Texts
               before-mentioned
               be
               consider'd
               without
               prejudice
               ,
               I
               think
               there
               are
               few
               matters
               of
               natural
               Speculation
               that
               can
               be
               so
               well
               prov'd
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Form
               which
               we
               have
               given
               to
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               a
               just
               ,
               if
               not
               a
               necessary
               appendix
               to
               this
               discourse
               ,
               concerning
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               ,
               to
               give
               an
               account
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Ante-diluvian
                 Abyss
              
               ,
               and
               the
               situation
               of
               it
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               the
               relation
               which
               these
               two
               have
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               further
               means
               to
               discover
               if
               we
               have
               rightly
               determin'd
               the
               form
               of
               that
               Earth
               .
               The
               Abyss
               or
               Tehom-Rabbah
               is
               a
               Scripture
               notion
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               is
               not
               us'd
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               in
               that
               distinct
               and
               peculiar
               sence
               in
               Heathen
               Authors
               .
               'T
               is
               plain
               that
               in
               Scripture
               it
               is
               not
               always
               taken
               for
               the
               Sea
               (
               as
               
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 49.
                 25.
                 
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 13.
                 
                 Iob
                 28.
                 14.
                 
                 &
                 38.
                 16.
                 
                 Psal.
                 33.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 71.
                 20
                 
                 &
                 78.
                 15.
                 
                 &
                 135.
                 6.
                 
                 Apoc.
                 20.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 )
              
               but
               for
               some
               other
               mass
               of
               waters
               ,
               or
               subterraneous
               store-house
               .
               And
               this
               being
               observ'd
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               discover
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Scripture-Abyss
               .
            
             
               The
               Mother-Abyss
               is
               no
               doubt
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               which
               had
               nothing
               but
               darkness
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               thick
               caliginous
               air
               .
               The
               next
               news
               we
               hear
               of
               this
               Abyss
               is
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               
                 (
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
              
               )
               where
               't
               is
               said
               to
               be
               broke
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               of
               it
               to
               have
               
               drowned
               the
               World.
               It
               seems
               then
               this
               Abyss
               was
               clos'd
               up
               some
               time
               betwixt
               the
               Creation
               and
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               had
               got
               another
               cover
               than
               that
               of
               darkness
               .
               And
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 (
                 Prov.
                 8.
                 27.
                 
                 )
              
               who
               was
               there
               present
               at
               the
               formation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               an
               
                 Orb
                 was
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
              
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               That
               these
               three
               places
               refer
               to
               the
               same
               Abyss
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               cannot
               be
               questioned
               by
               any
               that
               will
               compare
               them
               and
               consider
               them
               .
               That
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               Moses
               calls
               there
               Tehom-Rabbah
               ,
               the
               
                 Great
                 Abyss
              
               ;
               and
               can
               there
               be
               any
               greater
               than
               the
               forementioned
               Mother-Abyss
               ?
               And
               WISDOME
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               useth
               the
               same
               phrase
               and
               words
               with
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ▪
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
              
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Abyss
                 ▪
              
               chang●ng
               darkness
               for
               that
               Orb
               of
               the
               exteriour
               Earth
               which
               was
               made
               afterwards
               to
               inclose
               it
               .
               And
               in
               th●s
               vault
               it
               lay
               ,
               and
               under
               this
               cover
               ,
               when
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               of
               it
               in
               these
               words
               
                 (
                 Psal.
                 33.
                 7.
                 
                 He
                 gathereth
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
              
               *
               
                 bag
                 ;
                 he
                 layeth
                 up
                 the
                 Abyss
                 in
                 store-houses
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               't
               was
               this
               Mother-Abyss
               whose
               womb
               was
               burst
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               when
               the
               Sea
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               broke
               forth
               as
               if
               it
               had
               issued
               out
               of
               a
               womb
               ;
               as
               God
               expresseth
               it
               to
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 ch
              
               .
               38.
               8.
               in
               which
               place
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
               reads
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               broke
               forth
               ,
               
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
              
               .
               Which
               disruption
               at
               the
               Deluge
               seems
               also
               to
               be
               alluded
               to
               Iob
               12.
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               more
               plainly
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 20.
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Abysses
                 are
                 broken
                 up
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               already
               a
               threefold
               state
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               short
               History
               of
               it
               ;
               first
               ,
               Open
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               then
               covered
               ,
               till
               the
               Deluge
               .
               Then
               
                 broke
                 open
              
               again
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               at
               present
               .
               And
               we
               pursue
               the
               History
               of
               it
               no
               further
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               Apoc.
               20.
               3.
               
               That
               it
               shall
               be
               shut
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Dragon
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               Thousand
               years
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               may
               observe
               from
               this
               form
               and
               posture
               of
               the
               Ante
               diluvian
               Abyss
               ,
               how
               suitable
               it
               is
               and
               coherent
               with
               that
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               which
               St.
               Peter
               and
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               describ'd
               ,
               
                 sustain'd
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ;
                 stretcht
                 above
                 the
                 waters
              
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               was
               the
               cover
               of
               this
               Abyss
               (
               and
               it
               had
               some
               cover
               that
               was
               broke
               at
               the
               Deluge
               )
               it
               was
               spread
               as
               a
               Crust
               or
               Ice
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               those
               waters
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               an
               
                 Orbis
                 Terrarum
              
               ,
               an
               habitable
               sphere
               of
               Earth
               about
               the
               Abyss
               .
            
             
               SO
               much
               for
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               and
               Abyss
               ;
               which
               as
               they
               aptly
               correspond
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               so
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               our
               Theory
               answers
               and
               is
               adjusted
               to
               both
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               so
               fitly
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               hitherto
               to
               be
               displeas'd
               with
               the
               success
               we
               have
               had
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               Scripture
               .
               We
               have
               dispatch'd
               the
               two
               main
               points
               in
               question
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               prove
               a
               diversity
               in
               general
               betwixt
               the
               two
               natural
               Worlds
               ,
               or
               betwixt
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               before
               and
               after
               the
               Flood
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               prove
               wherein
               this
               diversity
               consisted
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               particular
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               was
               such
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               describ'd
               it
               in
               the
               Theory
               .
               You
               'l
               say
               ,
               then
               the
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               
               what
               needs
               more
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               follows
               of
               course
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Antediluvian
               Earth
               had
               such
               a
               ●orm
               as
               we
               have
               propos'd
               and
               prov'd
               it
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Deluge
               in
               it
               but
               by
               a
               dissolution
               of
               its
               parts
               and
               exteriour
               frame
               :
               And
               a
               Deluge
               so
               made
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               standing
               Pool
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               violent
               agitation
               and
               commotion
               of
               the
               Waters
               .
               This
               is
               true
               ;
               These
               parts
               of
               the
               Theory
               are
               so
               cemented
               ,
               that
               you
               must
               grant
               all
               ,
               if
               you
               grant
               any
               .
               However
               we
               will
               try
               if
               even
               these
               two
               particulars
               also
               may
               be
               prov'd
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               marks
               or
               memorandums
               left
               there
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               fraction
               or
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               at
               the
               Deluge
               .
               And
               also
               such
               characters
               of
               the
               Deluge
               it self
               ,
               as
               show
               it
               to
               have
               been
               by
               a
               fluctuation
               and
               impetuous
               commotion
               of
               the
               Waters
               .
            
             
               To
               proceed
               then
               ;
               That
               there
               was
               a
               Fraction
               or
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               the
               history
               of
               it
               by
               Moses
               gives
               us
               the
               first
               account
               ,
               seeing
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               principol
               cause
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               That
               the
               Fountains
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 Abyss
              
               were
               cloven
               or
               
                 burst
                 asunder
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               disruption
               the
               waters
               gush'd
               out
               from
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               widen'd
               mouths
               of
               so
               many
               Fountains
               .
               I
               do
               not
               take
               Fountains
               there
               to
               signifie
               any
               more
               than
               Sources
               or
               Stores
               of
               Water
               ;
               noting
               also
               this
               manner
               of
               their
               eruption
               from
               below
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               Fountains
               do
               .
               Accordingly
               in
               the
               
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 (
                 chap.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 )
              
               't
               is
               only
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 Abysses
                 were
                 broken
                 open
              
               .
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               this
               refers
               to
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               as
               Bede
               ,
               and
               others
               understand
               it
               ;
               the
               very
               word
               being
               us'd
               here
               ,
               
               both
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Septuagint
               ,
               that
               express'd
               the
               disruption
               of
               the
               Abyss
               at
               the
               Deluge
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               breaking
               up
               of
               the
               Earth
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               is
               elegantly
               exprest
               in
               Iob
               ,
               
               by
               the
               bursting
               of
               the
               Womb
               of
               Nature
               ,
               when
               the
               Sea
               was
               first
               brought
               to
               light
               ;
               when
               after
               many
               pangs
               and
               throes
               and
               dilacerations
               of
               her
               body
               ,
               Nature
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               burthen
               which
               she
               had
               born
               in
               her
               Womb
               Sixteen
               Hundred
               Years
               .
            
             
               These
               three
               places
               I
               take
               to
               be
               memorials
               and
               proofs
               of
               the
               disruption
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ,
               at
               the
               universal
               Deluge
               .
               And
               to
               these
               we
               may
               add
               more
               out
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               and
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               (
               commonly
               )
               to
               the
               state
               of
               Nature
               at
               that
               time
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               in
               describing
               the
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               chap.
               24.
               18
               ,
               19.
               seems
               plainly
               to
               allude
               and
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               past
               destruction
               of
               it
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               that
               leading
               expression
               ,
               
                 the
                 windows
                 from
                 an
                 high
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               taken
               manifestly
               from
               Gen.
               7.
               11.
               
               Then
               see
               how
               the
               description
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 the
                 windows
                 from
                 an
                 high
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 shake
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 utterly
                 broken
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 quite
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 moved
                 .
              
               Here
               are
               Concussions
               ,
               and
               Fractions
               ,
               and
               dissolutions
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               in
               the
               Mundane
               Earth-quake
               and
               Deluge
               ;
               which
               we
               had
               exprest
               before
               only
               by
               
                 breaking
                 open
                 the
                 Abyss
              
               .
               By
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               perceive
               many
               understand
               the
               Centre
               ;
               so
               by
               moving
               or
               shaking
               the
               foundations
               ,
               or
               putting
               them
               out
               of
               course
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               a
               displacing
               of
               the
               Centre
               ;
               which
               was
               really
               done
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               
               as
               we
               have
               shewn
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               .
               If
               we
               therefore
               remember
               that
               there
               was
               both
               a
               dislocation
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               
               say
               ;
               and
               a
               fraction
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               by
               that
               great
               fall
               ;
               a
               dislocation
               as
               to
               the
               Centre
               ,
               and
               a
               fraction
               as
               to
               the
               Surface
               and
               Exterior
               Region
               ,
               it
               will
               truly
               answer
               to
               all
               those
               expressions
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               seem
               so
               strange
               and
               extraordinary
               .
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Prophet
               respects
               also
               and
               foretels
               the
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               that
               being
               by
               Fire
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 the
                 works
                 therein
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 ,
              
               these
               expressions
               of
               
                 fractions
                 and
                 concussions
              
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               taken
               originally
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               World's
               first
               destruction
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               transferr'd
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               application
               ,
               to
               represent
               and
               signifie
               the
               second
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               not
               with
               the
               same
               exactness
               and
               propriety
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               several
               other
               places
               that
               refer
               to
               the
               dissolution
               and
               subversion
               of
               the
               Earth
               at
               the
               Deluge
               :
               
                 Amos
                 9.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 melt
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 —
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 rise
                 up
                 wholly
                 like
                 a
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 drowned
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Flood
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               By
               this
               and
               by
               
                 the
                 next
                 verse
              
               the
               Prophet
               seems
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               that
               was
               then
               .
               This
               in
               Iob
               seems
               to
               be
               call'd
               
                 breaking
                 down
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 overturning
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Chap.
               12.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Behold
               he
               breaketh
               down
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               built
               again
               ,
               He
               sh●●teth
               upon
               man
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               opening
               .
               Behold
               ,
               he
               witholdeth
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               they
               dry
               up
               ;
               also
               he
               ●endeth
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               overturn
               the
               Earth
               :
               Which
               place
               you
               may
               see
               paraphras'd
               ,
               
                 Theor.
                 Book
                 1.
                 p.
              
               91
               ,
               92.
               
               We
               have
               already
               cited
               ,
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               cite
               ,
               other
               places
               out
               of
               Iob
               ;
               And
               as
               that
               Ancient
               Author
               (
               who
               is
               thought
               to
               have
               liv'd
               before
               the
               Judaical
               Oeconoray
               ,
               and
               nearer
               to
               Noah
               than
               Moses
               )
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               the
               
                 Praecept
                 a
                 Noachidarum
              
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               seems
               to
               have
               had
               the
               
                 Dogmata
                 Noachidarum
              
               ;
               which
               were
               deliver'd
               by
               Noah
               to
               his
               Children
               and
               Posterity
               ,
               concerning
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Natural
               Providence
               ,
               the
               origine
               and
               fate
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Deluge
               and
               Ante-diluvian
               state
               ,
               &c.
               and
               accordingly
               we
               find
               many
               strictures
               of
               these
               doctrines
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Iob.
               Lastly
               ,
               In
               the
               Psalms
               there
               are
               Texts
               that
               mention
               the
               
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               and
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Flood
               ,
               if
               we
               judge
               aright
               ;
               whereof
               we
               will
               speak
               under
               the
               next
               Head
               ,
               concerning
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               Waters
               in
               the
               Deluge
               .
            
             
               These
               places
               of
               Scripture
               may
               be
               noted
               ,
               as
               left
               us
               to
               be
               remembrancers
               of
               that
               general
               ruine
               and
               disruption
               of
               the
               Earth
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Deluge
               .
               But
               I
               know
               it
               will
               be
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               not
               strict
               proofs
               ,
               but
               allusions
               only
               .
               Be
               it
               so
               ;
               yet
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               those
               allusions
               ?
               something
               must
               be
               alluded
               to
               ,
               and
               something
               that
               hath
               past
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               recorded
               in
               Sacred
               History
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               the
               Universal
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               that
               change
               and
               disturbance
               that
               was
               then
               in
               all
               Nature
               .
               If
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               and
               such
               like
               places
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               morally
               and
               allegorically
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               envy
               them
               their
               interpretations
               ;
               but
               when
               Nature
               and
               Reason
               will
               bear
               a
               literal
               sence
               ,
               the
               rule
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               recede
               from
               the
               Letter
               .
               But
               I
               leave
               these
               things
               to
               every
               one's
               thoughts
               ;
               which
               the
               more
               calm
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               impartial
               ,
               the
               more
               easily
               they
               will
               feel
               the
               impressions
               of
               Truth
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               last
               particular
               mention'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               we
               suppose
               to
               have
               been
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               standing
               Pool
               ,
               the
               Waters
               making
               an
               equal
               Surface
               ,
               and
               an
               equal
               heighth
               every
               where
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               extreme
               heighth
               of
               the
               Waters
               was
               made
               by
               the
               extreme
               agitation
               of
               them
               ;
               caus'd
               by
               the
               weight
               and
               force
               of
               great
               Masses
               or
               Regions
               of
               Earth
               falling
               at
               once
               into
               the
               Abyss
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               Waters
               in
               some
               places
               were
               prest
               out
               ,
               and
               thrown
               at
               an
               excessive
               height
               into
               the
               Air
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               also
               in
               certain
               places
               gape
               ,
               and
               lay
               bare
               even
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ;
               which
               would
               look
               as
               an
               open
               Grave
               ready
               to
               swallow
               up
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               all
               it
               bore
               .
               Whilst
               the
               Ark
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               falling
               and
               rising
               by
               these
               gulphs
               and
               precipices
               ,
               sometimes
               above
               water
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               under
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               Type
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               And
               to
               this
               time
               and
               state
               David
               alludes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 42.
                 7.
                 
                 Abyss
                 calls
                 unto
                 Abyss
                 at
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 thy
                 Cataracts
                 or
                 Water-spouts
                 ;
                 All
                 thy
                 waves
                 and
                 billows
                 have
                 gone
                 over
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               Psal.
               46.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 will
                 not
                 we
                 fear
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 mountains
                 be
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 .
                 The
                 waters
                 thereof
                 roar
                 and
                 are
                 troubled
                 ,
                 the
                 mountains
                 shake
                 with
                 the
                 swelling
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               description
               more
               remarkable
               or
               more
               eloquent
               ,
               than
               of
               that
               Scene
               of
               things
               represented
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               still
               alludes
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               to
               the
               Deluge-scene
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               will
               set
               down
               the
               words
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               In
               my
               distress
               I
               called
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               cryed
               unto
               my
               God
               ;
               He
               heard
               my
               voice
               out
               of
               his
               Temple
               ,
               and
               my
               cry
               came
               before
               him
               into
               his
               ears
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Then
               the
               Earth
               shook
               and
               trembled
               ,
               the
               foundations
               also
               of
               the
               hills
               moved
               and
               were
               shaken
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               wroth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               There
               went
               up
               a
               smoke
               from
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               fire
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               devoured
               ;
               Coals
               were
               kindled
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               bowed
               the
               Heavens
               also
               and
               came
               down
               ,
               and
               darkness
               was
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               he
               rode
               upon
               a
               Cherub
               and
               did
               flie
               ,
               he
               did
               flie
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               wind
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               made
               darkness
               his
               secret
               place
               ;
               his
               pavilion
               round
               about
               him
               was
               dark
               waters
               and
               thick
               clouds
               of
               the
               skie
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               At
               the
               brightness
               before
               him
               the
               thick
               clouds
               passed
               ,
               hail
               and
               coals
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Lord
               also
               thunder'd
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Highest
               gave
               his
               voice
               ,
               hail
               and
               coals
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Yea
               ,
               he
               sent
               out
               his
               arrows
               ,
               and
               scatter'd
               them
               :
               and
               he
               shot
               out
               lightnings
               and
               discoinfited
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Then
               the
               Chanels
               of
               waters
               were
               seen
               ,
               and
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               World
               were
               discovered
               ;
               at
               thy
               rebuke
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               at
               the
               blast
               of
               the
               breath
               of
               thy
               nostrils
               .
            
             
               He
               sent
               from
               above
               ,
               
               he
               took
               me
               ;
               he
               drew
               me
               out
               of
               great
               waters
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               think
               is
               a
               rough*
               draught
               of
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               Verses
               do
               intimate
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               apply'd
               
               to
               express
               the
               dangers
               and
               deliverances
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Expressions
               are
               far
               too
               high
               to
               be
               applyed
               to
               David
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               deliverance
               from
               Saul
               ;
               no
               such
               agonies
               or
               disorders
               of
               Nature
               as
               are
               here
               instanc'd
               in
               ,
               were
               made
               in
               
                 David
                 ▪
              
               s
               time
               ,
               or
               upon
               his
               account
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               a
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               fate
               ,
               particularly
               ,
               as
               represented
               by
               the
               Ark
               ,
               in
               that
               dismal
               distress
               ,
               when
               all
               nature
               was
               in
               confusion
               .
               And
               though
               there
               may
               be
               some
               things
               here
               intermixt
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Scene
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               so
               close
               to
               the
               subject
               as
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               be
               referr'd
               to
               the
               future
               destruction
               of
               the
               World
               :
               yet
               that
               is
               not
               unusual
               ,
               nor
               amiss
               ,
               in
               such
               descriptions
               ,
               if
               the
               great
               strokes
               be
               fit
               and
               rightly
               plac'd
               .
               That
               there
               was
               Smoke
               ,
               and
               Fire
               ,
               and
               Water
               ,
               and
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               Winds
               ,
               and
               Earth-quakes
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               circumstances
               of
               it
               ;
               Waters
               dash'd
               and
               broken
               make
               a
               smoke
               and
               darkness
               ,
               
               and
               no
               Hurricano
               could
               be
               so
               violent
               as
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Air
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               Then
               the
               Earth
               was
               torn
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               its
               Foundations
               shaken
               ;
               And
               as
               to
               Thunder
               and
               Lightning
               ,
               the
               encounters
               and
               collisions
               of
               the
               mighty
               Waves
               ,
               and
               the
               cracks
               of
               a
               falling
               World
               ,
               would
               make
               flashes
               and
               noises
               ,
               far
               greater
               and
               more
               terrible
               ,
               than
               any
               that
               can
               come
               from
               vapours
               and
               clouds
               .
               There
               was
               an
               Universal
               Tempest
               ,
               a
               conflict
               and
               clashing
               of
               all
               the
               Elements
               ;
               and
               David
               seems
               to
               have
               represented
               it
               so
               ;
               with
               God
               Almighty
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               ruling
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               Poetical
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               Hyperbolical
               and
               figurate
               expressions
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               cannot
               make
               any
               inference
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Deluge
               and
               the
               Natural
               World.
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               no
               Idea
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               that
               will
               answer
               to
               such
               a
               Scene
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               represented
               ,
               must
               give
               such
               a
               slight
               account
               of
               this
               Psalm
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               already
               an
               Idea
               of
               the
               Deluge
               that
               is
               rational
               ,
               and
               also
               consonant
               to
               Scripture
               upon
               other
               proofs
               ,
               and
               the
               description
               here
               made
               by
               the
               Prophet
               answer
               to
               that
               Idea
               ,
               whether
               then
               is
               it
               not
               more
               reasonable
               to
               think
               that
               it
               stands
               upon
               that
               ground
               ,
               than
               to
               think
               it
               a
               meer
               fancy
               and
               Poetical
               Scene
               of
               things
               :
               This
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               must
               judge
               of
               .
               Methinks
               't
               is
               very
               harsh
               to
               suppose
               all
               this
               a
               bare
               fiction
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               no
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               upon
               no
               Sacred
               Story
               ,
               upon
               no
               appearance
               of
               God
               in
               Nature
               .
               If
               you
               say
               it
               hath
               a
               moral
               signification
               ,
               so
               let
               it
               have
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               destroy
               that
               ;
               it
               hath
               reference
               no
               doubt
               ,
               to
               the
               dangers
               and
               deliverances
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               words
               and
               natural
               sence
               be
               a
               fancy
               only
               ,
               a
               bundle
               of
               randome
               hyperboles
               :
               or
               whether
               they
               relate
               to
               the
               history
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Ark
               there
               representing
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               makes
               the
               Sence
               doubly
               rich
               ,
               Historically
               and
               Morally
               ;
               and
               grounds
               it
               upon
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               Fancy
               .
            
             
               That
               violent
               eruption
               of
               the
               Sea
               out
               of
               the
               Womb
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               Iob
               speaks
               of
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               another
               description
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               'T
               is
               
                 Chap.
                 38.
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Who
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 doors
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 broke
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Womb
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 made
                 the
                 eloud
                 the
                 garment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 thick
                 darkness
                 a
                 swadling
                 band
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 broke
                 up
                 for
                 it
                 my
                 decreed
                 place
                 —
                 hitherto
                 shalt
                 thou
                 come
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               Here
               you
               see
               the
               birth
               and
               nativity
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               of
               Oceanus
               ,
               describ'd
               *
               ;
               how
               he
               broke
               out
               of
               the
               Womb
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               first
               garment
               and
               swadling
               cloaths
               were
               ;
               namely
               clouds
               and
               thick
               darkness
               .
               This
               cannot
               refer
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               face
               of
               Nature
               at
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               when
               the
               Sea
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               wrapt
               up
               in
               clouds
               and
               broken
               waves
               ,
               and
               a
               dark
               impenetrable
               mist
               round
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               very
               same
               that
               David
               had
               exprest
               in
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 18.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 made
                 darkness
                 his
                 secret
                 place
                 his
                 pavilion
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 were
                 d●rk
                 waters
                 and
                 thick
                 clouds
                 of
                 the
                 skies
                 .
              
               For
               this
               was
               truly
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               tho'
               we
               little
               reflect
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               this
               dark
               confusion
               every
               where
               ,
               above
               and
               below
               ,
               arose
               from
               the
               violent
               and
               confus'd
               motion
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ;
               
               which
               was
               dasht
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               falling
               Earth
               ,
               and
               flew
               into
               the
               air
               in
               misty
               drops
               ,
               as
               dust
               flies
               up
               in
               a
               great
               ruin
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               we
               have
               stayed
               too
               long
               upon
               this
               particular
               ,
               
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
              
               ;
               seeing
               'tis
               but
               a
               Corollary
               from
               the
               precedent
               article
               about
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               However
               time
               is
               not
               ill
               spent
               about
               any
               thing
               that
               relates
               to
               natural
               Providence
               ,
               whereof
               the
               two
               most
               signal
               instances
               in
               our
               Sacred
               Writings
               ,
               are
               ,
               the
               Deluge
               and
               the
               Conflagration
               .
               And
               seeing
               Iob
               and
               David
               do
               often
               reflect
               upon
               the
               works
               of
               God
               in
               the
               external
               creation
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               administrations
               of
               Providence
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagin'd
               that
               they
               should
               never
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Deluge
               ;
               the
               most
               remarkable
               change
               of
               Nature
               that
               ever
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               remarkable
               judgment
               upon
               mankind
               .
               And
               if
               they
               have
               reflected
               upon
               it
               any
               where
               ,
               't
               is
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               and
               those
               instances
               which
               I
               have
               noted
               ;
               and
               if
               those
               places
               do
               relate
               to
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               of
               any
               fairer
               or
               more
               natural
               interpretation
               than
               that
               which
               we
               have
               given
               them
               ;
               which
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               favours
               and
               confirms
               our
               Theory
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               finisht
               the
               heads
               I
               undertook
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               shew
               our
               Theory
               to
               agree
               with
               Scripture
               in
               these
               three
               principal
               points
               ;
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               supposeth
               a
               diversity
               and
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               assigning
               the
               particular
               form
               of
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               and
               Abyss
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               explaining
               the
               Deluge
               by
               a
               dissolution
               of
               that
               Earth
               ,
               and
               an
               eruption
               of
               the
               Abyss
               .
               How
               far
               I
               have
               succeeded
               in
               this
               attempt
               ,
               as
               to
               others
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               have
               convinc'd
               my self
               ,
               and
               am
               satisfied
               that
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               in
               that
               Theory
               ,
               have
               run
               in
               the
               same
               tract
               with
               the
               holy
               Writings
               :
               with
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               spirit
               of
               them
               .
               There
               are
               some
               persons
               that
               are
               wilfully
               ignorant
               in
               certain
               things
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               be
               ignorant
               as
               the
               Apostle
               phraseth
               it
               ;
               speaking
               of
               those
               Eternalists
               that
               denied
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               change
               and
               revolutions
               of
               the
               Natural
               World
               :
               And
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               but
               there
               are
               many
               still
               of
               the
               same
               humour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               called
               
                 willingly
                 ignorant
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               use
               that
               pains
               and
               attention
               that
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               examination
               of
               such
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               nor
               impartiality
               in
               judging
               
               after
               examination
               ;
               they
               greedily
               lay
               hold
               on
               all
               evidence
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               willingly
               forget
               ,
               or
               slightly
               pass
               over
               ,
               all
               evidence
               for
               the
               other
               ;
               this
               I
               think
               is
               the
               character
               of
               those
               that
               are
               
                 willingly
                 ignorant
              
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               take
               it
               to
               be
               so
               deep
               as
               a
               down-right
               wilful
               ignorance
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               plainly
               conscious
               to
               themselves
               of
               that
               wilfulness
               ;
               but
               where
               an
               insensible
               mixture
               of
               humane
               passions
               inclines
               them
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               averse
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               method
               draws
               on
               all
               the
               consequences
               of
               a
               willing
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               There
               remains
               still
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               one
               Proposition
               that
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               make
               good
               ;
               I
               said
               at
               first
               ,
               that
               our
               Hypothesis
               concerning
               the
               Deluge
               was
               more
               agreeable
               not
               only
               to
               Scripture
               in
               general
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               particular
               History
               of
               the
               Flood
               left
               us
               by
               Moses
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               more
               agreeable
               to
               it
               than
               any
               other
               Hypothesis
               that
               hath
               yet
               been
               propos'd
               .
               This
               may
               be
               made
               good
               in
               a
               few
               words
               .
               For
               in
               Moses's
               History
               of
               the
               Deluge
               there
               are
               two
               principal
               points
               ,
               The
               extent
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               the
               Causes
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               in
               both
               these
               we
               do
               fully
               agree
               with
               that
               sacred
               Author
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               He
               makes
               the
               Deluge
               universal
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 high
                 hills
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 heaven
                 were
                 cover'd
                 fifteen
                 cubits
                 upwards
              
               ;
               We
               also
               make
               it
               universal
               ,
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               must
               needs
               raise
               the
               waters
               above
               the
               top
               of
               the
               highest
               Hills
               every
               where
               .
               As
               
                 to
                 the
                 canses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               makes
               them
               to
               be
               the
               disruption
               of
               the
               Abyss
               ,
               and
               the
               Rains
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               also
               we
               exactly
               agree
               with
               him
               ;
               we
               know
               no
               other
               causes
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               to
               any
               other
               but
               those
               two
               .
               Distinguishing
               therefore
               Moses
               his
               narration
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               and
               circumstances
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               allowed
               that
               these
               two
               points
               make
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               an
               Hypothesis
               that
               differs
               from
               it
               in
               either
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               differs
               from
               it
               more
               than
               Ours
               ;
               which
               ,
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               can
               but
               differ
               in
               matter
               of
               circumstance
               .
               Now
               seeing
               the
               great
               difficulty
               about
               the
               Deluge
               is
               the
               quantity
               of
               Water
               required
               for
               it
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               two
               explications
               proposed
               ,
               besides
               ours
               ,
               to
               remove
               or
               satisfie
               this
               difficulty
               ;
               One
               whereof
               makes
               the
               Deluge
               not
               to
               have
               been
               universal
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               reacht
               only
               Iudea
               and
               some
               neighbouring
               Countries
               ;
               and
               therefore
               less
               water
               would
               suffice
               ;
               The
               other
               owning
               the
               Deluge
               to
               be
               universal
               ,
               supplies
               it self
               with
               Water
               from
               the
               Divine
               Omnipotenty
               ,
               and
               says
               new
               Waters
               were
               created
               then
               for
               the
               nonce
               ,
               and
               again
               annihilated
               when
               the
               Deluge
               was
               to
               cease
               .
               Both
               these
               explications
               you
               see
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               know
               no
               more
               of
               note
               that
               are
               not
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               same
               exceptions
               )
               differ
               from
               Moses
               in
               the
               substance
               ,
               or
               in
               one
               of
               the
               two
               substantial
               points
               ,
               and
               consequently
               more
               than
               ours
               doth
               .
               The
               first
               changeth
               the
               Flood
               into
               a
               kind
               of
               national
               inundation
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               assigns
               other
               causes
               of
               it
               than
               Moses
               had
               assigned
               .
               And
               as
               they
               both
               differ
               apparently
               from
               the
               Mosaical
               History
               ,
               so
               you
               may
               see
               them
               refuted
               upon
               other
               grounds
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               First
               Book
               of
               the
               Theory
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               be
               sufficient
               as
               to
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Flood
               by
               Moses
               .
               But
               possibly
               it
               may
               be
               said
               the
               principal
               objection
               will
               arise
               from
               Moses
               his
               Six-days
               Creation
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               :
               where
               another
               sort
               of
               Earth
               ,
               than
               what
               we
               have
               form'd
               from
               the
               Chaos
               ,
               is
               represented
               to
               us
               ;
               namely
               ,
               a
               Terraqueous
               Globe
               ,
               such
               as
               our
               Earth
               is
               at
               
               present
               .
               'T
               is
               indeed
               very
               apparent
               ,
               that
               Moses
               hath
               accommodated
               his
               Six
               days
               Creation
               to
               the
               present
               form
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               which
               was
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               people
               when
               he
               writ
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               great
               question
               whether
               that
               was
               ever
               intended
               for
               a
               true
               Physical
               account
               of
               the
               origine
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
               or
               whether
               Moses
               did
               either
               Philosophize
               or
               Astronomize
               in
               that
               description
               .
               The
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               they
               answer
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               do
               generally
               deny
               it
               ;
               as
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               make
               good
               upon
               another
               occasion
               .
               And
               the
               thing
               it self
               bears
               in
               it
               evident
               marks
               of
               an
               accommodation
               and
               condescention
               to
               the
               vulgar
               notions
               concerning
               the
               form
               of
               the
               World.
               Those
               that
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               it
               literally
               and
               physically
               true
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               desire
               them
               ,
               without
               entring
               upon
               the
               strict
               merits
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               to
               determine
               these
               Preliminaries
               .
               First
               ,
               whether
               the
               whole
               universe
               rise
               from
               a
               Terrestrial
               Chaos
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               Systeme
               of
               the
               World
               this
               Six-days
               Creation
               proceeds
               upon
               :
               whether
               it
               supposes
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               the
               Sun
               ,
               for
               the
               Center
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Sun
               and
               Fixt
               Stars
               are
               of
               a
               later
               date
               ,
               and
               a
               later
               birth
               ,
               than
               this
               Globe
               of
               Earth
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               Super-celestial
               Waters
               .
               When
               they
               have
               determin'd
               these
               Fundamentals
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               to
               other
               observations
               upon
               the
               Six-days
               work
               ,
               which
               will
               further
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               a
               narration
               suited
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               strict
               and
               physical
               nature
               of
               things
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               Moses
               must
               be
               so
               interpreted
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               interfere
               with
               himself
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               History
               ;
               nor
               to
               interfere
               with
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               or
               the
               Prophet
               David
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sacred
               Authors
               ,
               when
               they
               treat
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               .
               Nor
               lastly
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               repugnant
               to
               clear
               and
               uncontested
               Science
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               concern
               the
               natural
               World
               ,
               that
               must
               always
               be
               consulted
               .
            
             
               With
               these
               precautions
               ,
               let
               them
               try
               if
               they
               can
               reduce
               that
               narrative
               of
               the
               Origine
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               physical
               truth
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               be
               consistent
               ,
               both
               with
               Nature
               ,
               and
               with
               Divine
               Revelation
               every
               where
               .
               It
               is
               easily
               reconcileable
               to
               both
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               it
               writ
               in
               a
               Vulgar
               style
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               conceptions
               of
               the
               People
               :
               And
               we
               cannot
               deny
               that
               a
               Vulgar
               style
               is
               often
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               holy
               Writings
               .
               How
               freely
               and
               unconcernedly
               does
               Scripture
               speak
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               opinions
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ?
               of
               his
               
                 passions
                 ,
                 local
                 motions
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               Which
               all
               are
               things
               that
               do
               not
               belong
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               compatible
               with
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               according
               to
               truth
               and
               Science
               .
               And
               if
               this
               liberty
               be
               taken
               ,
               as
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               much
               more
               may
               it
               be
               taken
               as
               to
               his
               works
               .
               And
               accordingly
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               motion
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               to
               the
               Sun
               :
               what
               figure
               to
               the
               Earth
               :
               what
               figure
               to
               the
               Heavens
               :
               All
               according
               to
               the
               appearance
               of
               sence
               and
               popular
               credulity
               ;
               without
               any
               remorse
               for
               having
               transgressed
               the
               rules
               of
               intellectual
               truth
               .
            
             
               This
               vulgar
               style
               of
               Scripture
               in
               describing
               the
               natures
               of
               things
               ,
               hath
               been
               often
               mistaken
               for
               the
               real
               sence
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               stumbling-block
               in
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               .
               Thus
               the
               Anthropomorphites
               of
               old
               contended
               for
               the
               humane
               shape
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Letter
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               brought
               many
               express
               Texts
               for
               their
               purpose
               :
               but
               sound
               
               reason
               at
               length
               ,
               got
               the
               upper
               hand
               of
               Literal
               authority
               .
               Then
               ,
               several
               of
               the
               Christian
               Fathers
               contended
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Antipodes
               :
               and
               made
               that
               doctrine
               irreconcileable
               to
               Scripture
               .
               But
               this
               also
               ,
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               went
               off
               ,
               and
               yielded
               to
               reason
               and
               experience
               .
               Then
               ,
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Earth
               must
               by
               no
               means
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               as
               being
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               and
               Vulgar
               style
               .
               But
               all
               intelligent
               Persons
               see
               thorough
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               depend
               upon
               it
               no
               more
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               former
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               original
               of
               the
               Earth
               from
               a
               Chaos
               ,
               drawn
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Physiology
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               admitted
               :
               because
               it
               does
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               Scheme
               of
               the
               Six-days
               Creation
               .
               But
               why
               may
               not
               this
               be
               writ
               in
               a
               Vulgar
               style
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               like
               a
               Vulgar
               style
               ,
               than
               to
               set
               God
               to
               
                 work
                 by
                 the
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               in
               Six-days
               to
               finish
               his
               task
               :
               as
               he
               is
               there
               represented
               .
               We
               may
               therefore
               probably
               hope
               that
               all
               these
               disguises
               of
               truth
               will
               at
               length
               fall
               off
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               shall
               see
               God
               and
               his
               Works
               in
               a
               pure
               and
               naked
               Light.
               
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               finish'd
               what
               I
               had
               to
               say
               in
               confirmation
               of
               this
               Theory
               from
               Scripture
               .
               I
               mean
               of
               the
               former
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               depends
               chiefly
               upon
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               and
               the
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               .
               When
               you
               have
               collated
               the
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               in
               the
               balance
               ,
               to
               be
               weigh'd
               one
               against
               another
               ;
               If
               you
               do
               but
               find
               them
               equal
               ,
               or
               near
               to
               an
               equal
               poise
               ,
               you
               know
               in
               whether
               Scale
               the
               Natural
               Reasons
               are
               to
               be
               laid
               :
               and
               of
               what
               weight
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               an
               argument
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               Scripture
               with
               Philosophy
               on
               its
               side
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               with
               Philosophy
               against
               it
               :
               when
               the
               question
               is
               concerning
               the
               Natural
               World.
               And
               this
               is
               our
               Case
               :
               which
               I
               leave
               now
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               unprejudic'd
               Reader
               :
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               Proof
               of
               the
               Second
               Part
               of
               the
               Theory
               .
            
             
               THE
               later
               Part
               consists
               of
               the
               
                 Conflagration
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               .
               And
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               dispute
               concerning
               the
               former
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               our
               task
               will
               now
               lie
               in
               a
               little
               compass
               .
               Being
               only
               this
               ,
               To
               prove
               that
               there
               will
               be
               New
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               .
               This
               ,
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               done
               already
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               and
               third
               Chapters
               of
               the
               4th
               .
               Book
               ,
               both
               from
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               whether
               Sacred
               or
               Prophane
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               at
               present
               ,
               we
               will
               only
               make
               a
               short
               and
               easie
               review
               of
               Scripture-Testimonies
               ,
               with
               design
               chiefly
               to
               obviate
               and
               disappoint
               the
               Evasions
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               would
               beat
               down
               solid
               Texts
               into
               thin
               Metaphors
               and
               Allegories
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Testimonies
               Scripture
               concerning
               the
               
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               are
               either
               express
               ,
               ●implicit
               .
               Those
               I
               call
               express
               ,
               that
               mention
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               ●ew
               Earth
               :
               And
               those
               implicit
               that
               signifie
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               but
               r●●
               express
               terms
               .
               So
               when
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               of
               a
               Palingenesia
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Regeneration
               ,
               
                 (
                 Matt.
                 19.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 )
              
               Or
               S.
               Peter
               of
               an
               Apocatastas●
               or
               Restitution
               ,
               
                 (
                 Act.
                 3.
                 21.
              
               )
               These
               being
               words
               us'd
               by
               all
               Auth●rs
               ,
               Prophane
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               for
               the
               Renovation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               ●●ght
               ,
               in
               reason
               ,
               to
               be
               interpreted
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               in
               the
               Holy
               W●●tings
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               S.
               Paul
               speaks
               of
               his
               
                 Future
                 Ea●●h
              
               ,
               
               or
               an
               
                 habitable
                 World
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               Hebr.
               2.
               5.
               or
               of
               a
               Redemption
               or
               ●●lioration
               of
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Nature
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
              
               
               These
               lead
               〈◊〉
               again
               ,
               in
               other
               terms
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               Renovation
               of
               the
               World.
               ●●t
               there
               are
               also
               some
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               set
               the
               Heavens●●d
               ●●d
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               in
               such
               a
               full
               and
               open
               view
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               shut
               our●●yes
               not
               to
               see
               them
               .
               S.
               Iohn
               says
               ,
               he
               saw
               them
               ,
               and
               observ'd
               the
               f●●m
               of
               the
               New
               Earth
               ,
               
               Apoc.
               21.
               1.
               
               The
               Seer
               Isaiah
               spoke
               of
               then●
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               many
               hundred
               years
               before
               .
               And
               S.
               Peter
               mar●●
               the
               time
               when
               they
               are
               to
               be
               introduc'd
               ,
               namely
               ,
               after
               the
               Co●●lagration
               ,
               or
               after
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Ea●●h
               :
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               These
               lat●●r
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               so
               express
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               way
               left
               to
               ●●lude
               the
               force
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               turning
               the
               
                 Renovation
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 World
              
               into
               an
               Allegory
               :
               and
               making
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               ●ew
               Earth
               to
               be
               Allegorical
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               not
               real
               and
               mate●●al
               ,
               as
               ours
               are
               .
               This
               is
               a
               bold
               attempt
               of
               some
               modern
               Authors
               ,
               ●ho
               chuse
               rather
               to
               strain
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               No●●ons
               .
               There
               are
               Allegories
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               not
               〈◊〉
               allegorize
               Scripture
               without
               some
               warrant
               :
               either
               from
               an
               Apo●olical
               Interpretation
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               and
               I
               d●
               not
               know
               how
               they
               can
               pretend
               to
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               .
               ●owever
               ,
               That
               they
               may
               have
               all
               fair
               play
               ,
               we
               will
               lay
               aside
               ,
               at
               pres●nt
               ,
               all
               the
               other
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               confine
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               S.
               Peter's
               words
               :
               to
               see
               and
               examine
               whether
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               can
               ●e
               turn'd
               into
               an
               Allegory
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               best
               rules
               of
               Interpre●ation
               .
            
             
               S.
               ●eter's
               words
               are
               these
               :
               
               
                 Seeing
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 ye
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godli●●ss
                 ?
                 Looking
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 hasting
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 wher●in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 being
                 on
                 fire
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 servent
                 heat
                 .
                 NEVERTHELESS
                 ,
                 we
                 ,
                 according
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Rig●●eousness
                 shall
                 dwell
                 .
              
               The
               Question
               is
               concerning
               this
               last
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Whe●her
                 the
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               here
               promis'd
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               real
               and
               ma●●rial
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               or
               only
               figurative
               and
               allegorical
               .
               The
               wo●ds
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               are
               clear
               :
               and
               the
               general
               rule
               of
               Interpretation
               is
               thi●
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               recede
               from
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               the
               literal
               sence
               ,
               un●ess
               there
               be
               a
               necessity
               from
               the
               subject
               matter
               ;
               such
               a
               necessity
               ,
               as
               makes
               a
               literal
               Interpretation
               absurd
               .
               But
               where
               is
               that
               necessity
               in
               this
               Case
               ?
               Cannot
               God
               make
               New
               Heavens
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               as
               ●easily
               as
               he
               made
               the
               Old
               ones
               :
               Is
               his
               strength
               decay'd
               since
               that
               
               Time
               ,
               or
               is
               Matter
               grown
               more
               disobedient
               ?
               〈◊〉
               does
               not
               Nature
               offer
               her self
               voluntarily
               to
               raise
               a
               New
               Wor●●
               from
               the
               Second
               Chaos
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               from
               the
               First
               :
               and
               ,
               under
               th●
               conduct
               of
               Providence
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               as
               convenient
               an
               habitation
               as
               〈◊〉
               Primaeval
               Earth
               ?
               Therefore
               no
               necessity
               can
               be
               pretended
               of
               leavin●
               the
               literal
               sence
               ,
               upon
               an
               incapacity
               of
               the
               subject
               matter
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Rule
               to
               determine
               an
               Interpretatio●
               to
               be
               Literal
               or
               Allegorical
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               use
               of
               the
               same
               words
               or
               phra●●
               in
               the
               Context
               ,
               and
               the
               signification
               of
               them
               there
               .
               Let
               's
               then
               exa●ine
               our
               case
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               had
               us'd
               the
               same
               p●ase
               of
               
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               twice
               before
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               .
               The
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               5.
               
               The
               
                 Present
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
              
               7.
               and
               now
               he
               uses
               it
               again
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               The
               
                 New
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Earth
              
               .
               Have
               we
               not
               then
               reason
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               he
               takes
               it
               here
               in
               the
               s●me
               sence
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               done
               twice
               before
               ,
               for
               real
               and
               material
               Hea●●ns
               and
               Earth
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               mark
               set
               of
               a
               new
               signification
               ,
               nor
               wh●
               we
               should
               alter
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               words
               .
               That
               he
               us'd
               them
               alw●ys
               before
               for
               the
               material
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               I
               think
               none
               will
               ●uestion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               unless
               they
               can
               give
               us
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               ,
               w●y
               we
               should
               change
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               ,
               〈◊〉
               this
               second
               rule
               also
               ,
               to
               understand
               them
               in
               a
               literal
               sence
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               very
               form
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               and
               the
               manne●
               of
               their
               dependance
               upon
               the
               Context
               ,
               leads
               us
               to
               a
               literal
               sence
               ,
               ●nd
               to
               material
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               .
               NEVERTHELESS
               ,
               says
               ●he
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 we
                 expect
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Why
               Nevertheless
               !
               that
               is
               ,
               no●●ithstanding
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               present
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               .
               T●e
               Apostle
               foresaw
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               might
               raise
               a
               doubt
               in
               their
               m●●ds
               ,
               whether
               all
               things
               would
               not
               be
               at
               an
               end
               :
               Nothing
               more
               o●
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               habitable
               World
               ,
               after
               the
               Conf●●gration
               ;
               and
               to
               obviate
               this
               ,
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               Notwithstanding
               that
               w●nderful
               desolation
               that
               I
               have
               describ'd
               ,
               we
               do
               ,
               according
               to
               God's
               ●●mises
               ,
               expect
               New
               Heavens
               and
               a
               New
               Earth
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Habitatio●
               for
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               ,
               which
               the
               ●postle
               speaks
               of
               are
               substituted
               in
               the
               place
               of
               those
               that
               were
               dest●●y'd
               at
               the
               Conflagration
               ;
               and
               would
               you
               substitute
               Allegorical
               H●avens
               and
               Earth
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Material
               ?
               A
               shadow
               for
               a
               subs●●nce
               ?
               What
               〈◊〉
               Equivocation
               would
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               the
               ●oubt
               was
               about
               the
               material
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               answer
               ●bout
               Allegorical
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Timeing
               of
               the
               thing
               determines
               the
               〈◊〉
               When
               shall
               this
               New
               World
               appear
               ?
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               :
               the
               Apostle
               says
               :
               Therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               Moral
               R●novation
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               at
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               these
               ●●llegorists
               pretend
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               ,
               upon
               all
               accounts
               ,
               con●●de
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               intended
               a
               literal
               sence
               :
               real
               and
               material
               Heav●ns
               ,
               to
               succeed
               these
               after
               the
               Conflagration
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               prov'd
               .
               And
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Bars
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               can
               set
               ,
               to
               keep
               us
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               a
               Literal
               Sence
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               not
               su●ficient
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               Explication
               of
               S.
               Peter's
               Doctrine
               ,
               concerni●g
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               New
               Earth
               :
               which
               secures
               the
               Second
               Pa●t
               
               of
               our
               Theory
               .
               For
               the
               Theory
               stands
               upon
               two
               Pillars
               ,
               or
               two
               Pedestals
               ,
               The
               Ante-diluvian
               Earth
               and
               the
               Future
               Earth
               :
               or
               ,
               in
               S.
               Peter's
               phrase
               ,
               The
               Old
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               :
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               these
               two
               continue
               firm
               and
               immoveable
               .
               We
               might
               now
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               Review
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               expected
               possibly
               that
               we
               should
               say
               something
               concerning
               the
               Millennium
               :
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               general
               Sentiment
               of
               the
               Modern
               Millenaries
               ,
               plac'd
               in
               the
               Future
               Earth
               .
               Our
               Opinion
               hath
               this
               advantage
               above
               others
               ,
               that
               ,
               all
               fanatical
               pretensions
               to
               power
               and
               empire
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               are
               ,
               by
               these
               means
               ,
               blown
               away
               ,
               as
               chaff
               before
               the
               wind
               .
               Princes
               need
               not
               fear
               to
               be
               dethron'd
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               nor
               Governments
               unhing'd
               ,
               that
               They
               may
               rule
               the
               World
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               Iron
               .
               These
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               a
               wild
               Enthusiasm
               ;
               seeing
               the
               very
               state
               which
               they
               aim
               at
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               upon
               this
               Earth
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               our
               sence
               may
               not
               be
               mistaken
               or
               misapprehended
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               thought
               the
               Christian
               Church
               would
               never
               ,
               upon
               this
               Earth
               ,
               be
               in
               a
               better
               and
               happier
               posture
               than
               it
               is
               in
               at
               present
               :
               We
               must
               distinguish
               betwixt
               a
               melioration
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               allow
               that
               word
               :
               and
               a
               Millennium
               .
               We
               do
               not
               deny
               a
               reformation
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               Peace
               ,
               Purity
               ,
               and
               Piety
               .
               That
               knowledge
               may
               increase
               ,
               mens
               minds
               be
               enlarg'd
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Religion
               better
               understood
               :
               That
               the
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               shall
               be
               diminish'd
               ,
               Persecution
               cease
               ,
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               allow'd
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Reformed
               :
               and
               a
               greater
               union
               and
               harmony
               establish'd
               .
               That
               Princes
               will
               mind
               the
               publick
               good
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               do
               now
               ;
               and
               be
               themselves
               better
               examples
               of
               Vertue
               and
               true
               Piety
               .
               All
               this
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               will
               be
               ,
               e're
               long
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Apocalyptical
                 Millennium
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               is
               still
               another
               matter
               .
               It
               differs
               not
               in
               degree
               only
               from
               the
               present
               state
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               new
               order
               of
               things
               :
               both
               in
               the
               Moral
               World
               and
               in
               the
               Natural
               ;
               and
               that
               cannot
               be
               till
               we
               come
               into
               the
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               .
               Suppose
               what
               Reformation
               you
               can
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               there
               will
               still
               remain
               many
               things
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               true
               Millennial
               state
               .
               Antichrist
               ,
               tho'
               weakned
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               finally
               destroy'd
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               nor
               Satan
               bound
               .
               And
               there
               will
               be
               always
               Poverty
               ,
               Wars
               ,
               Diseases
               ,
               Knaves
               and
               Hypocrites
               ,
               in
               this
               World
               :
               which
               are
               not
               consistent
               with
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               as
               S.
               Iohn
               describes
               it
               .
               
                 Apoc.
                 21.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               You
               see
               now
               what
               our
               notion
               is
               of
               the
               Millennium
               ,
               as
               we
               deny
               this
               Earth
               to
               be
               the
               Seat
               of
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               state
               that
               succeeds
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               when
               Satan
               is
               lockt
               up
               in
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               .
               The
               state
               when
               the
               Martyrs
               are
               to
               return
               into
               Life
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               are
               to
               have
               the
               first
               lot
               and
               chief
               share
               .
               A
               state
               which
               is
               to
               last
               a
               thousand
               years
               .
               
                 And
                 Blessed
                 and
                 Holy
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
              
               If
               you
               would
               see
               more
               particular
               reasons
               of
               our
               judgment
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               why
               such
               a
               Millennium
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               in
               this
               World
               :
               they
               are
               set
               down
               in
               the
               8th
               .
               Chapt.
               of
               the
               4th
               .
               Book
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               that
               they
               should
               be
               here
               repeated
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               that
               dissertation
               that
               follows
               the
               Millennium
               ,
               and
               reaches
               to
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               but
               problematical
               ,
               we
               leave
               it
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               the
               evidence
               already
               given
               .
               And
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               see
               the
               conjectures
               of
               others
               ,
               more
               learned
               ,
               in
               Speculations
               so
               abstruse
               and
               remote
               from
               common
               knowledge
               .
               They
               cannot
               surely
               be
               thought
               unworthy
               or
               unfit
               for
               our
               Meditations
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               suggested
               to
               us
               by
               Scripture
               it self
               .
               And
               to
               what
               end
               were
               they
               propos'd
               to
               us
               there
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               not
               intended
               that
               they
               should
               be
               understood
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               with
               this
               Review
               :
               and
               shall
               only
               add
               one
               or
               two
               reflections
               upon
               the
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
               You
               have
               seen
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Theory
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Form
              
               ,
               and
               Proofs
               of
               it
               :
               both
               Natural
               and
               Sacred
               .
               If
               any
               one
               will
               substitute
               a
               better
               in
               its
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               think
               my self
               more
               obliged
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               shew'd
               me
               the
               Quadrature
               of
               the
               Circle
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               pick
               quarrels
               here
               and
               there
               :
               that
               may
               be
               done
               by
               any
               writing
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               is
               of
               so
               great
               extent
               and
               comprehension
               .
               They
               must
               build
               up
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               pull
               down
               ;
               and
               give
               us
               another
               Theory
               instead
               of
               this
               ,
               fitted
               to
               the
               same
               Natural
               History
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               :
               and
               then
               let
               the
               World
               take
               their
               choice
               .
               He
               that
               cuts
               down
               a
               Tree
               ,
               is
               bound
               in
               reason
               to
               plant
               two
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               an
               hazard
               in
               their
               growth
               and
               thriving
               .
            
             
               Then
               as
               to
               those
               that
               are
               such
               rigorous
               Scripturists
               ,
               as
               to
               require
               plainly
               demonstrative
               and
               irresistible
               Texts
               for
               every
               thing
               they
               entertain
               or
               believe
               ;
               They
               would
               do
               well
               to
               reflect
               and
               consider
               ,
               whether
               ,
               for
               every
               article
               in
               the
               three
               Creeds
               (
               which
               have
               no
               support
               from
               natural
               reason
               )
               they
               can
               bring
               such
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               as
               they
               require
               of
               others
               :
               or
               a
               fai●er
               and
               juster
               evidence
               ,
               all
               things
               consider'd
               ,
               than
               we
               have
               done
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               this
               Theory
               .
               We
               have
               not
               indeed
               said
               all
               that
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               as
               to
               Antiquity
               :
               that
               making
               no
               part
               in
               this
               Review
               ,
               and
               being
               capable
               still
               of
               great
               additions
               .
               But
               as
               to
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               add
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               proofs
               already
               produc'd
               upon
               these
               two
               heads
               ,
               are
               under
               a
               fate
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               my
               power
               to
               overcome
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30490-e440
           
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
             Plerumque
             accidit
             ut
             aliquid
             de
             Terrâ
             ,
             de
             Coelo
             ,
             de
             caeteris
             hujus
             mundi
             elementis
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cùm
             enim
             quenquam
             Christianorum
             in
             eâre
             quam
             optimè
             nôrunt
             ,
             errare
             deprehenderint
             ,
             &
             vanam
             sententiam
             suam
             ex
             nostris
             libris
             asserere
             ,
             quo
             pacto
             illis
             libris
             creditur●
             sunt
             de
             Resurrectione
             Mortuorum
             ,
             &
             spe
             vitae
             aternae
             regnóque
             coelorum
             ,
             quando
             de
             hi●
             rebus
             quas
             jam
             experiri
             vel
             indubitatis
             numeris
             percipere
             potuerun●
             ,
             fallaciter
             putaverint
             esse
             conscriptos
             ?
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e1410
           
             Cog.
             Phys.
             Mech
             .
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             At.
             4
             feet
             in
             24
             hours
             .
          
           
             Auct
             .
             cat
             .
             in
             Gen.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             c.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Mart.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             56.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Fig.
             5.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             This
             Orb
             is
             represented
             by
             the
             Circle
             1
             ,
             and
             the
             Abysse
             by
             the
             Region
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob
             38.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Fig.
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             pag.
             40.
             
             &
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             at
             the
             aperture
             a.
             a.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             cap.
             8.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             vid.
             St.
             Austin
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             P.
             40.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Esdr.
             16.
             58.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Iob
             11.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             18.
             20.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             &
             Chap.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             Tell.
             Theor.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Bibl.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Argonaut
             .
             l.
             1.
             v.
             47.
             
          
           
             Iob
             38.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             Leg.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             21.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Fig.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             C.
             7.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Geo.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ant.
             Iud.
             l.
             14.
             ch
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             38.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Ep.
             Chap.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             100.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             2.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             ●
             Ep.
             Chap.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             2.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             21.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             p.
             46.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e13810
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             De
             Grat.
             prim
             .
             hom
             .
          
           
             Book
             1.
             
             Ch.
             4.
             
             Iew.
             Ant.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             90.
             10.
             call'd
             a
             Psalm
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             D.
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Iew.
             Ant.
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             c.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             31.
             8.
             
          
           
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib●
             15.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Plin.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             
             Strab.
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Hort.
             Malabor
             .
             vol.
             3.
             
          
           
             Somn.
             Scip.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             16.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             Marc.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             Fig.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Lat.
             Treat
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Book
             .
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Solin
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Com.
             in
             Gen.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sum.
             Theol.
             par
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             13.
             q.
             79
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             41.
             
             Franciscus
             Patricius
             ,
             Vir
             eruditione
             sat
             clarus
             ,
             in
             quodam
             libello
             suo
             de
             Antiquorum
             Rhetoricâ
             ,
             Italico
             idiomate
             conscripto
             ,
             ac
             Venetiis
             impresso
             per
             Franciscum
             Senensem
             ,
             Dialogo
             primo
             satis
             lepidam
             narrationem
             habet
             ,
             quam
             refert
             Iulium
             Strozzam
             à
             Comite
             Balthasare
             Castilioneo
             audivisse
             ,
             Illum
             verò
             à
             Philosopho
             quodam
             Abyssi●o
             in
             Hispania
             accepisse
             .
             Narrabat
             ergo
             Sapiens
             Ille
             Abyssinus
             in
             antiquissimis
             Aethiopia
             Annalibus
             descriptam
             esse
             historiam
             perditionis
             humani
             generis
             &
             disr●●tionis
             totius
             Terrae
             .
             In
             Mundi
             scilicet
             primordiis
             fuisse
             Terram
             multo
             ●●●pliovem
             qu●m
             nunc
             est
             ,
             ac
             Coelo
             proximio●em
             ,
             perfect●
             rotundam
             ,
             sine
             Montibus
             ,
             ac
             Vallibus
             ,
             totam
             tamen
             intus
             cavernosam
             ad
             instar
             sponglae
             ,
             hominesquè
             in
             illâ
             habitantes
             ,
             ac
             aethere
             purissimo
             gaudentes
             ,
             Iucundum
             avum
             duxisse
             ,
             Terr●
             inarot●
             optimas
             fruges
             ,
             &
             fructus
             ferente
             ,
             Cùm
             autem
             post
             diuturnum
             sacculorum
             fluxum
             homines
             superbia
             etati
             à
             priscâ
             ill●
             bonitate
             descivissent
             ,
             Deos
             iratos
             Terram
             adeo
             validè
             concussisse
             ,
             ut
             major
             illius
             pars
             intra
             proprias
             cave●nas
             decideri
             ,
             atque
             hot
             pacto
             Aquam
             in
             ●itebrosis
             ▪
             recessibus
             ante
             conclusam
             ,
             expressam
             violenter
             fuisse
             ,
             atque
             ita
             Fontes
             ,
             ●●mra
             ,
             Lacus
             &
             Mare
             ipsum
             ortum
             duxisse
             .
             Eam
             vero
             Terrae
             portionem
             quae
             intra
             has
             cavernas
             non
             decidisset
             ,
             sed
             reliquî
             elatior
             stetisset
             ,
             Montium
             formam
             exhibuisse
             .
             Insulas
             porrò
             &
             scopulos
             in
             medio
             mari
             nil
             aliud
             esse
             nisi
             segmenta
             Terrae
             cavernosae
             ab
             illo
             totius
             terrenae
             molis
             praecipiti
             casu
             superstitis
             .
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             6.
             
             Dion
             .
             Halic
             .
             Ant.
             Rom.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tell.
             Theor.
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Men.
             ben
             Isr.
             de
             Creat
             .
             probl
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Lat.
             Treat
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Lat.
             Treat
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             p.
             108
             ,
             109
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Book
             1.
             c.
             8.
             at
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iob
             10.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             last
             ,
             p.
             113
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e29560
           
             Gen.
             7.
             11.
             
             Iob
             38.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ecl.
             Phys.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             13.
             13.
             c.
             24.
             18
             ,
             19.
             c.
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             65.
             17
             
             &
             66.
             22.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             1.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Annus
             Magnus
             .
          
           
             1
             Ep.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Iust.
             Mar.
             Apol.
             2.
             
          
           
             L.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nat.
             Quaest.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             L.
             16.
             
             Hist.
             Ind.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             60.
             
          
           
             De
             defec
             .
             Orac.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             13.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             ●nd
             ch
             .
             34.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             36.
             
          
           
             Cicer.
             de
             Nat.
             D.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sen.
             Nat.
             qu.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Symbolum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Phoenix
             .
             Hor.
             Apol.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             57.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             C.
             D.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.
             37.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             39.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             Estius
             in
             l●c
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             2.
             2
             
             ▪
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             97.
             5.
             
          
           
             Book
             1.
             ch
             .
             6
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             66.
             15.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             106
             ,
             107.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             ●
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             26.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             26.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             40.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             34.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             44.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Nah.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             97.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7.
             ch
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             v.
             8.
             &
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Sic.
             dec
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             10
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             14.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ch
             .
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             38.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             24.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             21.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             34.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Matt.
               24.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Act.
               1.
               11.
               
               &
               3.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Apoc.
               1.
               7.
               
               Heb.
            
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Ep.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             12.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             'T
             is
             ill
             render'd
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             
               cast
               down
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             97.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             10.
             
             &
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             51.
             
          
           
             Lament
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             30.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10
             ▪
             27.
             ]
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             30.
             
             &
             25.
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             41.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e42490
           
             Joh.
             3.
             13.
             
             &
             6.
             38.
             
             &
             62.
             
             &
             17.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e42950
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             65.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             19.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             65.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             21.
             &
             ch
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             T'
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             7.
             13.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ●5
             .
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             45.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ap●c
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             1●
             .
          
           
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Lact.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             prap
             .
          
           
             Ev.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             11.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             19.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             7.
             9
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             2.
             v.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             7.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             28.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat●
             .
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             42.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             65.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             45.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Isaiah
             ch
             .
             11.
             ch
             .
             43.
             ch
             .
             49.
             13
             ,
             &c.
             ch
             .
             66.
             
             Ezekiel
             ,
             ch
             .
             28.
             ch
             .
             37.
             
             Hos.
             ch
             .
             3.
             &
             ch
             .
             14.
             
             Ioel
             3.
             18.
             
             Amos
             ,
             ch
             .
             9.
             
             Obad.
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             &c.
             Mich.
             ch
             .
             4.
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             3.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             Hag.
             ch
             .
             2.
             
             Zac.
             2.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             9.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ch
             .
             14.
             
             Mal.
             ch
             .
             3.
             ch
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             with
             Tryphon
             the
             Iew.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Dogm
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             55.
             
          
           
             De
             Script
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             28.
             ad
             Lucinium
             .
          
           
             Book
             7.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             3.
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l.
             3.
             32.
             de
             vit
             .
             Constan.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             9
             ,
          
           
             Ch.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             14.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             21.
             27.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Maimon
             .
             Mor.
             Nev.
             par
             .
             1.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             11.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Li.
             5.
             ch
             .
             32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Contra
             Marc.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Li.
             7.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Quaest.
             &
             respon
             .
             93.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
             &
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             65.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             87.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             35.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             55
             ,
             5●
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Mede
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             38.
             
             &
             39.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             8
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             R●●
             .
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             21.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30490-e58580
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Theor.
             Book
             3.
             ch
             .
             7
             ,
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Theor.
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             Sect
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             that
             held
             this
             perpetuity
             and
             immutability
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             Maimonides
             himself
             was
             of
             this
             principle
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             same
             reason
             for
             it
             with
             the
             Scoffers
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               Quod
               mundus
               reti●et
               &
               sequitur
               consuetudinem
               suam
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Iews
             that
             were
             Aristoteleans
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             suitable
             to
             their
             principles
             to
             hold
             the
             incortuptibility
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             their
             Master
             did
             .
             
               Vid.
               Med.
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             per
             quae
             .
             Vulgat
             .
             Quamobrem
             .
             Beza
             .
             Quâ
             de
             caus●
             ,
             Grot.
             Nems
             interpretum
             reddidit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               per
               quas
            
             ;
             subintelligendo
             aquas
             .
             Hoc
             enim
             argumentationem
             Apostolicam
             tolleret
             ,
             supponeretque
             illussores
             illos
             ignorâsse
             quod
             olim
             fuerit
             〈…〉
             supponi
             non
             posse
             suprà
             o●tendimus
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             phrase
             or
             manner
             of
             speech
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             unusual
             in
             Greek
             Authors
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             like
             subject
             ;
             Plato
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             he
             that
             should
             translate
             
               Plato
               ,
               The
               World
               stands
               out
               of
               fire
               ,
               water
               ,
               &c.
            
             would
             be
             thought
             neither
             Graecian
             ,
             nor
             Philosopher
             .
             The
             same
             phrase
             is
             us'd
             in
             reciting
             Heraclitus
             his
             opinion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             also
             in
             Thales
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             still
             nearer
             to
             the
             subject
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             Cicero
             renders
             ,
             
               ex
               aquâ
               ,
               dixit
               ,
               constare
               omnia
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             know
             the
             true
             importance
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             and
             how
             ill
             it
             is
             render'd
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             
               standing
               out
               of
               the
               water
            
             .
          
           
             Book
             2.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             Whether
             you
             refer
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             separately
             ,
             to
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             both
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             both
             to
             both
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             no
             great
             difference
             as
             to
             our
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             The●r
             .
             1.
             
             Book
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             De
             6.
             dier
             .
             creat
             .
          
           
             See
             Theor.
             Book
             2.
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             know
             some
             would
             make
             this
             place
             of
             no
             effect
             by
             rendering
             the
             Hebrew
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               juxta
               ,
               by
            
             or
             near
             to
             ;
             so
             they
             would
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               founded
               the
               Earth
               by
               the
               Sea-side
               ,
            
             and
             establish'd
             it
             by
             the
             Floods
             .
             What
             is
             there
             wonderful
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             shores
             should
             lie
             by
             the
             Sea-side
             ;
             Where
             could
             they
             lie
             else
             ?
             What
             reason
             or
             argument
             is
             this
             ,
             why
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             the
             Lord's
             ?
             The
             Earth
             is
             the
             Lord's
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             founded
             it
             near
             the
             Seas
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             this
             ?
             But
             if
             he
             founded
             it
             upon
             the
             Seas
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             by
             any
             other
             hand
             but
             his
             ,
             it
             shows
             both
             the
             Workman
             and
             the
             Master
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             that
             other
             place
             ,
             Psal.
             136.
             6.
             if
             you
             render
             it
             ,
             he
             stretched
             out
             the
             Earth
             near
             the
             Waters
             .
             How
             is
             that
             one
             of
             God's
             great
             wonders
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             there
             represented
             to
             be
             .
             Because
             in
             some
             few
             places
             this
             particle
             is
             render'd
             otherwise
             ,
             where
             the
             sense
             will
             bear
             it
             ,
             must
             we
             therefore
             render
             it
             so
             when
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             sence
             will
             not
             bear
             it
             ?
             This
             being
             the
             most
             usual
             signification
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             no
             other
             word
             that
             signifies
             above
             more
             frequently
             or
             determinately
             than
             this
             does
             ▪
             Why
             must
             it
             signifie
             otherwise
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             Men
             will
             〈◊〉
             any
             way
             to
             get
             from
             under
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Text
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             suit
             to
             their
             own
             Notions
             .
          
           
             Book
             1.
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               reading
               or
               translating
               is
               generally
               followed
               ,
            
             (
             Theor.
             Book
             1.
             p.
             86.
             )
             
               though
               the
            
             English
             
               Translation
               read
            
             on
             a
             heap
             ,
             
               unsuitably
               to
               the
               matter
               and
               to
               the
               sence
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ch
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Theor.
             book
             2.
             p.
             194
             ,
             195.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             See
             
               Philo
               Iudaeus
            
             his
             description
             of
             the
             Deluge
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             commotions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             fractions
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             In
             his
             first
             Treatise
             de
             Abrahamo
             ,
             mihi
             ,
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             *
             Uti
             comparatio
             praecedens
             ,
             Ver.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             de
             ortu
             Telluris
             ,
             simitur
             ab
             aedificio
             ,
             ita
             haec
             altera
             de
             ortu
             maris
             ,
             sumitur
             à
             partu●
             &
             exhibetur
             Oceanus
             ,
             primùm
             ,
             ut
             foetus
             inclusus
             in
             utero
             ,
             dein
             ut
             erumpens
             &
             prodeuns
             ,
             denique
             ut
             fasciis
             &
             primis
             suis
             pannis
             involutus
             .
             Atque
             ex
             aperto
             Terrae
             utero
             prorupit
             aquarum
             moles
             ,
             ut
             proluvies
             illae
             ,
             quam
             simul
             cum
             foetu
             profundere
             so●et
             puerpera
             .
          
           
             See
             Theor.
             Book
             1.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Isa.
             65.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.